u 


No. 

Division 

Range 

S/ielf.... 


Received,.  /^ 


/ 


Crrcker 


OF    THE 


REV.    PL.I1VY    FISK,  A.  ^.J 


LATE  -  MISSIONARY   TO   PALESTINE. 


BY  ALVAN 

Pastor  of  the  Congregational  Church  in  Sturbridge,  Ms, 


'And  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience,  and  for  my  name's  sake  hast 
labored,  and  hast  not  fainted."    REV.  ii,  3. 


PUBLISHED    BY    CROCKER    AND    BREWSTER, 

No.  47,  Washington  Street. 
NEW-YORK:  JONATHAN  LEAVITT, 

No.  182,  Broadway. 
1828, 


DISTRICT  OF  MASSACHUSETTS,  TO  WIT: 

District  Clerk's  Office. 

Be  it  remembered,  that  on  the  twenty-second  day  of  December,  A  .D.  1827,  in  the 
fifty-second  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  America,  Crocker 
<£r  Areivster,of  the  said  district,  have  deposited  in  this  office,  the  title  of  a  book, 
the  right  whereof  they  claim  as  Proprietors,  in  the  words  following  to  wit, 

"Memoir  of  the  Rev.  Pliny  Fisk,  A.  M.  late  Missionary  to  Palestine.  By  Alvan 
Bond.  Pastor  of  the  Congregational  Church  in  Sturbriclge,  Ms. 

"And  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience,  and  for  my  name's  sake  hast  labored,  and 
hast  not  fainted.  Rev.  ii,  3.*' 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  entitled,  'An  act 
for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts,  and  books, 
to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mentioned;" 
and  also  to  an  act  entitled,  'an  act,  supplementary  to  an  act,  entitled,  an  act  for 
the'encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts,  and  books,  to 
the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mentioned;  and 
extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching 
historical  and  other  prints.' 

v  w    rnVTS  $  Clerk  of  the  District 
N  W.  DAVIS, J   of  Majttachusetts, 


THE  establishment  of  a  Protestant  Mission  in  Palestine 
forms  an  important  era  in  the  history  of  modern  missions. 
That  country  has  been  so  exclusively  under  Papal  and 
Mahommedan  dominion,  that  it  has  been  regarded  as  not 
only  a  perilous,  but  hopeless  enterprise,  to  attempt  there 
the  introduction  of  evangelical  religion.  The  church,  since 
the  commencement  of  the  present  century,  having  awaked 
to  bolder  efforts,  has  watched  "the  signs  of  the  times"  as 
they  respect  the  Jewish  and  Mahommedan  nations — nations 
which,  like  the  walled  cities  of  the  Anakims,  have  seemed 
to  defy  whatever  exertion  the  church  could  make  to  gain 
possession.  Investigation  has  of  late  been  made,  respecting 
the  practicability  of  introducing  the  Gospel  among  these 
"aliens."  Christians  in  Great  Britain  have  taken  the  lead 
in  this  good  work,  and  sent  men  to  search  out  the  land, 
whose  report  has  been, — "Let  us  go  up  at  once  and 
possess  it:  for  we  are  well  able  to  overcome  it." 

The  same  object  soon  arrested  the  attention  of  in- 
dividuals in  this  country,  and  information  relating  to  it  was 
anxiously  sought.  A  communication  from  a  missionary 
at  Madras,  published  in  the  London  Missionary  Register  for 
1818,  and  republished  in  some  of  the  religious  Journals  of 
New  England,  was  one  of  the  first  documents,  in  which  facts 
were  developed  that  suggested  the  expediency  of  establish- 
ing a  mission  in  Jerusalem.  About  the  same  time  a  letter 


IV  PREFACE. 

from  Smyrna  stated,  on  good  authority,  that  missionaries 
would  be  tolerated  in  the  Turkish  empire. 

These  communications  made  a  strong  impression  on  the 
minds  of  some,  which  led  them  to  feel,  that  the  time  had  ar- 
rived for  the  American  church  to  act,  and  without  delay 
take  possession  of  the  Holy  Land.  The  subject  was  ac- 
cordingly submitted  to  the  consideration  of  the  Prudential 
Committee  of  the  American  Board  of  Missions,  at  a  meet- 
ing held  at  Andover,  September  23,  1818,  the  anniversary 
of  the  Theological  Seminary.  After  careful  deliberation, 
and  fervent  prayer  for  divine  guidance,  the  resolution  was 
unanimously  adopted; — That  a  mission  be  established  forth- 
with in  Palestine. — On  the  same  day  Messrs.  Parsons  and 
Fisk  were  appointed  to  that  station. 

At  the  Monthly  Concert  of  prayer  in  October  following, 
the  proposal  was  submitted  to  the  Old  South  and  Park- 
street  churches,  that  they  become  responsible  for  the  sup- 
port of  one  at  least  of  these  missionaries.  To  this  they 
readily  acceded,  and  their  annual  contributions  have 
amounted  to  more  than  what  was  then  pledged. 

For  some  of  the  particulars  already  stated,  and  others 
that  will  be  found  in  the  Memoir,  the  writer  is  indebted  to 
the  favors  of  correspondents,  which,  with  much  pleasure, 
he  now  acknowledges. 

It  has  pleased  Him,  whose  "ways  are  past  finding  out," 
to  remove  these  beloved  men  from  a  field  of  danger,  of 
suffering,  and  of  extensive  usefulness — having  called  them, 
we  doubt  not,  to  a  higher,  purer  sphere  of  service  and  en- 
joyment. Mr.  Parsons  fell  an  early  victim  to  a  disorder,  to 
which  severe  hardship  and  an  unfavorable  climate  contribut- 
ed. "Few  men  in  any  employment,  even  among  those  who 
have  been  distinguished  for  their  piety,  leave  so  spotless  a 
name  as  was  left  by  Mr.  Parsons."*  For  an  account  of 

*  See  Thirteenth  Annual  Report  of  the  Board  of  Missions. 


PREFACE.  V 

his  labors,  and  an  exhibition  of  the  winning  excellencies  of 
his  character,  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  Memoir  of  his 
life.  His  surviving  colleague,  though  left  to  bear  a  while 
"the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day,"  was  not  long  separated 
from  him.  But  in  the  midst  of  judgment  God  has  remem- 
bered mercy,  in  the  cheering  proofs  he  has  given  that  he 
approves  the  Mission,  to  which  they  consecrated  themselves 
with  martyr-like  devotion. 

The  circumstances,  connected  with  the  field  of  labor  to 
which  they  were  sent,  did  not  encourage  the  expectation,  that 
a  long  life  would  be  given  them  as  the  period  of  their  labor. 
It  was  foreseen  that  they,  who  should  first  engage  in  a 
mission  to  Palestine,  would  have  to  prepare  their  minds  for 
sustaining  an  arduous,  hazardous  struggle.  They  were 
going  forth,  as  they  well  knew,  to  besiege  a  great  empire 
of  sin,  where  Satan  from  ancient  times  has  held  undisputed 
possession  of  his  strong  holds,  and  erected  his  mightiest 
bulwarks.  "The  mission  to  that  country,"  it  has  been  well 
remarked,  "is  not  for  the  faint-hearted,  the  irresolute, — 
for  him  who  shrinks  from  the  shock  of  arms,  or  the  fierce 
and  long  contested  battle.  It  is  for  minds  of  firmer  nerve, 
of  more  comprehensive  views,  of  more  unbending  fortitude, 
which,  borne  upward  by  the  promises  of  God,  can  overlook 
a  thousand  obstacles,  and  dangers,  and  disheartening  oc- 
currences, lying  in  the  way  to  ultimate  and  triumphant 
success." — The  church,  indeed,  has  reason  to  expect,  from 
the  nature  of  this  enterprise,  that  its  final  achievement, 
though  certain,  will  require  strong  faith,  fervent  prayer,  and 
expensive  sacrifices — even  the  lives  of  many  of  her  most 
beloved  sons.  It  is,  however,  an  offering,  long  since  due 
to  the  Holy  Land,  and  which,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  is 
well-pleasing  in  the  sight  of  Heaven. 

The  responsible,  but  pleasing  task  of  preparing  a  Me- 
moir of  Mr.  Fisk,  endeared  to  the  writer,  as  he  was,  by 
*1 


VI  PREFACE. 

personal  acquaintance  and  Christian  friendship,  has  been 
performed  amidst  many  other  labors,  and  some  embar- 
rassments, arising  from  the  difficulty  experienced  in  col- 
lecting the  requisite  materials,  a  part  of  which  have  come 
from  very  great  distances.  This  has  occasioned,  unavoid- 
ably, a  considerable  delay  in  the  publication  of  the  work. 

Some  of  the  documents,  transmitted  to  this  country  by 
Mr.  Fisk,  have  in  part  been  published  in  religious  periodi- 
cals, particularly  the  Missionary  Herald.  From  these  it  has 
been  necessary  to  make  copious  selections,  as  well  as  from 
his  private  journal  and  correspondence.  The  constant  aim 
of  the  Compiler  has  been,  to  make  such  a  selection  from 
the  copious  and  valuable  materials  collected,  as  will  furnish 
a  just  exhibition  of  the  life  and  character  of  this  eminent 
Missionary;  and  as  may,  with  a  Divine  blessing,  subserve 
the  cause  to  which,  with  untiring  zeal  and  diligence,  he 
devoted  his  talents  and  sacrificed  his  life. 

If  this  record  of  his  religious  exercises  and  benevolent 
works  may  but  excite  others  to  emulate  his  sterling  virtues, 
or  inspire  any  one  with  the  holy  resolution  to  gird  himself 
for  the  perils,  conflicts,  and  sacrifices  of  the  same  self-deny- 
ing service,  the  labor  of  preparing  it  for  the  press  will  not 
have  been  in  vain.  That  such  may  be  the  results,  this  volume 
is  respectfully  committed  to  the  Christian  public,  and  is  com- 
mended with  earnest  prayer  to  the  blessing  of  Almighty  God. 

Sturbridge,  Ms.  Dec.   1827. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Including  the  period  preceding  his  admission  to  College. 

Birth — Parentage — Early  traits  of  character — Conver- 
sion— Commencement  of  classical  studies — Object 
in  view — Admission  to  College, 13 — 20 

CHAPTER  II. 

From  his  admission  to  Colkge  till  he  joined  the  Theolog- 
ical Seminary  at  Jlndover. 

Scholarship — Christian  character — Embarrassments — 
Study  of  Theology — License  to  preach — His  reflec- 
tions— Labors  at  Wilmington,  Vt. — Reason  for  re- 
suming theological  studies, 20 — 31 


CHAPTER  IE. 

From  the  commencement  to  the  conclusion  of  his  profes- 
sional studies  at  the  Theological  Seminary. 

Application  to  study — Habits  of  active  piety — Inter- 
course with  fellow-students — Intercourse  with  the 
faculty— Exertions  abroad — Self-examinations — Sea- 
sons of  fasting — Missionary  feelings  and  inquiries — 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 


Offer  of  himself  for  the  service  of  the  American 
Board  of  Missions — Conclusion  of  his  theological 
studies — Appointment  to  the  Palestine  Mission, ....  31 — 87 


CHAPTER  IV. 

From  the  commencement  of  his  agency  under  the  Board 
of  Missions  till  his  embarkation  for  Palestine,  and 
arrival  at  Smyrna. 

Ordination — Southern  agency — Visit  to  Savannah — 
Difficulties — Excursion  to  St.  Mary's — Proposition 
to  the  Savannah  missionary  Society — Patronage  re- 
ceived— Visit  to  Charleston — Efforts  in  the  city — 
Letter  to  Rev.  R.  S.  S.— Raleigh— Return  to  New 
England — Letter  to  the  Savannah  Sabbath  School 
— Visit  to  his  friends — Farewell  sermon  at  Boston — 
Embarkation — Voyage — Stop  at  Malta — Arrival  at 
Smyrna, 87 — 107 


CHAPTER  V. 

Residence  in  Smyrna  and  Scio  in  connexion  with  Mr. 
Parsons  and  visit  to  the  "Seven  Churches  of  JLsia" 

Kind  reception — Employments  and  reflections — On 
the  death  of  his  Mother — Residence  in  Scio — Pro- 
fessor Bambas — Printing  and  distribution  of  Tracts 
— Greek  College — Studies  and  researches' — Return 
to  Smyrna — Tour  in  Asia  Minor — Visit  to  Haivali — 
Pergamos — Thyatira — Sardis — Philadelphia — Sick- 
ness of  Mr.  Parsons — Ephesus, 108 — 140 


CHAPTER  VI. 

From  the  time.  Mr.  Parsons  left  him  for  Judea  till  their 
re-union  at  Smyrna. 

Departure  of  Mr.  Parsons — Extracts  from  letters — 
Conversation  with  a  Jew — Visit  to  Sedicui — Cook- 
lujah — Bournabat — Armenian  School — Interview 
with  a  Turk — Commencement  of  the  Greek  revo- 
lution— Turkish  barbarities — Alarming  rumors — 
The  plague — Reflections — Removal  to  Sedicui — 
Intelligence  from  Mr.  Parsons—Discussion  with  an 
intelligent  Catholic— Historical  Sketch  of  Smyrna,  140—1 67 


CONTENTS.  IX 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Passage  from  Smyrna  to  Egypt,  and  residence  in  that 
country. 

Reason  for  going  to  Egypt — Letters  respecting  efforts 
in  behalf  of  Jews — Kindness  of  the  English  consul 
at  Smyrna — Christian  intercourse  with  Mr.  Parsons 
—Letter  to  J.  Evarts,  Esq.— Death  of  Mr.  Parsons 
— Letter  to  his  father  relating  to  this  event — Reflec- 
tions— Interviews  with  Englishmen — Researches  re- 
lating to  Catholics — Coptic  Christians — Greek 
Christians — Conversation  with  a  Jewish  physician — 
Jewish  school-master — A  Jew  of  Salonica — Passage 
up  the  Nile — Visit  to  Cairo — The  pyramids — Mr. 
Temple's  arrival  at  Malta  noticed, 168 — 200 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Residence  and  employment  in  Malta  in  connexion  with 
Mr.  Temple. 

Reasons  for  going  to  Malta — Interest  in  the  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  Andover — Practical  inquiries — Bibli- 
cal inquiries — Pasha's  institution  at  Cairo — Malta 
Bible  Society  meeting — Extensive  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures  and  Tracts — Historical  notice  of  Malta — 
Valetta — Citta  Vecchia — The  catacombs — Condition 
of  the  people — Literary  Institutions — Religious  state 
— Discussions  with  a  Catholic  priest — Preaching — 
Distribution  ofthe  Bible — Remuneration  for  services 
as  chaplain — Greek  youth — Employment  of  the 
mission  press — Christian  intercourse  and  fellowship,  200 — 227 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Return  to  Egypt  and  labors  during  Ms  second  residence 

Voyage — Attention  from  consuls — Discussion  with 
Jews — Visit  to  the  tomb  of  Parsons — Interview 
with  four  Rabbies — Catholic  convent — 111  temper 
of  a  curate — Coptic  convent — Interview  at  the 
Danish  consul's — Excitement  created — Visit  to  Ro- 
setta — Mouth  of  the  Nile — Passage  to  Cairo — Labors 
in  that  city — Visit  to  a  Jewish  synagogue — Descrip- 
tion of  a  Soofi — Upper  Egypt — Interview  with  a 


CONTENTS. 

bishop— Visit  to  Bladia— Siout— Abutig— Akmin— 
Minschich— Girge — The  Doum  tree — Negadel— 
Thebes — Temple  of  Luxar — House  offered  for 
lodgings — Temple  of  Carnac — Antiquities  of  Gor- 
non — Return — Visit  to  Kene — Denderah — Dishne — 
Cargo  of  slaves — Coptic  Christians — Description  of 
a  grotto — Coptic  school  and  convent — Anxious  day 
— Arrival  at  Cairo— Retrospect — Jewish  wedding — 
Shoobreh-— Emeer  Besheer— Reflections, 227—264 


CHAPTER  X. 

Journey  from  Egypt  to  Jerusalem  through  the  desert, 
including  his  labors  and  observations  in  the  Holy 
City  and  vicinity. 

Commencement  of  the  journey — The  caravan — The 
wilderness — Sabbath  reflections — Sufferings  by  heat 
— Shore  of  the  Mediterranean — Entrance  into  Syria 
— Annoyance  from  Bedouins — Gaza — Esdood — 
Scenery  of  the  country — Approach  to  Jerusalem — 
Entrance- — Description — Letter — Introduction  to 
the  governor — First  Sabbath — Visit  to  Gethsemane 
— Siloah — Bethlehem — Field  of  the  shepherds — 
Celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper — Visit  to  the 
Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre — The  holy  fire — Un- 
pleasant occurrence — Concert  of  prayer  on  Mount 
Olivet — Cave  of  Jeremiah — Prison  of  Zedekiah — 
Bethany — Valley  of  Jehoshaphat — Sepulchre  of  the 
kings — Monastery  of  the  Cross — Tombs  of  the 
prophets  and  the  Sanhedrim — Conversation  with 
priests — Preparation  for  journeying — Visit  to  the 
Dead  Sea — River  Jordan — Jericho— Apple  of  Sodom 
— Intercourse  with  Jews,  and  various  Christian  sects 
— Mount  Moriah — Pentecost  of  Oriental  Christians,  265 — 313 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Journey  from  Jerusalem  to  Bey  root  and  Mount  Lebanon, 
and  residence  in  Jintoora. 

Departure  from  Jerusalem — Arrival  at  Acre — Tyre — 
Sidon — Beyroot — Visit  to  Emeer  Besheer — Descrip- 
tion of  the  palace,  &c. — Female  head-dress — Resi- 
dence at  Antoora — Convents  of  the  mountains—- 
Infant baptism — Missionary  interview Visit  to 

Bzomer — Tripoli — Convent  of  Mar  Antonius — Rug- 
Redness  of  the  way — Statistical — Cedars  of  Lebanon 


CONTENTS.  XI 

—Mountain  snow — Plain  of  Celo-Syria — Ruins  of 
Balbec — Exposure  to  a  night-storm — Peter  Jarvvy — 
Chaos  of  dialects — Visit  to  colleges — Return  to 
Beyroot, ,  314—335 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Journey  to  Jerusalem  with  Mr.  Jowett,  subsequent  resi- 
dence thei'6)  and  return  to  Beyroot. 

A  night  at  Nabi  Yoanas — Tyre — Mosque  at  Acre — 
Reflections  on  the  conversion  of  Mussulmans — 
Mount  Carmel  and  sundry  objects  of  interest  to- 
wards Nazareth — Description  of  Nazareth — Tabor 
and  Hermon — Tiberias — Capernaum — Jewish  Col- 
lege— Safet — Mount  of  Beatitudes — Cana  of  Galilee 
— Advice  of  a  padre — Plain  of  Esdraelon — Sychar 

— The   Samaritans Arrival  at  Jerusalem Two 

Greek  ecclesiastics — Letter  from  the  patriarch  of 
Antioch — Syrian  baptism — Turkish  effendi — Com- 
mencement of  regular  Protestant  worship — Arrest 
and  imprisonment — Interviews  with  the  Turkish 
governor  and  judge — Sale  of  Scriptures — Sudden 
arrival  of  a  new  governor — Result  of  the  difficulties 
experienced — Turkish  exactions — Visit  to  Hebron 
— French  mountain — Sickness — Greek  ordination — 
Return  to  Beyroot — Natural  history — Reflections — 
Letters, , 335—380 


CHAPTER  XHI. 

Journey  to  the  principal  cities  in  the  north  part  of  Syria, 
residence  at  Jaffa  and  Jerusalem,  and  final  return  to 
Beyroot. 

Way  to  Damascus — Approach  to  the  city — View  of  it 
— Population — Departure  for  Aleppo — Intense  heat 
— Alarms — Uncomfortable  condition  at  Shekhoon — 
Addition  to  the  caravan — Arrival  at  Aleppo — Ex- 
citement occasioned — Letter  to  Mr.  Temple — Resi- 
dence in  the  city — Visit  to  Antioch — Ruins  of  an 
earthquake — Remnant  of  the  church — Departure 
for  Tripoli — Thunder  storm — Hospitality  of  a  shekh 
— Natural  scenery — Difficulties  at  Lattakia — Water 
passage  to  Tripoli  attempted — Turkish  insolence — 
Journey  by  land  resumed — Severe  storm  encounter- 
ed— Lodge  in  the  mountains — Governor  of  Tartoos 
— Turkish  guide — Arrival  at  Tripoli — Return  to 


[1  CONTENTS. 

Beyroot — Residence  at  Jaffa — Strange  reports — 
Character  of  the  people  given  in  a  Letter — Depart- 
ure for  Jerusalem — Reception — Anniversary  of  the 
Crucifixion — Prayer-meeting  on  Mount  of  Olives — 
Oppressive  acts  of  the  pasha  of  Damascus — Instance 
of  torture — Governor  of  Ramla — Journey  from  Jeru- 
salem— Political  disturbances — Midnight  outcry — 
Attack  by  Arabs — Arrival  at  Nazareth — Cana — Ti- 
berias— Face  of  the  country — Final  return  to  Bey- 
root — Letter  to  a  Theological  student — Advice  to  a 
niece — Short  excursion  to  Hadet — Arabic  school — 
Letter  to  the  Society  of  Inquiry  on  Missions, 
Princeton,.  380-415 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Last  sickness  and  death — concluding  remarks. 

Season  sickly — Account  of  liis  sickness — His  death 
and  burial — Mr.  Goodell's  remarks — Dying  epistles 
to  Mr.  Temple— To  Mr.  King— To  his  father- 
Tribute  of  esteem  from  Mr.  Jowett — Observations 
of  Mr.  Bird — Testimony  of  the  American  Board — 
Conclusion, 415 — 437 


REV.    PLINY    FTSK. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INCLUDING     TUB     PERIOD    PRECEDING     HIS     ADMISSION 
TO     COLLEGE. 

PLINY  FISK  was  born  at  Shelburne,  Mass.  June  24, 
1792.  He  was  the  fourth  son  of  Mr.  Ebenezer 
Fisk,  whose  place  of  nativity  was  Sutton  in  the  same 
State.  The  maiden  name  of  his  mother  was  Sarah 
Barnard.  His  parents  were  virtuous  and  worthy. 
They  lived  retired  and  in  moderate  circumstances. 
But  though  "to  fortune  and  to  fame  unknown,"  they 
exhibited  evidence  of  humble  piety,  and  trained  up 
iheir  children  'in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord.' 

The  subject  of  this  Memoir  was,  from  early  youth, 
distinguished  by  an  engaging  disposition,  and  unu- 
sual sobriety.  Though  generally  disinclined  to 
youthful  vanities,  he  was  not  destitute  of  vivacity,, 
and  humor.  A  prominent  trait  in  his  early  char- 
acter, and  one  that  was  distinct  in  his  subsequent 
life,  was  persevering  application.  Whatever  the 
business  might  be,  to  which  his  attention  was  call- 
ed, he  did  not  shrink  from  it  on  account  of  difficulty 
or  labor;  but  promptly  applied  himself  to  it,  and 
persevered,  till  his  work  was  done.  As  a  child  he 
was  faithful,  dutiful,  and  affectionate.  Pleasure  as 
well  as  duty  moved  him  to  meet  with  readiness  thp 


14  MEMOIR    OF 

wishes  of  his  parents;  and  he  was  one  whom  they 
fondly  hoped  to  retain  with  them,  to  be  the  stafl' 
and  solace  of  their  declining  years.  Hence  it  was 
not  without  some  reluctance  that  they  listened  to 
the  expression  of  a  desire  on  his  part  to  receive  a 
public  education — an  event  which  they  had  some 
reasons  to  anticipate  from  his  early  partiality  for 
books  and  study.  His  literary  advantages,  during 
the  first  seventeen  years  of  his  life,  were  confined 
to  a  common  English  school;  but  these  were  dili- 
gently improved.  Great  industry  and  perseverance 
characterized  his  earliest  application  to  elementary 
studies.  Soon  he  manifested  a  taste  for  mathemat- 
ical science.  His  predilection  for  this  science  was 
such,  even  in  childhood,  that  it  was  thought  advis- 
able for  him  to  defer  attention  to  it,  till  he  had  made 
competent  proficiency  in  the  other  elementary 
branches.  He  obtained  permission,  however,  to  de- 
vote his  evenings  during  a  winter  quarter  to  the 
study  of  arithmetic,  and  at  the  close  of  the  term,  he 
had  acquired  a  good  knowledge  of  the  principal 
rules. 

The  Christian  example  and  counsel  of  pious  pa- 
rents made,  at  an  early  period,  such  deep  impressions 
on  hjs  mind,  as  were  favorable  to  the  susceptibility 
of  the  stronger  convictions  of  religious  truth.  In 
his  sixteenth  year  he  was  led  to  realize  his  lost  con- 
dition, and  to  feel  that  he  must  be  in  earnest  about 
his  salvation.  After  a  season  of  pungent  convic- 
tions and  great  anxiety  of  mind,  he  discovered  with 
the  eye  of  faith  'the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world,'  and  believing  he  rejoic- 
ed with  joy  unspeakable.  At  this  time  he  manifest- 
ed a  very  thorough  acquaintance  with  the  opera- 
tions of  his  heart,  uncommon  clearness  in  his  relig- 
ious views  and  feelings,  and  was  able  to  give  dis- 
tinctly 'a  reason  of  the  hope'  he  began  to  cherish, 
It  was  very  soon  perceived  that  his  piety  would  be 
ardent  and  active- 


HEV.    PLINY    FISK.  15 

The  following  account  of  his  religious  experience 
was  written  by  himself  about  two  years  after  he  be- 
gan to  hope  that  he  was  a  Christian. 

"I  consider  the  whole  of  my  life  till  my  sixteenth 
year,  as  having  been  one  continued  course  of  re- 
bellion against  God.  Not  one  holy  affection  can  I 
find  by  examination  during  that  whole  period.  Nev- 
er did  my  heart  exercise  any  love  for  God — never 
was  I  willing  that  God  should  reign  a  Sovereign  on 
his  throne.  I  have  even  wished  there  were  no 
God,  or  that  he  would  annul  the  penalties  of 
guilt,  and  proclaim  impunity  to  offenders.  As  I 
was  educated  in  a  religious  family,  and  heard  much 
conversation  about  the  things  of  religion,  I  often 
felt  alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  dying  in  my  sins, 
and  going  down  to  destruction.  Such  fears,  how- 
ever, though  frequent,  were  of  short  duration.  Oft- 
en did  I  resolve  to  become  a  pious,  prayerful  youth; 
but  thess,  resolutions  were  forgotten,  as  soo'n  as  I 
renewed  iriy  intercourse  with  thoughtless  compan- 
ions. Although  convinced  that  delays  are  danger- 
ous, yet  I  cherished  the  fond  hope,  that  at  some  fu- 
ture period,  when  others  should  be  seen  turning 
to  the  Lord,  or  when  the  time  of  trial  and  distress 
should  come,  or  when  I  was  laid  upon  a  dying  bed, 
I  should  make  my  peace  with  God.  So  astonish- 
ing was  my  stupidity,  that  I  supposed,  a  few  weeks 
of  seriousness  would,  at  any  future  time,  ensure  my 
conversion.  Destitute  of  a  sense  of  dependance  on 
the  renewing  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  was 
trusting  to  works,  to  be  performed  at  a  future  day. 
and  under  the  influence  of  the  carnal  mind  which  is 
enmity  against  God. 

"In  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1807,  it  being  a 
season  of  general  stupidity  among  Christians,  I  in- 
dulged myself  in  sin  with  less  restraint,  than  I  had 
ever  felt  before.  Never  did  the  concerns  of  relig- 
ion make  so  light  impressions  on  my  mind — I  was 
busily  employed  in  plans  of  vain  amusement  and 
sinful  pleasure.  I  longed  to  be  released  from  the 


16 


MEMOIR   OF 


restraints  of  parental  authority,  that  I  might  feel 
more  free  to  pursue  my  career  of  youthful  folly; — 
and  yet  I  wished  to  avoid  all  those  appearances  that 
would  lower  me  in  the  estimation  of  the  sober  part 
of  society.  But  God  in  mercy  did  not  suffer  me  to 
proceed  to  such  lengths  in  wickedness,  as  my  de- 
praved heart  would,  unrestrained,  have  led  me. 

"While  many  professed  Christians  were  thus  sleep- 
ing, and  the  youth  were  pursuing  their  career  of  sin 
with  unusual  levity,  a  few  of  Zion's  friends,  alarm- 
ed for  the  cause  of  religion  and  the  souls  of  sinners, 
commenced  a  meeting  for  prayer.  Though  at  first 
but  few  attended,  the  number  soon  increased;  and 
after  a  few  weeks  they  were  frequent  and  full.  On 
the  first  day  of  Jan.  1808,  I  met  an  intimate  associ- 
ate, with  whom  I  had  spent  much  time  in  sin,  and 
he  thus  addressed  me; — 'Remember,  you  have  an 
immortal  soul  that  must  exist  beyond  the  grave  eith- 
er in  happiness  or  woe!' — I  knew  not  till  then  of 
any  change  in  his  feelings.  His  address  took  hold 
of  my  heart;  and  after  much  reluctance,  and  many 
hard  struggles  for  a  few  days,  I  determined  to  for- 
sake the  vanities  of  youth,  and  seek  religion.  I 
endeavored  carefully  to  keep  my  mind  on  religious 
subjects,  I  read  much,  prayed  often,  and  frequently 
attended  religious  meetings.  I  began  to  conclude 
that  I  was  a  subject  of  genuine  conviction  and 
should  soon  be  converted. 

"The  person  who  first  addressed  me,  after  a  sea- 
son of  anxious  inquiry,  which  continued  about 
three  weeks,  was  relieved  from  his  burden  of  anxiety 
and  distress,  and  gave  evidence  of  having  'passed 
from  death  unto  life.'  This  was  to  me  a  trying  time* 
The  hope  of  being  soon  relieved  from  my  fears  of 
hell  had  afforded  me  some  comfort,  which  now 
was  gone.  I  had  been  serious  and  anxious,  quite  as 
long,  I  imagined,  as  persons  generally  were  previ- 
ously to  conversion.  But  I  did  not  feel,  as  I  had 
expected  I  should.  I  therefore  began  to  fear  that 


BEV.    PLINY    1'ISK.  17 

my  expectations  of  being  converted  were  delusive. 
This  led  me  to  more  diligence  and  earnestness.  I 
began  to  think  that  what  I  had  considered  convic- 
tion, was  not;  and  that  something  more  was  neces- 
sary to  constitute  a  Christian,  than  anxious  thoughts, 
or  convictions  of  sin.  I  now  realized,  in  some 
measure,  the  power  of  the  doctrines  of  grace.  I 
found  myself  to  be  'dead  in  trespasses  and  sins' — 
I  had  no  heart  to  love  God — I  was  vexed  that  a  just 
God  possessed  all  power,  and  would  do  his  pleasure., 
without  regard  to  the  dictates  of  his  creatures. 
During  all  this  time,  though  wearisome  days  and 
nights  were  appointed  me,  I  continued  in  rebellion 
against  God,  and  refused  to  accept  of  mercy  on  the 
terms  of  the  gospel.  And  I  am  fully  persuaded  that  I 
should  have  continued  in  my  sins,  and  rejected  the  Sa- 
viour, and  grieved  away  the  Spirit,  had  not  God,  of  his 
own  good  pleasure,  applied  to  my  heart  'the  washing 
of  regeneration  and  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost/ 
"  'Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within 
me,  bless  his  holy  name,'  who  was  pleased,  as  I 
humbly  trust,  to  deliver  me  from  the  servitude  of 
sin,  in  which  I  must  otherwise  have  perished  with 
the  enemies  of  God.  I  had  spent  my  living  upon 
physicians,  and  when  I  'was  nothing  better,  but  rather 
grew  worse,'  then,  as  I  hope,  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  speak  the  word,  that  I  might  be  healed.  And,  O 
how  sweet  the  joys  of  believing  in  Jesus!  what  pleas- 
ures didst  thou  my  soul  'realize,  when  the  light  of 
God's  countenance  first  shone  upon  thee?  What 
can  compare  with  the  joy  and  peace  of  believing  in 
Jesus?  When  compared  with  this,  how  mean  are  all 
the  pleasures,  which  honor,  wealth,  power,  and  seji- 
sual  gratification  can  afford! 

'Could  I  command  the  spacious  earth> 
And  the  more  boundless  sea; 
For  one  blest  hour  at  thy  right  hand 
Pd  give  them  both  away.1 

"Give  me  'affliction  with  the  people  of  God,'  rather 
than  'the   pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season.'     bat  fhe 


18  MEMOIR   OF 

Lord  be  my  God,  and  may  I  never  be  unfaithful  in, 
his  cause.  I  devote  myself,  O  Lord,  to  thee.  Wilt 
thou  accept  the  offering?  Cleanse  me  from  my 
sins — save  me  from  stupidity — keep  me  humble — 
prepare  me  for  thy  service,  and  make  me  an  instru- 
ment of  good  in  the  world — may  thy  kingdom  come, 
and  thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  in  heaven;  for  thine 
is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for- 
ever. Amen." 

After  a  season  of  trial  and  self-examination  young 
Fisk  professed  religion,  and  was  received  to  the 
church  in  his  native  town,  under  the  pastoral  care  of 
the  Rev.  Theophilus  Packard,  D.  D.  From  this  time 
he  manifested  a  deep  solicitude  for  the  salvation  of 
sinners,  and  often  exhorted,  and  affectionately  urg- 
ed them  to  immediate  repentance.  At  an  early  pe- 
riod he  was  requested  to  assist  in  the  services  of  pri- 
vate religious  meetings,  and  his  performances, 
though  but  a  youth,  were  appropriate,  judicious,  and 
impressive.  To  religious  meetings  of  this  kind  he 
was  always  partial;  and  such  was  his  facility  of 
communication,  his  earnestness,  and  faithfulness^ 
that  he  rendered  them  in  a  high  degree  profitable. 
Many  will  long  remember,  how  on  such  occasions 
he  warned  them  with  entreaties  and  tears  to  be  rec- 
onciled to  God. 

His  love  for  the  service  of  his  Divine  Master  was 
so  strong,  that  he  very  soon  determined  on  devot- 
ing himself  to  it,  in  the  w6rk  of  the  ministry.  His 
feelings  were  communicated  to  his  parents;  and 
though  they  had  once  tried  to  discourage  him  from 
pursuing  a  public  education,  they  now  acceded 
cheerfully  to  his  wishes,  promising  him  whatever- 
assistance,  it  was  in  their  power  to  render.  He  ac- 
cordingly commenced  his  preparatory  studies  about 
a  year  after  he  had  professed  religion,  and  pursued 
them  principally  under  the  direction  of  Rev.  Moses 
Hallock,  of  Plainfield,  Mass.  His  application  to 
study  was  vigorous  and  diligent;  but  he  kept  such 


HEV.    PLINY    FISK.  19 

watch  over  his  heart,  that  no  apparent  check  was 
given  to  the  ardor  of  his  piety.  A  letter,  which  he 
wrote  at  this  time,  will  show  the  state  of  his  relig- 
ious feelings. 

"Plainjield,  Sept.  8,  1810. 

"Dear  Brother — We  have  publicly  renounced  the 
world,  and  avouched  the  Lord  to  be  our  God.  Do 
we  feel  the  importance  of  living  according  to  our 
holy  profession?  What  will  it  avail  us,  that  we  have 
been  with  Christians  here,  that  we  have  set  down 
with  them  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  unless  our 
hearts  are  true  to  the  Redeemer's  cause?  If 
we  would  be  disciples  of  Christ,  we  must  deny  our- 
selves, take  up  the  cross,  and  follow  him.  We  can- 
not serve  Mammon,  and  at  the  same  time  render 
acceptable  service  to  God.  Our  great  business 
must  be,  to  act  for  God; — we  must  pray  without 
ceasing,  watch  and  persevere,  'lay  aside  every 
weight,  and  the  sin  which  doth  so  easily  beset  us,3 
and  run,  wrestle,  and  fight  with  patience.  O  let  us 
take  heed  that  the  curse,  denounced  against  Meroz, 
fall  not  upon  us — let  us  love  Christ  not  in  word 
only,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth — let  us  frequent  the 
closet,  attend  to  the  Scriptures,  meditate  much  on 
heavenly  things,  feel  as  if  we  were  pilgrims  and 
strangers  here  below,  and  seek  'a  city,  which  hath 
foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God.' 

"The  friends  of  missions  here  met  last  week  and 
paid  over  their  subscription,  amounting  to  be- 
tween fifty  and  sixty  dollars.  The  Rev.  Mr.  H.  of 
C.  who  left  us  this  morning,  mentioned  an  individ- 
ual in  his  church,  who,  in  addition  to  an  annual 
subscription  of  six  dollars,  paid  at  one  time  $100, 
and  said,  if  the  missionary  chest  were  empty,  he 
would  give  more.  O  my  dear  brother,  while  some 
give  their  money  and  others  their  time  to  God,  let 
'us  not  keep  back  from  our  duty. 

Your  brother,      P,  FISK/' 


20  MEMOIR    OF 

The  last  paragraph  in  the  above  extract  shows, 
that  Mr.  Fisk  began  at  an  early  period  to  feel  an 
interest  in  the  missionary  cause.  It  was  about  this 
time  that  a  Foreign  mission  was  first  proposed  to 
the  American  churches.  The  subject  arrested  his 
attention,  engaged  his  feelings,  and  led  him  to  deter- 
mine, should  he  become  qualified,  to  go  'far  hence 
to  the  Gentiles.'  His  aged  father  has  said,  since 
the  death  of  his  son,  that  before  he  left  the  paternal 
roof  to  prepare  himself  for  the  service  of  the  church, 
he  had  in  view  a  Foreign  mission — an  object  on 
which  he  steadily  kept  his  eye,  and  with  reference 
to  which  he  carefully  disciplined  both  mind  and 
body.  Possessed,  as  he  was,  of  ardent  piety,  vigor 
of  mind,  unyielding  fortitude,  and  a  physical  con- 
stitution naturally  robust,  and  rendered  more  so  by 
the  healthful  breezes  of  his  native  mountains,  his 
early  decision  to  become  a  missionary  may  be  re- 
garded, as  the  result  of  sound  judgment  and  en- 
lightened zeal.  To  this  early  fixedness  of  purpose 
respecting  the  object  of  pursuit  he  was  indebted 
under  God  for  no  small  share  of  the  singular  excel- 
lences which  belonged  to  him  as  a  missionary  to 
the  heathen.  His  great  object  lay  constantly  be- 
fore him,  and  it  was  his  unceasing  prayer  to  God 
that  he  might  be  fitted  for  it. 

Having  completed  his  preparatory  studies,  he  of- 
fered himself  in  1811  for  admission  to  Middlebury 
College,  Vermont:  he  went  unaccompanied  by  friend 
or  acquaintance,  and  was  admitted  on  examination 
to  an  advanced  standing. 

CHAPTER  II. 

.FROM     HIS    ADMISSION    TO    COLLEGE,    TILL    HE    JOINED 
THE    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY,     ANDOVER,    MASS. 

THE   review  of  Mr.  Fisk's  collegiate   course,   fur- 
nishes few  occurrences  of  very    special 


REV.    PLTNY    FISK.  21 

It  does  not  appear,  that  he  was  ambitious  to  be 
distinguished  among  his  associates  by  literary 
honors.  His  ruling  passion  was  rather  to  be  good 
than  great.  His  standing  as  a  scholar  will  be 
learnt  from  a  communication  prepared  by  a  gentle- 
man then  connected  with  the  faculty  of  the  college 
of  which  he  was  a  member. 

"His  talents,"  this  gentleman  observes,  "were 
highly  respectable;  though  as  a  scholar  he  never 
greatly  distinguished  himself.  He  had  an  aversion 
to  the  study  of  the  ancient  languages.  Owing  to 
his  reluctance  to  apply  himself  closely  to  the  inves- 
tigation of  difficult  passages,  the  knowledge  he  ac- 
quired of  these  languages,  was  somewhat  imper- 
fect. The  branches  of  science  which  belonged  to 
my  department — the  mathematics  and  natural  phi- 
losophy— he  pursued  with  more  eagerness  and 
greater  success.  But  even  here  he  was  good,  rath* 
er  than  excellent." 

His  early  taste  for  mathematical  studies  has  been 
mentioned.  He  became  more  and  more  deeply  in- 
terested in  this  department  of  science,  the  farther 
he  pursued  it.  Had  he  applied  himself  to  -the  extent 
of  his  powers,  he  would  doubtless  have  excelled. 
But  he  feared  the  influence  which  intense  applica- 
tion to  the  sciences  might  have  on  his  piety:  his 
primary  object  was  to  grow  in  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  Jesus  his  Lord.  The  spirit  with  which  he 
pursued  his  studies  may  be  learned  from  his  corres- 
pondence. In  a  letter  to  one  of  his  brothers,  after 
giving  an  abstract  of  a  philosophical  lecture  which 
he  had  just  heard,  he  thus  concludes:  "In  contem- 
plating the  subject,  I  found  many  wonders  connect- 
ed with  it,  which  I  cannot  comprehend.  It  gives 
me  adoring  views  of  God,  and  humbling  views  of 
the  knowledge  and  power  of  man — especially  of 
myself.  Dear  brother,  let  us  remember,  these  ma- 
terial forms  will  soon  decay.  These  spirits  of  ours 
will  soon  pass  into  eternity.  Time  is  short,  yet 


MEMOIR    OF 

much  depends  on  its  improvement.  Let  us  spend 
it  well  as  it  passes,  continually  doing  or  getting 
good. 

'Count  that  day  lost,  whose  low  descending  sun 
Sees  from  thy  hand  no  worthy  action  done.' 

"Some  part  of  our  time  should  be  spent  in  secret 
prayer  and  self-examination.  I  hope  you  will  be 
faithful  to  yourself,  and  act  the  Christian  in  your  in- 
tercourse with  others.  And  may  the  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit." 

It  is  a  fact,  which  we  have  thought  proper  not  to 
conceal,  that  Mr.  Fisk's  classical  education  was  im- 
perfect. His  deficiences,  however,  were  by  no 
means  to  be  attributed  to  want  of  intellectual 
power:  but  partly  to  embarrassments  under  which 
lie  labored,  and  partly  to  the  mistaken  notion  that 
vigorous  and  persevering  application  to  the  sciences 
was  necessarily  unfavorable  to  the  cultivation  of  the 
religious  affections.  There  can  be  but  little  if  any 
doubt,  that  on  this  subject  he  erred.  He  became, 
at  last,  convinced  of  this,  when  subjected  to  the  dis- 
advantages occasioned  by  his  early  neglect  of  clas- 
sical studies.  It  was  the  experience  of  these  disad- 
vantages, that  led  him  to  say  to  the  Society  of  In- 
quiry respecting  Missions,  at  Andover,  soon  after  he 
arrived  at  Smyrna, — "I  beg  leave  to  submit  to  you 
one  remark,  which  seems  to  me  important,  respect- 
ing the  qualifications  of  a  missionary.  It  is  this; 
More  knowledge  of  languages  should  be  acquired.  1 
say  more  knowledge  of  languages,  rather  than  a 
knowledge  of  more  languages.  To  have  such  an  ac- 
quaintance with  Latin,  Greek,  and  Hebrew,  as  will 
enable  you  not  only  to  read  them  with  familiarity, 
but  to  speak  and  write  them,  would  be  of  very  great 
utility  in  this  country,  and  I  presume,  in  any  part  of 
Asia;  probably  in  any  part  of  the  world.  And  let 
me  add,  that  it  would  be  well,  if  the  wife  of  a  mis- 
sionary were  to  know  Italian,  French,  and  Latin. " 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  2o 

These  remarks  show  how  important  he  consider- 
ed literary  attainments,  after  he  had  become  engag- 
ed in  his  work.  And  when  we  read  the  history  of 
such  men  as  Edwards,  and  Scott,  and  Martyn,  we 
have  evidence  that  intense  and  laborious  study  is 
not  incompatible  with  ardent  and  active  piety. 

While  it  is  admitted  that  Mr.  Fisk  did  not  at  first 
distinguish  himself  as  a  scholar,  it  may  be  said,  that, 
as  a  Christian,  he  was  surpassed  by  very  few.  The 
gentleman,  alluded  to  above,  has  made  this  addi- 
tional statement: — "He  brought  with  him  to  the  col- 
lege a  religious  character  of  inestimable  value.  His 
piety  was  of  no  ordinary  stamp.  It  was  strikingly 
operative.  It  never  slumbered  nor  slept.  It  was 
not  a  flame  that  dazzled  for  a  moment,  and  then 
flickered  and  died.  away.  Like  the  vestal  fire,  it 
was  always  alive,  always  bright.  In  forwarding  his 
Master's  work  he  was  ever  active  and  energetic. 

"In  the  year  1812,  the  hearts  of  Christians  were 
cheered  with  a  revival  of  religion  in  the  college. 
It  was  not  so  powerful  as  has,  at  some  other  times, 
been  experienced,  still  it  was  enough  so  to  warm 
the  hearts,  and  engage  the  energies  of  all  the  offi- 
cers and  students  who  loved  to  witness  the  advance- 
ment of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  In  this  happy 
company  Mr.  Fisk  stood  in  the  foremost  rank.  The 
influence  he  exerted  on  his  fellow  students  was  most- 
salutary.  The  pious  were  animated,  and  stimulated 
to  duty  by  his  example.  Sinners,  even  the  vilest,, 
listened  to  his  pathetic  admonitions,  for  they  all  be- 
lieved 

'That  he  was  honest  in  the  sacred  cause/ 

"It  is  not  unlikely  that,  at  the  final  reckoning,  a  num- 
ber of  the  young  men,  who  were  then  members  of  the 
institution,  will  declare  to  his  everlasting  rejoicing, 
that  he  was  the  instrument  in  the  hand  of  God  oi' 
turning  them  from  sin  to  holiness." 

In  this  sketch  of  his  collegiate  course,  given  by 
who  watched  with  paternal  interest  the  de- 


24  MEMOIR   OF 

velopement,  not  only  of  his  intellectual  faculties, 
but  of  his  Christian  virtues,  we  have  a  valuable  tes- 
timonial, showing  the  excellence  of  his  character, 
and  the  motive  that  urged  him  onward  in  his  course; 
a  motive  that  grew  stronger  and  stronger,  as  he  ad- 
vanced— love  for  souls.  This  was  the  main  spring  of 
his  movements,  the  secret  of  his  success  in  the  cause 
of  Christian  benevolence. 

The  following  additional  testimony  comes  from  a 
class-mate  of  his  who  now  occupies  an  important 
station  in  the  Church.  "As  a  Christian,  he  was  dis- 
tinguished for  decision  and  zeal,  and  a  promptitude  in 
seizing  opportunities  for  promoting  the  spiritual  in- 
terests of  others.  His  deportment  was  uniformly 
amiable,  and  it  was  manifest,  that  the  love  of  God 
had,  in  no  ordinary  degree,  been  shed  abroad  in  his 
heart.  Never  shall  I  forget  the  readiness  and  the  so- 
lemnity with  which,  when  unexpectedly  requested 
at  the  time,  he  addressed  our  class,  as  we  were  as- 
sembled around  the  grave  of  one  of  our  number, 
who  had  died  in  a  neighboring  town." 

Such  was  his  character,  while  pursuing  study  as 
a  member  of  college.  By  his  Christian  example 
and  exhortations,  he  made  a  deep  impression  on 
the  minds  of  many,  an  impression  that  some  will 
never  forget.  One,  who  is  now  a  useful  min- 
ister of  the  Gospel,  stated  to  the  compiler,  that 
it  was  in  co'nsequence  of  a  faithful  admonition  re- 
ceived from  Fisk,  that  he  was  roused  from  sinful 
stupidity,  and  led,  as  he  trusts,  to  seek  religion,  and 
take  a  stand  on  the  Lord's  side.  Others,  perhaps, 
might  be  found,  who  could  testify  to  the  same  thing 
in  respect  to  themselves,  Such  an  example  of 
Christian  zeal  and  fidelity,  is  worthy  the  attention  of 
every  pious  student.  It  evinces  that  much  good 
may  be  done,  even  while  preparing  for  a  more  ex- 
tended sphere  of  benevolent  labors. 

Without  disparagement  to  Mr.  F.,  or  reflection 
upon  his  friends,  it  may  be  stated,  that  bis  energy 


HEY.    PLTNV    F13K.  25 

was  put  to  the  test,  and  his  faith  occasionally  tried 
by  struggles  with  pecuniary  embarrassment.  Ex- 
pensive and  protracted  sickness  in  his  father's  fam- 
ily frustrated  the  prospect  of  assistance  from  pater- 
nal resources.  No  Education  Societies  then  existed 
to  proffer  their  patronage  to  the  indigent,  but  pious 
youth,  whose  longing  eye  was  turned  towards  the 
ministry  of  the  Gospel.  When  he  commenced  his 
collegiate  course,  little  encouragement  of  support 
beyond  his  own  limited  means,  was  presented.  His 
main  dependence  was  upon  his  exertions,  in  con- 
nexion with  a  rational  reliance  on  divine  Providence. 
He  adopted  a  course  of  rigid  economy,  and  during 
the  vacation  was  employed  in  the  instruction  of 
common  English  schools.  These  means,  however, 
could  not  enable  him  to  meet  all  the  expenses  ne- 
cessarily incurred.  But  though  perplexed  he  was 
not  in  despair.  Under  embarrassing  circumstances 
he  used,  to  the  best  advantage  in  his  power,  the 
means  he  had  to  extricate  himself,  and  then  com- 
mitted his  way  to  God.  Having,  as  he  humbly 
hoped,  a  sincere  desire  to  be  employed  in  the  vine- 
yard of  his  Master,  he  cherished  the  sweet  confi- 
dence that  his  Lord,  if  he  had  a  service  for  him  to 
perform,  would  enable  him  to  prepare  for  it. 

Experience  has  often  taught  the  children  of  God5 
that  "the  Lord  delivereth  his  servants,  that  trusted  in 
him,"  that  "they  which  trust  in  him  shall  be  as  mount 
Zion  that  cannot  be  moved."  So  his  experience  in- 
structed him.  He  found  that  his  confidence  was 
not  misplaced,  nor  disappointed.  Friends  were 
yaised  up  from  unexpected  quarters,  from  whom 
such  assistance  was  occasionally  received,  as  en- 
abled him  to  prosecute,  with  little  interruption,  his 
classical  studies.  At  a  certain  time,  when  pressed 
for  want  of  funds  to  meet  present  demands,  and  not 
knowing  whither  to  look  for  aid  in  this  emergency, 
he  unexpectedly  received  thirty  dollars,  a  donation 


26  %1EMOIR   OF 

from  a  merchant  in  Boston.*  In  acknowledging  the 
receipt  of  this  sum,  which  came  so  opportunely  to 
his  relief,  he  remarks; — "So  Providence  provides 
for  me." 

At  the  close  of  his  collegiate  course  he  would 
have  gone  directly  to  some  Theological  Seminary; 
but  from  this  he  was  detained  a  year  in  conse- 
quence of  debts  which  had  accumulated,  notwith- 
standing his  economy,  the  avails  of  his  own  indus- 
try, and  some  assistance  from  benevolent  individu- 
als. But  it  was  a  year  rendered  useful  to  others,  as 
well  as  profitable  to  himself,  as  will  hereafter  appear. 

Alluding  to  the  difficulties  above  mentioned,  one, 
who  was  well  acquainted  with  him  while  in  college, 
thus  observes; — "I  have  often  contemplated  him,  as 
affording  a  remarkable  illustration  of  the  fact,  that 
a  student,  surrounded  by  many  discouraging  circum- 
stances, and  not  distinguished  at  first  as  a  scholar, 
may  in  a  few  years,  by  well  directed  and  perse- 
vering diligence,  outstrip  those  who  once  were  be- 
fore him,  and  leave  them  far  behind  both  in  intel- 
lectual attainments  and  real  usefulness." 

Mr.  Fisk  received  his  first  degree,  in  August, 
1814.  On  the  following  September  he  commenced 
the  study  of  Theology  under  the  direction  of  his 
pastor,  Rev.  Dr.  Packard,  boarding  at  the  same  time 
with  his  father.  The  following  are  some  of  his  re- 
flections in  prospect  of  being  soon  engaged  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  "The  work  seems  great, 
difficult,  arid  responsible.  I  feel  that  I  am  very 
inadequate  to  sustain  its  labors.  Young,  inexpe- 
rienced, weak  in  faith,  inclined  to  sin,  how  can  J 
think  of  engaging  in  a  work  of  such  magnitude. 
How  can  I  fulfil  a  task,  under  which  Gabriel,  with- 
out special  aid,  must  sink.  My  help  must  come 
from  God." 

In  January,  1815,  he  was  examined  by  the  Frank- 
ftn.  Association  of  congregational  ministers,  and  re- 

*  Mr,  fjgn^y  Howes. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  27 

ceivcd  from  that  body  a  license  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel. In  reference  to  the  new  and  responsible 
business,  in  which  he  was  commissioned  to  engage,, 
he  records  this  prayer:  "Almighty  Saviour,  to  thee 
I  look  for  assistance  in  discharging  the  important 
duties  which  now  devolve  upon  me.  Thou  knowest 
my  weakness,  ignorance,  want  of  experience,  and 
the  temptations  to  which  I  shall  be  exposed.  Do 
thou  strengthen,  instruct,  and  support  me.  I  pray 
for  assistance  in  the  choice  of  texts,  in  studying  and 
preparing  sermons.  Teach  me  the  true  meaning  of 
thy  word.  Let  me  never  adopt  sentiments,  or  form 
determinations  hastily.  Enable  me  to  resist  the 
influence  of  all  unhallowed  motives;  give  me  a 
spirit  of  devotion;  make  me,  studious  and  faithful. 
May  I  be  prudent  and  zealous,  humble  and  decided, 
conciliatory  and  consistent.  Give  me  health  of 
body  and  soundness  of  mind.  Let  my  preaching 
be  solemn  and  interesting,  doctrinal,  experimental^ 
or  practical,  as  the  occasion  may  require.  O  my 
God,  enable  me  to  preach  'in  demonstration  of  the 
spirit,  and  with  power,  and  wilt  thou  give  the  word 
an  efficient  influence,  that  it  may  reach  the  hearts 
of  men.'  " 

After  a  painful  review  of  his  deficiencies  and  sins, 
which  he  speaks  of  in  a  manner,  evincing  deep  con- 
trition and  self-abhorrence,  he  continues  the  record 
of  his  feelings: — "I  will  throw  myself  on  divine 
mercy,  and  hope  and  wait  for  the  consolations  of 
religion.  A  ray  of  light  enters  my  benighted  soul. 
Though  heavy  laden  with  guilt,  Jesus  appears 
mighty  to  save.  My  soul  again  leaps  for  joy  to  see 
my  Redeemer.  O  my  Saviour,  do  I  not  love  thee, 
and  long  to  be  conformed  to  thy  imagef  Do  I  not 
sincerely  mourn  my  levity,  my  stupidity,  and  my  un- 
faithfulness? Lord,  thou  knowest  my  heart, — is  not 
sin  the  burden,  and  holiness  the  delight  of  my  soulr 
Let  me  see  thy  glory,  and  my  own  vilehess, — be  de- 
livered from  the  power  of  sin,  and  assimilated  to 
thee,  and  it  is  enough:  t  have  all  things," 


,?y  MEMOIR    OF 

About  the  first  of  March  following,  Mr.  Fisk  was 
invited  to  preach  in  Wilmington,  Vermont;  and  he 
went  immediately  to  that  place,  where  he  continued 
his  labors  not  far  from  eight  months.  He  found  that 
the  minds  of  the  people  there  had  been  unhappily 
agitated,  and  parly  animosities  excited  in  conse- 
quence of  the  dismission  of  their  pastor.  These 
unpleasant  circumstances  appeared  rather  forbid- 
ding; and  the  field  of  labor,  into  which  he  was  sent 
to  make  his  first  ministerial  efforts,  did  not  promise 
much  success.  But  as  he  was  a  stranger,  he  deter- 
mined to  know  no  party,  and  take  no  interest  in  the 
controversy  which  had  been  in  agitation.  He  went 
directly  about  his  appropriate  business.  His  labors 
were  blessed,  and  the  attention  of  the  people  was 
soon  directed  to  religious  subjects.  Party  jealou- 
sies and  strife  were  forgotten,  while  religion  became 
the  topic  of  general  inquiry  and  interest.  Meetings 
for  prayer  and  conference  were  frequent,  and  well 
attended  throughout  the  town;  and  it  was  evident 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  come  down  with  power  to 
revive  his  work. 

The  cheering  prospect  of  a  revival  of  religion,  it 
may  well  be  supposed,  produced  no  ordinary  effect 
upon  a  mind  like  Mr.  Fisk's.  "His  spirit  was  stirred 
in  him,"  and  his  best  powers  were  brought  into 
vigorous  exercise.  Under  the  conviction,  that  the 
present  was  a  momentous  crisis  with  the  people,  on 
the  termination  of  which  everlasting  consequences 
depended,  he  was  abundant  in  labors.  He  felt  his 
responsibility,  and  while  the  field  was  white  to  har- 
vest, he  resolved  to  spare  himself  neither  strength 
nor  toil  Many  in  that  place  are  ready  to  witness, 
"how  he  kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto 
them;  but  shewed  them  and  taught  them  publicly 
and  from  house  to  house,  testifying  to  them  repent- 
ance toward  God,  and  faith  toward  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  As  soon  as  practicable  he  visited  most  of 
the  families  in  the  town,  and  conversed  personally 


KEV.    PLINY    PISK.  29 

with  almost  every  individual  on  the  subject  of  re- 
ligion. In  performing  this  useful  and  laborious  ser- 
vice he  proceeded  systematically.  In  the  morning 
he  formed  his  plan,  designated  the  families  which 
he  purposed  to  visit,  and  limited  the  time  which  he 
was  to  spend  in  each  house;  and  during  the  day  he 
usually  accomplished  all  that  he  expected.  His 
uniform  topic  of  conversation  on  these  excursions 
was  religion.  When  he  called  on  a  family  he  would 
often  tell  how  much  time  he  had  allotted  for  the 
visit,  and  propose  religion  as  the  first  subject,  on 
which  to  converse.  Usually  this  subject  would  oc- 
cupy all  the  moments  appropriated  for  the  visit, 
and  the  listening  household  were  seldom  desirous  oi 
having  it  changed,  seldom  weary  of  the  persuasive 
earnestness,  with  which  their  visitor  urged  them  to 
attend  to  "the  things  which  belonged  to  their  peace." 
In  these  private  interviews  he  was  ever  solemn, 
faithful,  familiar,  affectionate;  and  he  failed  not  to 
leave  the  impression  that  he  was  a  man  of  God. 

Respecting  the  fruits  of  his  labors  no  definite 
statements  can  be  made.  Under  his  unwearied 
ministrations  numbers  were  awaked  from  their  sleep 
of  sin,  and  brought,  it  is  hoped,  into  the  kingdom  of 
Christ.  There  prevailed  throughout  the  congrega- 
gation  which  he  addressed,  general  seriousness  and 
earnest  attention.  A  remarkable  spirit  of  inquiry 
respecting  divine  truth  was  also  excited, — all  seemed 
anxious  to  hear,  and  know  the  truth. 

An  individual  from  that  town,  speaking  of  the 
happy  effect  of  Mr.  Fisk's  exertions  while  there,  ob- 
serves:— "Were  I  to  state  my  impressions  respecting 
the  most  visible  and  salutary  result  of  his  labors, 
I  should  say,  it  was  the  restoration,  in  a  good  degree, 
of  peace  and  harmony  in  the  society,  and  a  revival 
of  piety  in  the  church.  To  the  people  of  God  it 
was  peculiarly  a  'time  of  refreshing  from  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord.'  I  am  persuaded  that  many  oi 
them  look  back  upon  it  as  one  of  their  most  precioire 


MEMOIR    OF 

'         "I 


seasons  of  spiritual  enjoyment, — a  season  in  whicii 
they  made  rich  acquisitions  of  scriptural  knowledge. 
During  his  residence  there  he  established  a  Sab- 
bath school,  and,  if  I  mistake  not,  it  was  on  a  subse- 
quent visit  that  he  organized  a  Ladies'  and  Gentle- 
men's Missionary  Association.  He  was  extremely 
popular;  but  he  had  grace  and  good  sense  enough 
to  prevent  his  sustaining  any  injury  from  it." 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  he  was  so  acceptable  and 
successful  in  this  commencement  of  his  ministerial 
labors,  the  inquiry  may  arise  in  the  minds  of  some, 
why  did  he  relinquish  his  work  after  a  few  months 
service,  and  conclude  to  spend  three  years  more  in 
professional  studies  at  a  Theological  Seminary? — In 
reply  to  such  a  question  it  may  be  stated,  that  it 
was  his  settled  determination,  before  he  left  college. 
to  avail  himself  of  the  important  advantages  of  a 
public  Theological  education: — And  for  this  pur- 
pose nothing  prevented  his  proceeding  directly  to 
Andover,  but  the  necessity  of  earning  the  means  to 
defray  some  arrearage  expenses  which  his  educa- 
tion incurred.  In  doing  this  he  sought  a  situation 
where  he  might  be  useful  to  others,  while  helping 
himself  As  he  had  already  devoted  considerable 
attention  to  theological  subjects,  and  particularly 
to  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  and  had  become 
familiar  with  the  routine  of  occasional  religious 
meetings,  in  which  he  had  been  useful,  he  concluded 
to  apply,  after  some  further  study,  for  license  to' 
preach  the  Gospel.  With  reference  to  a  temporary 
season  of  ministerial  labor  he  was  authorized,  as 
has  been  stated,  to  preach  as  a  domestic  missionary, 
or  to  some  vacant  parish.  When  he  went  to  Wil- 
mington, he  engaged  for  a  limited  time  to  labor 
with  them,  though  not  as  a  candidate  for  settlement. 
He  gave  them  no  reason  to  expect  he  would  con- 
sent to  remain  long  with  them. 

Towards  the  close  of  Mr.  Fisk's  first  engagement 
with  the  people  of  W^Juf  services  were  so  accept- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


able,  and  so  highly  useful,  that  a  renewed  applica- 
tion was  made  to  him  to  continue  with  them  longer, 
than  at  first  he  contemplated.  He  was  willing 
to  stay  till  near  the  time,  when  he  purposed  t®  enter 
the  Theological  Seminary.  Lest,  however,  his  as- 
sent to  such  a  proposal,  together  with  a  growing 
mutual  attachment,  might  lead  some  still  to  cherish 
the  hope  that  he  would  be  prevailed  on  to  settle 
with  them  in  the  ministry,  he  made  it  a  condition, 
that  such  expectations  should  be  laid  aside,  and  that 
they  should  regard  him  only  as  a  sojourner  among 
them.  Again  he  assured  them  that  it  was  his  fixed 
intention  to  resume  his  theological  studies,  to  qualify 
himself  for  the  work  of  a  missionary  to  the  heathen. 
From  this  object,  which  became  dearer  to  him  the 
more  it  was  contemplated,  nothing  could  divert  his 
mind. 

CHAPTER  III. 

FROM  THE  COMMENCEMENT  TO  THE  TERMINATION  OF 
HIS  PROFESSIONAL  STUDIES  AT  THE  THEOLOGICAL 
SEMINARY,  ANDOVER,  MASS. 

IN  November  1815  Mr.  Fisk  became  a  member 
of  the  Theological  Seminary,  and  was  admitted, 
after  a  few  weeks,  to  the  benefits  of  the  charity- 
fund.  The  studies,  employments,  and  scenes,  to 
Syhich  he  was  introduced  at  this  time,  were  pecu- 
liarly congenial  to  his  feelings,  and  awakened  his 
mind  to  a  high  pitch  of  excitement.  He  appre- 
ciated the  valuable  privileges  with  which  he  was 
favored,  and  resolved  to  profit  by  them.  With  an 
ardent  thirst  for  sacred  knowledge  he  entered  the 
jrich  fields  which  opened  to  his  view,  and  which 
furnished  powerful  inducements  for  laborious  re- 
search. Here  he  found  materials  for  4ithe  feast  of 
reason,"  though  he  had  been  but  moderately  inter- 
ested with  the  enqhantm.ents  «f  classic  ground. 


MEMOIR    OP 


Lest,  however,  the  richness  of  the  intellectual  ban- 
quet might  impair  his  relish  for  devotion  and  holy 
living,  he  united  with  diligent  and  close  attention 
to  study  habits  of  active  piety. 

In  respect  to  his  intellectual  features  nothing 
very  brilliant  or  striking  was  developed.  The  cre- 
ations of  a  fertile  and  glowing  imagination  were 
not  found  among  the  productions  of  his  mind.  Nor 
was  he  distinguished  for  boldness  and  vividness  of 
conception.  The  power  of  analysis  he  possessed 
in  a  high  degree;  and  his  talents  in  general  were 
solid,  rather  than  splendid.  With  soundness  of 
judgment  he  united  quickness  of  perception,  and 
acute  discrimination.  His  compositions,  though 
destitute  of  ornament,  were  characterized  by  plain- 
ness, point,  and  perspicuity.  He  evinced  a  more 
than  ordinary  degree  of  mental  power,  and,  as  will 
hereafter  appear,  a  capacity  for  rapid  improvement. 

In  respect  to  his  theological  attainments  no  more 
can  be  said,  perhaps,  than  is  true  of  many  oth- 
ers, who  in  subsequent  life  move  in  a  humbler 
sphere  of  ministerial  labor,  and  never  rise  above  the 
ordinary  degree  of  distinction. — To  the  prescribed 
course  of  studies  he  devoted  careful  and  punctual 
attention,  and  at  the  usual  examinations  acquitted 
himself  with  respectability. — He  studied  the  Scrip- 
tures with  great  care  and  deep  interest,  select  por- 
tions of  which  he  committed  daily  to  memory,  and 
was  accustomed  to  introduce  with  great  effect  for 
illustration  or  proof  in  his  extemporaneous  exer- 
cises. 

It  was  in  the  art  of  holy  living,  and  in  devising  and 
executing  plans  of  usefulness,  that  Mr.  F.  excelled. 
Here  we  see  him  in  his  strength,  and  here  we  dis- 
cover the  secret  of  that  influence  which  he  after- 
wards exerted  in  the  world.  In  these  respects  his 
fellow  students  were  soon  prepared  to  feel,  and 
acknowledge,  that  he  was  before  them.  In  hijs 
intercourse  with  the  members  of  his  class  and  with 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  33 

individuals  of  other  classes,  it  was  his  uniform  en- 
deavor to  exert  an  influence  favorable  to  their  piety, 
and  to  enlist  their  feelings  in  objects  of  benevolence. 
He  loved  to  converse  on  the  subject  of  refigious 
experience,  and  would  often  inquire  of  those  with 
whom  he  was  most  intimate,  respecting  the  pres- 
ent state  of  their  own  hearts,  their  present  views 
and,  feelings,  their  hopes,  fears,  difficulties,  and 
trials. 

An  extract  or  two  from  his  journal  will  introduce 
him  in  this  profitable  connexion  with  his  brethren. 

''Feb.  20,  1816.  I  have  had  this  evening  a  most 
delightful  interview  with  two  of  the  brethren,  H. 
and  T. — O  the  happy,  the  blessed  communion  of 
kindred  souls!  I  felt  my  heart  united  to  theirs  by 
the  tenderest  ties.  I  love  them  most  cordially. 
We  conversed  upon  our  alarming  stupidity  in  the 
service  of  God,  on  the  evidences  of  our  piety,  on 
intercourse  with  God.  We  kneeled  down  together 
and  attempted  to  pray.  In  such  seasons  how  do 
hearts  unite,  and  souls  melt  and  mingle  into  union. 

"Feb.  28.  Last  Sabbath  eve  I  met  with  six  of 
my  dear  brethren,  and  had  a  free  and  profitable 
conversation  on  the  state  of  our  hearts,  and  the 
low  state  of  religious  feeling  in  the  Seminary.  The 
season  was  precious,  and  may  it  prove  a  prelude 
to  better  times. — This  evening  I  have  been  again 
engaged  most  sweetly  with  a  few  of  my  brethren 
in  mingling  souls.  O  how  I  love  such  seasons! 
They  are  rich  in  spiritual  good  and  pleasures. — 
Would  God,  I  were  worthy  to  live  in  such  society 
as  I  now  enjoy. 

"March  I.  Had  an  interview  with  my  classmate, 
B.  We  conversed  respecting  our  own  religious 
experience.  A  very  precious  time.  The  Lord 
grant,  that  I  may  have  a  better  relish  for  spiritual 
discourse." 

If  a  fellow  Christian  was  laboring  under  trials 
of  mind,  he  was  one  of  the  first  to  attend  to  his 


04  MEMOIR    OF 

case,  which  he  did,  with  true  Christian  concern; 
and  he  urged  it  on  others,  as  a  subject  that  should 
awaken  their  sympathies,  and  engage  their  earnest 
prayers. — Having  for  a  long  time  carefully  studied 
cases  of  conscience,  he  was  qualified  to  administer 
counsel  and  consolation  to  such  as  were  walking  in 
darkness.  Many  can  bear  testimony  to  the  broth- 
erly kindness  which  he  manifested  towards  them, 
under  the  circumstances  that  have  been  men- 
tioned. In  the  time  of  affliction  Fisk  was  found  a 
brother  indeed.  It  was  his  practice  to  call  on  some 
of  his  most  intimate  associates,  and  say, — ''brother 
*  is  laboring  under  distress  of  mind,  or  is  suffer- 
ing some  painful  visitation  of  providence;  now  he 
needs  our  prayers,  and  I  wish  you  to  meet  me  at 
my  room  for  the  purpose  of  holding  a  prayer  meet- 
ing on  his  account." — If  any  were  absent  in  con- 
sequence of  some  afflictive  dispensation,  his  prayers 
would  be  frequent  and  fervent,  and  the  expression 
of  his  affectionate  heart  would  follow  them.  A 
particular  instance  of  such  attention  the  writer  well 
remembers. — A  class-mate  was  summoned  home 
unexpectedly  to  bury  a  dear  friend.  During  his 
absence,  as  he  afterwards  learnt,  his  case  deeply 
affected  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Fisk,  who  on  this  occa- 
sion invited  a  few  persons  to  unite  with  him  in 
seasons  of  special  prayer  for  him  who  was  absent 
and  in  affliction,  and  to  whom  he  soon  forwarded  the 
following  letter. 

"Dear  Brother, — Though  tve  could  not  feel  all 
that  you  felt,  when  you  left  us,  yet  you  will  easily 
believe  that  our  hearts  were  not  wholly  insensible. 
I  am  sure  we  did  then,  and  do  still  bear  a  part  in 
that  burden  which  a  righteous  Providence  has  laid 
upon  you.  I  often  experience  a  melancholy  pleas- 
ure in  sitting  down,  and  recollecting  the  very 
pleasant  seasons  -we  have  enjoyed  together,  and 
then  directing  my  thoughts  to  your  present  situa- 
tion. Sometimes  I  imagine  you  have  returned,  and 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  by 

\ve  are  conversing  together  on  the  mournful  scenes 
into  which  you  have  been  called.  I  begin  to  in- 
quire respecting  the  support  you  have  realized,  and 
the  effect  which  the  afflictive  event  has  pro'duced 
on  your  surviving  friends; — and  I  enjoy  the  rhomen- 
tary  pleasure  of  thinking,  that  you  and  they  have 
been  supported,  comforted,  and  benefitted,  in  this 
season  of  deep  distress.  Yes,  1  trust  the  Lord  does 
sustain  your  sinking  spirits,  and  comfort  your  aching 
hearts.  Can  we  not  see  in  this  event  evidence  that 
your  heavenly  Father  is  faithful?  You  have  longed, 
and  prayed,  that  he  would  make  you  humble,  wean 
you  from  the  world,  increase  your  piety,  and  fit  you 
to  be  a  good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  Is  not  this  the 
method,  the  wisest  and  kindest,  effectually  to  show 
you  what  is  in  your  heart — to  teach  you  the  uncer- 
tain nature  of  all  earthly  enjoyments — to  lead  you 
to  more  zeal  and  diligence  in  cultivating  your  Chris- 
tian graces — to  prepare  you  to  sympathize  with  the 
afflicted,  and  administer  to  them  counsel  and  con- 
solation— and,  in  short,  to  fit  your  own  soul  for  the 
enjoyments  of  that  purer  world,  where  sin  and  sor- 
row cannot  enter?  O  my  brother,  I  do  rejoice  to 
think  that  such  are  the  gracious  designs  of  Heaven 
towards  you.  May  you  have  grace  so  to  improve, 
and  submit  to  this  dispensation,  as  to  gain  finally 
all  these  precious  advantages.  And  if  we  are  per- 
mitted to  live  together  again,  may  we  both  experi- 
ence the  salutary  effects  of  this  visitation. 

"Your  bereaved  parents,  I  trust,  are  supported  by 
that  religion  they  have  so  long  professed,  and  are 
resigned  to  the  painful  chastisement  It  is  God's 
design  to  prepare  his  children  for  heaven.  But,  O 
how  much  must  be  done  to  accomplish  this  end! 
How  many  mercies,  how  many  afflictions!  IIoW 
many  idols  must  be  torn  away — how  many  sins 
subdued — how  many  sufferings  endured!  God  is  a 
kind  and  faithful  Father  to  his  children.  He  will 
supply  their  wants,  or  leave  them  destitute;  gratify;. 


ob  MEMOIR    OF 

or  disappoint  their  wishes;  smile,  or  frown,  as  may 
be  most  conducive  to  the  final  good  of  his  great 
family.  He  will  take  care  to  carry  them  through 
such  a  course  of  discipline,  as  shall  at  last  prepare 
them  to  enjoy  him  in  heaven.  It  is  our  part  to  learn 
to  view  every  thing  that  concerns  us,  as  a  part  of 
that  system  of  means  by  which,  if  we  are  faithful 
to  ourselves,  our  heavenly  Father  is  purifying  our 
souls  from  sin,  and  fitting  us  for  seats  at  his  right 
hand.  So  may  you,  and  your  mourning  parents, 
view  your  present  trials,  and  share  all  the  benefits 
of  sanctified  affliction.  Yours  sincerely,  P.  FISK." 

Expecting  to  spend  his  life  in  arduous  labor  on 
missionary  ground,  he  wag  careful  to  subject  himself 
to  such  a  degree  of  bodily  exercise,  as  would  prevent 
that  languor  and  debility  which  so  often  result  from 
sedentary  habits.  Walking  was  a  frequent  mode 
of  exercise.  But  his  were  emphatically  "walks  of 
usefulness."  Those  intervals  of  relaxation  he  im- 
proved to  valuable  purposes.  He  always  aimed  to 
have  some  object  in  view,  that  the  time  required  for 
exercise  might  not  be  lost;  and  usually  this  object 
was  a  free  conversation  with  some  one  of  his  breth- 
ren, respecting  their  own  hearts — or  some  truth  of 
religion — some  Christian  duty — some  plan  of  use- 
fulness— or  the  moral  condition  of  the  world — the 
claims  of  missions,  &c.  Perhaps  he  would  have  in 
view  a  short  visit  to  some  family,  a  prayer  meeting. 
a  religious  conference.  Many  will  long  remember 
the  precious  and  profitable  interviews  which  they 
enjoyed  with  him  during  some  of  those  seasons. 

One,  who  is  now  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  has 
said, — "I  well  remember  those  interviews,  which  I 
liad  with  Mr.  Fisk,  while  walking  for  exercise;  for 
it  was  during  one  of  them  that  myself,  if  I  feel  any 
thing  of  a  missionary  spirit,  was  led  to  feel.  At  thos« 
times  his  soul  rose  on  high*  He  was  far  before  Us 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  o< 

in  holy  living.  He  would  come  to  my  room  and  pro- 
pose a  walk, — "But  where  shall  we  go?  and  what 
shall  we  talk  about?"  would  be  his  first  inquiries. 
Once  when  I  went  with  him,  he  led  me  to  the  house 
of  an  aged  negro.  The  old  man  appeared  gratified, 
and  like  a  Christian.  Mr.  Fisk  viewing  him  and 
his  aged  companion  as  standing  on  the  brink  of  the 
grave,  introduced  the  subject  of  death,  requesting 
me  to  state,  what  constituted  a  preparation  for  death. 
After  a  few  remarks  were  made,  he  resumed  the 
subject,  and  pursued  it.  We  prayed  and  then  re- 
turned. When  returning,  after  having  visited  a 
family  for  the  purpose  of  religious  conversation 
with  the  members,  he  would  say;  "The  next  time 
we  pray  for  ourselves,  we  must  pray  for  these  per- 
sons." When  on  the  way  to  attend  a  religious 
meeting  he  would  inquire;  "On  what  subject  shall 
we  discourse'?"  Perhaps  he  would  mention  one, 
give  a  brief  view  of  it,  divide  it,  and  then  say  to  me; 
"You  may  speak  on  which  part  you  please,  and  I 
will  take  the  other;  and  you  may  begin  or  conclude 
the  subject,  as  shall  best  suit  your  feelings."  Once 
as  we  were  returning  from  one  of  these  excursions, 
during  which  he  had  conversed  much  ,about  the 
heathen,  he  remarked;  "How  little  we  feel,  that 
probably  now  there  are  500,000,000  of  people  en- 
tirely ignorant  of  the  Saviour!"  The  thought  came 
home  to  my  soul.  At  another  time  in  view  of  the 
rapid  and  mighty  operations  of  the  present  day  he 
said;  "We  must  hasten  forward,  or  we  shall  not  be 
able  to  do  any  thing.  It  seems  to  me  much  as  it 
did,  when  I  went  to  'a  raising'  while  a  boy.  Sev- 
eral men  would  grasp  a  beam  at  once,  and  I  had  to 
hasten,  or  it  would  soon  be  out  of  my  reach,  and  then 
I  could  help  none;  so  it  seems  to  me  now,  and  we 
must  hasten  forward." 

An  intimate  friend  of  Mr.  Fisk,  speaking  of  their 
mutual  intercourse,  has  said;  "I  rarely  knew  of  an 
occasion,  when  it  was  necessary  to  give  him  any 
4 


38  MEMOIR    OF 

thing  like  a  reproof.  But  once  when  sitting  in  my 
room  with  the  door  open,  I  heard  him,  as  he  came 
from  the  lecture  room,  talking  quite  earnestly  and 
saying,  "I  was  provoked  with  brother  *  *  *  *  because 
he  continued  to  speak,  after  the  Professor  had  given 
his  opinion."  I  called  to  him  by  name,  he  replied, 
"What  do  you  want?"  I  said,  "The  sun  will  go 
down  by  and  by."  He  answered,  "Very  well."  In 
about  fifteen  minutes  he  came  into  my  room  with 
an  honest  and  affectionate  smile,  took  me  by  the 
hand,  and  said,  "I  am  ready  now  to  have  the  sun 
go  down."  This  instance  serves  to  show,  with  what 
a  spirit  he  received  a  reproof,  and  how  readily  he 
profited  by  it.  There  was  no  kindness  which  he  so 
gratefully  received  from  a  fellow  student,  as  a  re- 
proving hint.  And  he  enjoined  it  upon  all  his  in- 
timate associates,  as  a  pledge  of  Christian  friend- 
ship, that  they  should  frankly  tell  him  of  every  fault, 
and  every  impropriety  of  deportment,  which  they  at 
any  time  should  detect  in  him.  The  same  kind  ser- 
vice he  was  careful  to  perform,  as  a  matter  of  duty, 
as  well  as  Christian  faithfulness. 

From  the  observations  which  have  been  made  re- 
specting the  religious  intercourse  of  Mr.  Fisk,  with 
the  members  of  the  Seminary,  it  must  not  be  infer- 
red, that  there  was  about  him  any  thing  which  sa- 
vored of  religious  austerity,  or  of  that  excessive  re- 
serve which  repels  familiarity.  On  the  contrary  he 
was  remarkably  affable  and  familiar.  The  merest 
child  might  feel  free  to  approach  him,  and  would  be 
sure  to  meet  from  him  the  unaffected  expression  of 
kindness.  During  intervals  of  relaxation  from  the 
engagements  of  the  study  and  the  closet,  he  was 
always  cheerful,  occasionally  humorous,  and  in- 
dulged an  agreeable  "flow  of  soul,"  which  rendered 
him  a  very  pleasant  companion.  It  was  a  source  of 
regret  to  him,  that  he  did  not  exhibit  an  example  of 
more  gravity;  though  it  was  seldom  that  any  thing 
appeared  in  him  inconsistent  with  the  deportment 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  o9 

of  an  exemplary  follower  of  Jesus.  They  who  en- 
joyed the  privilege  of  intimate  acquaintance  with 
him,  will  never  forget  how  they  "took  sweet  counsel 
together,  and  walked  unto  the  house  of  God  ii*  com- 
pany." 

His  intercourse  with  the  Professors  of  the  Semi- 
nary was  uniformly  modest  and  respectful.  He  went 
to  them,  as  one  would  go  to  his  father,  for  the  coun- 
sel which  their  experience  might  enable  them  to 
give;  and  though  in  matters  of  faith  he  called  no 
man  Rabbi,  yet~he  used  to  express  much  confidence 
in  their  judgment,  and  profited  by  their  advice  in 
cases,  where  he  was  not  fully  satisfied  respecting  the 
expediency  of  any  measure,  or  the  path  of  duty. 
He  greatly  endeared  himself  to  them,  and  they  had 
a  high  respect  for  his  character  as  a  Christian,  and  a 
man. 

One  of  them  has  remarked  concerning  him,  that 
"he  was  very  ardent  in  the  pursuit  of  knowledge, 
and  in  his  religious  duties.  But  his  ardor  was  tem- 
pered with  great  sobriety  and  judgment.  He  was 
attentive  to  the  laws  and  regulations  of  the  Semi- 
nary, and  suffered  nothing  to  divert  him  from  his 
appropriate  business  and  duties,  as  a  theological 
student.  To  every  subject,  wkich  came  under  con- 
sideration, he  brought  strong  excitement,  and  vjgor- 
ous  effort  of  mind. 

He  made  visible  advances  in  piety  from  year  to 
year,  and  felt  it  to  be  indispensable  to  have  his 
growth  in  grslce  no  less  evident,  than  his  progress 
in  knowledge.  Sensible  of  his  failings,  he  pursued 
no  object  with  more  zeal,  than  the  difficult  work  of 
correcting  them.  He  received  advice  from  us  in  a 
most  dutiful  manner;  and  regarded  those  as  his  best 
friends,  who  most  plainly  reminded  him  of  his  faults, 
for  the  purpose  of  helping  him  to  avoid  them.  He 
was  so  pious  and  exemplary, — so  prudent  and  amia- 
ble,— that  his  influence  was  great  over  the  minds  of 
his  fellow  students.  They,  who  were  conversant 


40  MEMOIR,    OF 

with  one  so  wakeful,  could  hardly  indulge  in  heavi- 
ness. His  influence  was  permanent, — rather  greater, 
after  he  was  gone,  over  those  who  remembered  him, 
than,  at  the  time,  over  those  who,  were  more  inti- 
mate with  him.  The  familiarity  became  less  appar- 
ent, and  the  sanctity  more. 

One  thing  more,  worthy  of  special  notice,  is  the 
valuable  habit  he  formed,  of  uniting  Christian  action 
with  study  and  devotion.  I  might  enlarge  here,  but 
it  is  presumed  this  trait  in  his  character  will  not  be 
overlooked  in  the  account  that  will  be  given  of  his 
life." 

Such  is  the  expression  of  esteem  cheerfully  con- 
tributed by  one  of  his  beloved  instructors  at  Ando- 
ver;  and  it  is  what  each  of  them  doubtless  would 
subscribe  to,  as  they  all  stood  equally  high  in  his 
estimation,  and  he  probably  did  in  theirs. 

In  every  concern  of  importance  Mr.  Fisk  solic- 
ited counsel  and  advice  from  those  whose  age,  ex- 
perience, and  judgment  claimed,  as  he  thought,  his 
confidence.  Among  his  advisers  may  be  mentioned 
in  particular  his  former  pastor,  Rev.  Dr.  Packard, 
the  Professors  of  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  and 
members  of  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  Board 
of  Missions.  Others  were  consulted  by  him,  as  op- 
portunity occurred.  Many  of  his  letters  were  writ- 
ten for  the  purpose  of  eliciting  the  views  and  advice 
of  his  correspondents  on  points,  where  he  hesitated 
to  rely  implicitly  on  the  decisions  of  his  own  judg- 
ment. This  habit  originated  not  in  the  want  oi 
mental  decision  or  independence,  but  in  a  strong 
desire  to  be  kept  invariably  in  the  path  of  duty. 

The  trait  of  character,  to  which  the  preceding  re- 
marks relate,  may  be  beautifully  illustrated  by  ref- 
erence to  a  part  of  his  correspondence,  not  only 
while  connected  with  the  Theological  Seminary, 
but  after  he  had  become  engaged  in  his  missionary 
work. 


HEV*.    PL.INY    FISK.  4J 

"Theological  Seminary,  August,  1817. 

"Reverend  and  Respected  Instructors. — I  take 
this  method  to  make  you  acquainted  with  my  past 
and  present  views,  and  to  ask  your  advice,  respect- 
ing a  question  of  deep  interest  to  me,  viz:  What  is 
my  duty  in  respect  to  missions?  Early  in  life  I  pro- 
fessed religion,  and  soon  desired  the  work  of  the 
Gospel  ministry.  About  this  time  I  read  Home  and 
Buchanan  on  the  subject  of  missions.  The  sub- 
ject deeply  interested  my  feelings  more  than  a  year, 
and  for  a  few  months  engrossed  a  large  share  of  my 
attention.  The  result  was  a  conviction  that  it  was 
my  duty,  and  an  earnest  desire,  to  be  a  missionary  to 
the  heathen. 

"Knowing  that  I  was  liable  to  misjudge,  that  my 
resolution  might  fail,  that  Providence  might  defeat 
my  purpose,  I  said  but  little,  except  to  particular 
friends.  Since  that  time  I  have  endeavored  to 
watch  the  indications  of  Providence,  and  inquire 
after  duty.  My  conviction  of  duty  and  desire  to 
perform  it  increased,  till  I  left  college.  This  single 
object,  a  mission  to  the  heathen,  was  almost  invari- 
ably before  me.  And  this  was  the  principal  thing 
that  led  me  to  this  Seminary.  Here  I  have  endea- 
vored to  set  aside  all  former  decisions,  and  re-ex- 
amine the  whole  subject.  At  times  I  have  had  fears, 
arising  from  the  apprehension  that  my  qualifications 
may  be  deficient;  this  point  I  have  thought  it  safe 
to  submit  to  the  decision  of  others.  Though  the 
result  of  my  examination  has,  on  the  whole,  been 
such  as  to  lead  me  to  conclude,  it  would  be  right  to 
offer  myself  for  the  service  of  Christ  among  the 
heathen,  still  my  views  may  have  been  wrong.  If 
so,  it  seems  desirable  to  have  them  corrected  now. 

Having  made  this  statement,  I   most  cheerfully 
submit  the  question,  whether  I  shall  offer  myself  to 
the  Board  or  not.     Asking  your  advice  and  prayers, 
4* 


42  MEMOIR    OF 

that  I  may  be  disposed  of  in  such  way  as  the  Head 
of  the  church  shall  approve,  it  is,  Reverend  Instruc- 
tors, with  sincere  pleasure  that  I  submit  myself, 
your  pupil,  PLINY  FISK." 

With  reference  to  what  will  appear  in  a  subse- 
quent journal,  it  may  be  proper  to  state,  that  the 
above  communication  was  made,  after  the  Professors 
had  proposed  to  Mr.  Fisk  the  business  of  an  agent 
for  Benevolent  Institutions  and  objects  in  this  coun- 
try. On  this  disclosure  of  his  feelings,  they  became 
satisfied  that  his  path  of  duty  led  obviously  to  a 
foreign  mission,  and  they  advised  him  to  this  course. 

Extracts  from  a  confidential  correspondence  with 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Woods,  Andover,  hereafter  inserted, 
will  further  illustrate  the  same  trait  of  character, 
developed  in  the  preceding  letter.  See  Chapters 

V.    VIII.    X. 

While  a  member  of  the  Theological  Seminary, 
Mr.  Fisk  devised  and  executed  plans  for  doing- 
good,  not  only  to  his  fellow-students,  and  to  the  stu- 
dents in  the  Academy,*  and  the  inhabitants  of  the 
town,  but  to  the  people  in  a  number  of  the  adjacent 
towns.  His  great  efforts  were  directed  to  the  re- 
ligious improvement  of  young  people.  To  gain 
access  to  them  he  proposed  the  formation  of  Bible 
classes  in  a  number  of  the  neighboring  societies. 
His  plan  being  approved  by  the  respective  pastors, 
he  engaged  in  it  with  zeal,  and  pursued  it  with  suc- 
cess. His  feelings  on  the  subject  are  expressed  in 
a  letter  to  one  of  his  brothers. 

"Theological  Seminary ,  August  13,  1817. 

"My  dear  Brother,  The  account  you  gave  of  the 
success  of  the  catechetical  association  in  S.  afforded 
me  a  pleasure  not  easily  described.  I  imagine  you 
already  perceive  the  anticipated  effects  of  the  plan. 
It  is  no  longer  a  matter  of  theory.  You  have  made 

*  Phillips  Academy,  a  flourishing  Institution;  situated  near  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  43 

the  experiment,  and  begin  to  find  that  the  study  of 
the  Scriptures  on  this  plan  is  practicable,  easy,  in- 
teresting, and  profitable.  You  find  it  calculated,  no 
doubt,  to  excite  the  prayers  of  Christians,  in  behalf 
of  the  rising  generation,  to  call  into  exercise  the 
best  affections,  and  the  tenderest  concern  of  their 
instructers;  and  you  will  find,  I  hope,  in  the  end, 
that  the  word  of  God  is  able  to  make  wise  unto 
salvation. 

"You  will  find  it  important  to  persevere  with  un- 
remitted  exertion  in  the  business  you  have  begun. 
For,  however  difficult  it  may  be  to  get  such  a  plan 
in  operation  at  first,  believe  me,  it  is  ten  times  more 
difficult  to  manage  with  such  skill,  such  accommo- 
dation to  circumstances  and  wishes,  and  such  inde- 
fatigable perseverance,  as  to  carry  the  thing  along 
successfully  from  year  to  year,  so  as  to  secure  the 
greatest  possible  advantages.  You  will  feel  the 
necessity  of  frequent,  earnest,  persevering  prayer. 
Without  the  blessing  of  God  all  exertions  will  prove 
fruitless.  Do  all,  therefore,  in  faith  and  humble 
dependence  on  divine  aid.  When  I  contemplate 
the  effect  of  what  is  now  doing  in  Shelburne,  when 
I  consider  how  much  influence  may  be  exerted  in 
the  formation  of  character,  in  deciding  the  temporal 
and  eternal  destinies  of  many,  when  I  think  how- 
much  God  may  be  honored,  and  how  many  souls 
may  be  saved  by  these  efforts,  the  subject  rests  on 
my  mind  with  indescribable  solemnity.  O  may  God 
give  you  grace  to  be  faithful,  and  bless  you  with 
the  effusion  of  his  Spirit. 

"You  may  be  gratified  to  hear  how  I  succeed  in 
this  kind  of  business  this  summer.  In  R.  a  course 
has  been  pursued,  very  similar  to  that  adopted  with 
you,  and  with  just  about  the  same  success.  About 
180  now  attend,  Sabbath  evenings,  at  different 
school  houses.  Once  a  month,  Saturday  P.  M.,  I 
meet  with  them  at  the  meeting  house.  More  than 
100  were  at  the  last  meeting.  One  of  mv  brethren 


44  MEMOIR    OF 

attends  with  me  statedly.  In  W.,  about  seven  miles 
from  this,  we  have  formed  another  association,  con- 
sisting of  between  40  and  50  members.  I  love  this 
business,  and  it  becomes  in  my  estimation,  more  and 
more  important.  Who  can  calculate  the  advan- 
tages which  would  result  to  society,  were  all  our 
youth  well  instructed  in  the  Scriptures?  Let  us  do 
what  lies  in  our  power  towards  accomplishing  so 
desirable  an  object." 

When  his  regular  engagements  would  admit,  it 
was  a  common  thing  with  Mr.  F.  to  walk  from  six 
to  ten  miles,  for  the  purpose  of  attending  a  religious 
meeting;  and  if  there  were  some  hurri&le  cottage  on 
or  near  his  way,  he  would  not  fail  to  call;  for  he 
loved  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor.  At  the  alms- 
house  in  A.,  having  obtained  permission,  he  com- 
menced, and  regularly  attended,  when  practicable, 
a  religious  service  on  Sabbath  evening.  His  ser- 
vices were  always  gratefully  received.  In  his  inter- 
course with  the  surrounding  community  he  was  so 
judicious  and  conciliating,  that  he  was  uncommonly 
popular,  and  in  his  plans  successful.  His  praise  still 
lingers  in  those  churches,  where  the  influence  of  his 
benevolent  zeal  and  labors  was  so  happily  felt. 

In  concluding  this  chapter,  the  attention  of  the 
reader  will  be  called  more  particularly  to  the  devo- 
tional habits  of  Mr.  F. — his  intercourse  with  God. 
He  was  eminently  a  man  of  prayer.  He  spent  much 
time  in  secret  devotion  and  meditation.  On  the 
Sabbath,  particularly,  his  soul  seemed  to  be  drawn 
so  near  to  God  and  heaven,  that  it  cost  a  reluctant 
effort  to  bring  back  his  mind  to  the  business  of  this 
life.  He  was  always  careful  to  avoid  all  study, 
leading,  and  conversation,  that  did  not  tend  directly 
to  aid  devotion.  Prayer  and  praise,  and  benevolent 
labors,  constituted  his  uniform  employment  on  the 
day  of  sacred  rest. 

A  species  of  prayer  frequent  with  him,  and  which 
he  inculcated  much  on  others,  was  intercession.  IF 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  45 

he  wrote  a  letter  to  a  friend,  he  observed  a  season 
of  secret  prayer  for  that  friend.  And  on  receiving 
a  letter,  he  had  no  sooner  broken  the  seal,  than  he 
repaired  to  his  closet,  where  not  unfrequently  he 
would  remain  a  long  time. 

It  was  the  practice  of  Mr.  Fisk  in  his  devotional 
meditations  and  reflections  to  direct  his  attention, 
at  the  time,  to  some  specific  subject;  some  question 
of  duty,  some  besetting  sin,  some  plan  of  useful- 
ness, the  evidences  he  had  of  personal  piety,  &c. 
He  kept  distinct  journals,  in  which  he  recorded  his 
feelings  and  reflections  on  particular  subjects  and 
inquiries.  Copious  extracts  will  be  given  from  three 
of  his  journals,  which  related  to  different  topics 
of  meditation  and  research.  And  instead  of  inter- 
mingling the  reflections  contained  in  these  journals 
in  chronological  order,  each  one  will  be  introduced, 
and  continued  separately  from  the  others.  This 
method  is  adopted  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the 
abrupt  termination  of  thought,  which  otherwise 
would  frequently  occur;  and  also  to  put  the  reader 
in  possession  of  a  connected  series  of  reflections 
and  inquiries  on  highly  interesting  and  important 
subjects. 

The  first  series  of  extracts  will  be  taken  from  a 
Journal  of  Reflections,  relating  to  the  subject  of 
SELF-EXAMINATION. 

"Jlndover,  Theological  Seminary,  July  4,  1816.  A 
few  days  since  I  asked  brother  C.  to  give,  me  a 
theme  for  meditation.  He  answered,  'What  evi- 
dence have  you,  that  you  are  a  Christian?'  This 
morning  I  have  read  the  8th  chapter  of  'Baxter's 
Saints'  Rest,'  the  object  of  which  is  to  show  how 
we  may  discern  our  title  to  the  saint's  rest.  Re- 
flections, suggested  by  the  question  proposed,  and 
the  chapter  read,  have  led  me  to  the  conclusion, 
that  I  ought  to  make  more  thorough  work  in  search- 
ing into  the  state  of  my  own  soul,  than  I  have  ever 
yet,  done.  I  propose  now  to  take  up  the  question 


46  MEMOIR    OF 

which  was  suggested  to  me,  and  examine  it,  for  the 
purpose  of  ascertaining  more  definitely,  whether  I 
am  a  disciple  of  Christ  or  not.  It  seems  proper  to 
institute  this  inquiry,  because,  if  I  am  deceiving  my- 
self, I  must  perish,  unless  I  discover  the  delusion. 
My  eternal  interest  is  at  stake.  I  am  now  to  inquire 
into  my  title  to  heaven.  Come  then,  O  my  soul, 
apply  thyself  to  this  work.  Lay  aside  thy  love  of 
ease,  and  bring  all  thy  powers  to  the  investigation. 
Remember,  thou  art  now  to  attend  to  thy  most  im- 
portant concerns,  to  transact  business  of  awful  mo- 
ment. And,  O  Thou  Spirit  of  light  and  truth,  be 
present  with  thine  aid.  Thy  presence  I  invoke, 
thine  assistance  I  implore.  Deny  me  not.  Give  me 
light.  Let  me  understand  the  rules  by  which  I 
should  try  myself;  and  may  I  at  length,  after  a  com- 
plete and  impartial  investigation,  come  to  a  correct 
conclusion.  My  inquiries  shall  have  respect  to 
three  particulars: — 

"I.  The  origin  of  religion  in  my  soul; 

"II.  Subsequent  religious  exercises; 

"HI.'  External  fruits  of  piety. 
"I.  Was  my  heart  ever  renewed*?  Momentous 
question!  I  would  weigh  it  as  in  the  fear  of  God. 
The  Bible  speaks  of  a  new  creation,  a  transforming 
and  renewing  of  the  mind,  a  new  birth,  a  new  heart, 
of  dying  to  sin,  of  being  brought  out  of  darkness 
into  light,  of  being  reconciled  to  God,  of  being 
in  Christ,  and  of  being  separate  from  the  world.  All 
these  are  but  different  modes  of  expressing  the  same 
thing.  Have  I  ever  experienced  this?  Once  I  was 
stupid  in  respect  to  religion,  and  devoted  to  sin; 
my  affections  were  engrossed  with  the  things  of  this 
world,  while  God  and  religion  found  no  place  in 
my  heart.  Whether  the  great  change  has  taken 
place  or  not,  I  can  safely  state  as  follows: — 

"There  was  a  time  when  my  attention  was  ar- 
rested, and  fixed  on  the  concerns  of  religion;  my 
goul  seemed  precious,  time  short,  life  uncertain, 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  47 

eternity  near,  the  pleasures,  honors,  and  riches  of 
the  world  worthless,  and  the  whole  course  of  life 
I  had  pursued,  extremely  wicked  and  dangerous. 
For  awhile  the  sovereignty  of  God  appeared  to  me 
to  be  a  capricious  attribute,  and  my  heart  was  full 
of  those  cavils  and  objections  so  common  with  the 
ungodly.  I  murmured  against  God.  I  refused  to 
submit  myself  to  his  disposal,  to  yield  obedience  to 
his  laws,  or  to  trust  in  his  Son  for  salvation.  I  la- 
bored to  reform  my  life,  and  seemed  to  succeed.  I 
labored  to  reform  my  heart,  but  all  in  vain.  I  re- 
peated my  efforts,  and  still  failed  of  success. 

"At  length  a  change  took  place  in  my  affections 
and  views.  1  had  new  hopes  and  fears,  new  joys 
and  sorrows,  new  attachments  and  aversions.  O 
my  God,  what  was  that  change?  Did  my  heart  then 
submit  to  thee,  or  was  it  delusion?  Was  that 
change  only  such  as  sinners  may  experience,  and 
remain  impenitent  still;  or  was  it  a  new  creation: 
Two  things,  I  think,  are  true  concerning  it 

"First.  It  is  such  a  change  as  I  have  never  experi- 
enced before  or  since.  There  was  then  an  alteration 
in  the  state  of  my  mind,  of  which  I  have  never  been 
conscious  at  any  other  time.  But, 

"Secondly. — It  was  not  altogether  such  a  change, 
as  it  appears  to  me  the  Bible  describes.  I  some- 
times find  a  difficulty  in  discovering  in  it  any  thing 
which  answers  exactly  to  being  slain  or  crucified. 
I  fear  I  was  not  entirely  cut  off,  as  by  a  sword,  from 
all  my  self-righteous  hopes,  and  carnal  desires.  I 
find  a  want  of  evidence,  that  the  death-blow  was 
struck. 

"In  some  respects  that  change  resembles  regen- 
eration, and  in  other  respects  it  is  unlike  it.  There 
seems  in  it  something  different  from  any  of  the 
operations  of  the  unrenewed  mind,  and  from  all  the 
modifications  of  sin.  Still,  considered  as  a  genu- 
ine renovation  of  the  heart,  it  appears  to  be  attended 
with  some  great,  if  not  radical  defects.  In  short, 


48  MEMOIR   OF 

1  am  inclined  to  believe,  that  it  is  altogether  unsafe 
for  me  to  retain  a  hope  that  I  am  a  Christian,  unless 
I  shall  find  very  decisive  evidence  in  considering 
the  two  other  particulars  proposed.  If  I  there  find, 
that  what  was  apparently  defective  at  first,  has  been 
improving  since,  my  hope  will  be  confirmed.  The 
exercises,  the  nature  of  which  I  have  now  been  ex- 
amining, took  place  about  eight  years  ago.  I  have 
had  ample  time  for  careful  examination  of  the  rea- 
sons of  my  hope,  but  would  here  record  against  my- 
self, that  I  have  criminally  neglected  the  subject. 

"August,  1816.  II.  What  evidence  of  piety  can  I 
obtain  from  my  subsequent  religious  exercises?  Here  I 
propose  to  consider  the  several  graces  which  con- 
stitute Christian  character. 

"First,  I  inquire  respecting  my  LOVE  TO  GOD.— - 
Look  back,  my  soul,  and  review  all  thy  religious 
exercises,  then  examine  the  present  state  of  thy  af- 
fections, and  say,  dost   thou  love   God? — Are  thy 
meditations  of  him  sweet  and  delightful?  Hast  thou 
often,  yea  habitually,  viewed  him  as  present;  and 
dost  thou  love  to  be  in  his  presence?    Dost  thou 
rejoice  in  his  greatness,  and  goodness,  and  holiness, 
and  sovereignty?  Is  it  thy  delight,  that   he  governs 
the  Universe; — that  thyself,     thy  concerns,  and  all 
other  beings  and  interests  are   in   his   hands,  and 
at  his  disposal,  as  the  clay  is  in  the  hands  of  the  pot- 
ter? Is  it  thy   happiness,   that  God   has  a  perfect 
knowledge  of  thy  character,  as  well  as  that  of  others? 
Wouldst  thou,  if  it  were  possible,  make  any  change 
in  his  attributes?  Wouldst  thou  conceal  any  thing 
from  Him?  Is  God  the  source  of  such  happiness  to 
thee,  that  thou  couldst  be  satisfied  in  the  enjoyment 
of  him,  were  there  no  other  being  in  existence?  Does 
the  consideration,  that  the  Lord  reigns,  reconcile 
thee  to  thy  lot,  and  thy  trials,  whatever  they  may  be? 
Dost  thou  desire  above  all  things  else,  that  God  may 
be  honored, — that  all  intelligent  beings  may  see 
his  perfections, — that  all  his  purposes  may  be  ac~ 


REV.    PLTNY    FISK.  49 

complished, — and  that  all  things  may  be  rendered 
subservient  to  the  display  of  his  glory?  Dost  thou 
feel  a  cordial  interest  in  the  advancement  of  his 
cause  and  kingdom;  such  as  the  true  patriot  feels  in 
the  cause  of  his  country?  Dost  thou  love  him  for 
his  own  perfections?  Dost  thou  love  him  for  the  fa- 
vors he  bestows  upon  thee;  and  receive  these  favors 
as  his  unmerited  gifts,  bestowed  on  one  most  un- 
worthy?— Dost  thou  long  to  be  like  him, — to  love 
what  he  loves, — to  hate  what  he  hates, — to  be  happy 
in  what  pleases  him, — and  to  be  grieved  with  what 
offends  him'? — I  charge  thee,  my  soul,  by  thine 
eternal  interest,  to  put  these  questions  to  thyself; 
to  weigh  and  answer  them  conscientiously,  deliber- 
ately, impartially,  seriously,  prayerfully,  and  fre- 
quently. 

"Sometimes  I  take  great  delight  in  contemplat- 
ing the  Divine  character,  law,  and  government.  I 
long  to  be  holy  as  God  is  holy,  and  to  have  others 
like  him.  The  perfections  exhibited  in  his  works, 
and  revealed  in  his  word,  are  to  me  glorious  and 
lovely. — But  still  there  are  certain  things,  connected 
'with  God's  government  of  the  world,  which  have 
been  exceedingly  trying  to  me,  and  which  at  times 
give  rise  to  feelings  which  I  ought  not  to  have.  The 
world  is  full  of  sin  and  misery,  which,  had  he  seen 
fit,  he  could  have  prevented.  When  I  have  thought 
of  this,  I  have  murmured,  queried,  speculated. 
The  fact  is  plain  that  God  governs  the  world,  and 
controls  every  event;  and  yet  the  world  is  full  of  sin 
and  woe.  I  cannot  discover  the  reasons  why  it  is 
so;  though  I  can  see,  that  by  this  means  God  will 
have  an  opportunity  to  make  manifest  his  abhor- 
rence of  sin,  his  justice,  and  his  mercy.  Had  it  not 
been  so,  there  had  been  no  displays  of  punitive  jus- 
tice, no  ransomed  sinners,  no  bleeding  Saviour,  no 
songs  of  redeeming  love  in  heaven.  Still  much 
darkness  overspreads  the  subject.  Restless  curios- 
ity starts  many  questions,  to  which  no  answer  can  be 


50  MEMOIR    OF 

found.  Is  my  heart,  nevertheless,  filled  with  love 
to  this  Supreme  Governor,  'whose  judgments  are  un- 
searchable, and  whose  ways  are  past  finding  out?' 

"Once  I  was  opposed  to  the  sovereignty  of  God. 
But  for  more  than  eight  years  I  have  not  been  con- 
scious of  any  such  opposition;  though  at  times,  I 
think,  I  have  had  very  clear  views  of  this  divine  at- 
tribute. My  mind  has  occasionally  been  perplexed 
with  difficulties  during  this  period,  but  has  never, 
as  before,  felt  unreconciled  to  the  doctrine.  I  have 
had  feelings  in  view  of  the  subject  directly  the  re- 
verse of  what  I  once  had;  and  have  rejoiced  in  view 
of  divine  sovereignty  as  heartily,  as  I  once  opposed 
it.  I  love  to  think  of  God  as  a  holy,  just,  merciful, 
infinite  Sovereign.  When  I  see  the  world  filled 
with  sin  and  suffering,  and  am  ready  to  sink  at  the 
melancholy  spectacle,  I  find  relief  in  reflecting,  that 
the  Lord  reigns,  that  his  dominion  is  over  all.  I 
would  not  take  the  sceptre  out  of  his  hands.  'The 
Lord  reigneth;  let  the  earth  rejoice;  let  the  multi- 
tude of  isles  be  glad.'  Rejoice  O  my  soul.  Call 
into  exercise  thy  warmest  affections,  and  be  happy 
while  lost  in  God,  the  fountain  of  excellence  and 
bliss.  Let  thy  love  to  him  never  grow  cold,  or 
weary,  or  inconstant. 

"November. — I  inquire,  secondly,  respecting  the 
NATURE  OF  MY  REPENTANCE.  My  desire  is  to  dis- 
tinguish  between  the  'sorrow  of  the  world,'  and 
'godly  sorrow.'  The  former  I  have  often  experi- 
enced; of  the  latter  I  cannot  speak  with  so  much 
confidence.  Once  I  was  blind  to  the  evil  of  sin  in 
general;  and  in  particular  to  the  number  and  aggra- 
vation of  my  own  transgressions.  'I  was  alive 
without  the  law  once,' — and  except  for  some  overt 
transgression,  felt  but  little  consciousness  of  guilt. 
But  I  have  since  realized,  that  sin  is  an  evil  and  bit- 
ter thing;  and  that  my  own  sins  are  exceedingly 
numerous  and  aggravated.  I  have  felt  at  times,  as 
if  there  was  peculiar  force  and  propriety  in  the  ex- 
pression,— plague  of  the  heart.  'The  leprosy  lies 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  51 

deep  within.'  I  have  felt  that  unbelief,  obstinacy, 
vanity,  and  a  host  of  sins  both  of  heart  and  life,  filled 
up  my  days,  and  made  up  my  character.  Many 
things,  which  once  appeared  lawful,  and  even  laud- 
able, appear  now  exceeding  sinful  and  odious;  and 
never  more  so,  I  think,  than  when  all  thought  of 
punishment  is  out  of  mind.  When  I  think  of  no 
one  but  myself,  and  of  nothing  but  my  past  conduct 
and  present  state  of  heart,  I  abhor  myself.  When  I 
think  of  my  sins,  as  vinlations  of  God's  reasonable 
and  holy  law,  they  appear  inexcusable,  and  criminal 
beyond  description.  When  I  consider  them  as 
committed  against  God,  they  look  like  a  compound 
of  the  most  presumptuous  rebellion,  the  most  wan- 
ton ingratitude,  the  most  wicked  irreverence.  When 
I  dwell  on  their  tendency,  as  it  respects  my  fellow- 
sinners,  they  seem  to  be  unmixed  malevolence. 

"Sometimes  I  turn  off  my  eyes  from  the  more  de- 
cent exterior,  and  take  a  view  of  my  heart,  looking 
down  deep  into  its  recesses,  to  canvass  its  motives, 
and  watch  its  operations;  and  I  feel  a  conviction, 
that  I  have  been  like  a  whited  sepulchre  full  of  all 
uncleanness.  I  can  say  that  sin,  especially  my  own, 
is  to  me  indeed  hateful.  But  there  are  some  sins, 
of  which  I  have  often  been  guilty,  that  are  attended 
with  present  gratification.  Have  I  repented  of  these? 
Do  they,  the  idea  of  punishment  being  out  of 
mind,  excite  my  abhorrence?  Am  I  effectually 
weaned  from  them  all?  Alas! — the  sinful  propen- 
sities of  my  heart  are  not  yet  all  slain.  But  I  hate 
them; — yes,  I  am  sure,  I  hate  them.  But  why? 
They  disturb  my  peace,  and  expose  my  soul  to  ruin. 
Is  this  the  reason?  I  would  look  carefully  and  criti- 
cally into  this  matter. 

u After  having  looked  at  this  question,  as  cau- 
tiously as  I  can,  it  does  appear  to  me,  that  I  can, 
by  divine  aid,  slay  my  darling  sins  for  the  sake  of 
my  Saviour. 

'Yes,  my  Redeemer,  they  shall  die! 
My  heart  has  so  decreed,' 


52  MEMOIR    OF 

I  know  not  whether  I  have  ever  felt  that  overwhelm- 
ing sense  of  sin,  which  some  have  experienced;  but 
I  still  think,  that  for  eight  years  past  nothing  has 
been  so  disagreeable,  so  odious  to  me,  as  sin.  Lord, 
thou  knovvest  my  heart.  Is  not  sin  my  greatest 
burden,  the  object  of  my  strong  aversion,  and  set- 
tled detestation. 

"December. — I  inquire,  thirdly,  respecting  the 
GENUINENESS  OF  MY  FAITH.  Am  I  a  believer?  Do 
the  exercises  of  my  mind,  as  they  have  been  for  some 
years  past,  afford  evidence  that  1  am  a  child  of  God; 
that  mine  is  a  living  faith?  Let  me  inquire  respect- 
ing my  faith  in  God — in  Christ — in  the  Holy  Ghost 
— in  the  promises  and  threatenings  of  the  Bible. 
Do  I  believe  there  is  a  God%  My  understanding  as- 
sents to  the  evidence  of  his  existence.  But  with 
my  heart  and  soul  do  I  believe,  that  there  is  one 
Supreme  Being  who  created,  who  upholds,  and  who 
governs  all  things'?  I  think  I  am  not  deceived,  when 
I  answer,  yes.  Much  of  the  time  during  the  past 
eight  years,  I  have  had  a  very  different  sense  of 
Divine  existence,  from  what  I  formerly  had.  I  now 
think  of  God,  as  a  Being,  of  whose  existence  I  feel 
as  well  assured,  as  of  rny  own.  I  think  of  him,  as 
the  Governor  of  the  Universe,  and  I  realize  a  calm 
and  secret  confidence  in  his  government.  I  never 
confided  so  implicitly  in  my  best  friend,  as  I  some- 
times am  enabled  to  confide  in  God;  he  is  my  Sup- 
porter in  trouble;  my  Light  in  darkness;  my  Guide 
in  doubt;  my  Refuge  in  danger;  my  Benefactor;  my 
All.  In  time  of  fear,  perplexity,  and  trial,  I  fly  to 
him,  and  trust  in  him  to  scatter  the  clouds,  or  to  en-- 
able me  to  endure  the  storm.  His  Name  is  indeed 
a  strong  tower.  I  would  run  into  it  and  be  safe. 
This  evening  I  feel  a  sweet  peace  in  my  soul,  while 
I  commit  whatever  respects  my  education,  charac- 
ter, health,  life,  usefulness,  and  salvation,  to  the 
hands  of  God.  I  can  place  unbounded  confidence 
in  his  government,  and  leave  all  to  his  disposal. 


REV.   PLINY    F1SK. 


"Jan.  5,  1817.  This  morning  I  would  inquire  re- 
specting my  faith  in  Christ.  I  have  read  what  the 
Bible  says  of  him,  and  what  Christians  have  thought 
concerning  him.  I  have  examined  the  different 
views  which  individuals  have  had  of  Christ;  and 
endeavored  to  ascertain  what  true  fo.ith  in  him  is. 
And  now  by  the  light  of  revelation  I  would  look 
into  my  heart,  and  see  whether  true  faith  can  there 
be  found.  Have  I  felt  my  own  need  of  a  Saviour, 
and  in  Jesus  of  Nazareth  have  I  recognized  'the 
Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world?'  Have  L  had  a  lively  perception  of  his  divine 
fulness,  and  the  efficacy  of  his  blood;  and  received  him 
as  my  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King?  My  heart  is  deceit- 
ful, and  I  am  afraid  to  trust  it. — Divine  Redeemer, 
search  me  and  try  me,  and  show  me  what  I  am. 
Let  me  see  the  precise  state  of  my  affections 
towards  thee.  Show  me  what  are  my  real  views  of 
thy  dignity  and  official  character.  Lord,  thou 
knowest  all  things; — dost  thou  not  fcno-w9  that  I 
believe  in  thee,  and  rely  entirely  on  thee  for  sal- 
vation? Have  I  any  other  Saviour — any  other  Hope? 

"Evening. — My  views  of  Christ  to-day,  though 
not  enrapturing,  have  been  comforting.  And  now 
I  am  beset  with  the  temptation  to  give  a  favorable 
coloring  to  my  feelings,  such  as  facts  will  not  jus- 
tify. But  what  would  this  avail?  I  cannot  deceive 
Omniscience.  What  if  I  should  describe  such 
views  and  feelings,  as  Edwards,  or  Pearce  had? 
Would  it  make  me  feel,  as  they  did?  No — This 
temptation,  however,  shows  me  something  of  my 
heart,  of  its  hypocrisy  and  wickedness.  May  I 
always  take  occasion  from  such  unhallowed  work- 
ings of  my  heart,  to  inspect  critically  its  operations, 
and  detect  the  wrong  which  lies  there  concealed. — 
Yes,  thou  deceitful  heart,  when  thou  dost  prompt 
.me  to  listen  to  temptation,  I  will  bring  thee  to 
light,  and  expose  thy  corruption; — I  will  watch  and 
pray.  With  so  much  depravity  how  greatly  do  I 


54  MEMOIR    OF 

need  a  Saviour-— just  such  a  Saviour  as  IMMANUEL'? 

0  he  is  precious.     Without  his  all-sufficient  help  I 
must  perish.     In  him  then  let  me  trust.     And  can 
he,  will  he  receive  such  a  wretch'?  'Lord  I  believe, 
help  thou  mine  unbelief.' 

^Jan.  12.  Have  been  to-day  to  the  table  of  my 
Lord,  and  contemplated  the  memorials  of  his  body 
and  blood.  This  was  a  time  for  the  exercise  of  faith. 
But  I  have  had  reason  to  complain  of  my  dulness, 
especially  my  wandering  thoughts;  though  at  some 
precious  moments  my  faith  fixed  on  Jesus,  as  my 
Lord  and  my  God. 

"In  the  examination  of  myself,  to  which,  for  some 
months,  I  have  been  attending,  I  have  been  too  neg- 
ligent. It  is  now  my  heart's  desire  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  may  assist  me,  in  being  more  thorough,  more 
discriminating,  more  impartial.  If  my  religious  af- 
fections can  be  accounted  for  from  the  influence 
of  sympathy,  education,  religious  society,  self- 
righteousness,  or  hypocrisy,  may  I  know  it.  I  desire 
to  discover  the  worst  of  myself.  Blessed  Spirit, 
enable  me  to  watch  carefully  every  emotion  of  my 
soul,  and  to  classify  its  exercises  according  to  their 
moral  character. 

"Jan.  15.     What  is  my  faith  in  the  Holy  Spirit? 

1  have  a  firm  belief  in  his   personal    existence  and 
influence.     Is  this  belief  practical?  This  morning  I 
have  felt  deeply  the  need  of  his  influences.     There 
is   nothing   I  desire    so  much    for  myself  and  my 
friends,  as  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     I  am 
clearly  convinced,  that  my  sins  will  prevail,  and  my 
lusts  increase  their  strength  in  spite  of  all  my  efforts, 
unless  the  Holy  Spirit  purify  and  elevate  my  affec- 
tions.    I  am  persuaded  that  he  can  give  me   humil- 
ity,  repentance,  benevolence,  faith,  love,  and  every 
grace.     Blessed  Agent  in  the  work  of  salvation,  it  is 
thine  to   sanctify;  O   let   thy   purifying   influences 
come  into  my  soul,  and  make  me  holy. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  OU 

"Jan.  19.  Let  me  inquire  to-day  respecting  my 
faith  in  the  promises  and  threateuings  of  the  Bible. 
I  open  the  word  of  God  and  read  the  promises; 
promises  to  individuals  and  to  the  church^  embrac- 
ing temporal  and  spiritual  blessings.  How  shall  I 
determine,  whether  my  views  on  this  subject  are 
those  of  a  true  believer:  I  know  the  views  of  a 
thoughtless  sinner;  and  am  conscious  of  the  fact, 
that  mine  have  been  changed  in  respect  to  this  sub- 
ject. But  are  my  new  views  right?  When  my  pros- 
pects are  the  darkest,  and  when  Zion  is  covered 
with  a  cloud,  do  I  find  relief  in  recurring  to  what 
God  has  promised?  I  can  distinctly  recollect  sea- 
sons, when,  after  such  a  view  of  myself,  and  of  the 
state  of  the  world,  as  tended  to  depress  my  spirits, 
some  promise  of  God  has  come  to  my  mind;  my 
fears  were  removed,  my  hope  supported,  my  soul 
relieved.  Whatever  God  has  said  shall  be,  I  can 
often  view  as  fact:  I  think  I  can  live  upon  the  prom- 
ises which  are  exceeding  great  and  precious. 

"The  threatenings  of  Jehovah  also  demand  implicit 
faith.  He  has  threatened  to  punish  his  children, 
when  they  wander;  to  pour  «»ut  his  fury  upon  his 
enemies,  and  punish  them  with  everlasting  destruc- 
tion. Do  I  habitually  realize  the  truth  and  import 
of  these  threatenings?  Though  I  sometimes  have 
but  a  faint  sense  of  Jehovah's  wrath  against  sin; 
yet  at  other  times  I  have  a  clear  perception  of  the 
propriety  of  his  executing  his  threatenings,  as  he 
has  assured  us  he  will  do.  I  have  occasionally  ex- 
perienced an  emotion  of  complacency,  mingled  with 
dread,  when  contemplating  the  wrath  of  God,  which 
is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all  ungodliness;'  for 
,  he  will  thus  honor  his  name,  and  fulfil  his  word. 
Let  me  then  fear  to  sin,  and  turn  speedily  from  all 
iniquity. 

"February.  If  love  to  God,  repentance,  and  faith, 
differ  essentially  from  the  exercises  and  affections 
which  have  been  described,  as  my  own,  I  am  as  yet 


•>6  MEMOIR    OF 

unable  to  discover  the  difference.  From  day  to  day 
I  enjoy  some  delightful  contemplations  of  God — 
my  meditations  on  his  character  and  government 
are  sweet.  I  have  also  humbling  views  of  myself  as 
a  sinner;  guilty  every  day  and  hour  of  some  sinful 
thought,  feeling,  or  action.  I  take  great  delight  in 
resting  on  God,  as  the  Governor  of  the  world;  on 
Christ,  as  my  only  Redeemer;  on  the  Holy  Spirit, 
as  my  Sanctifier.  But  though  I  find,  upon  a  gen- 
eral examination  of  my  religious  experience,  so 
much  comfort  and  hope;  yet,  I  discover  so  many 
defects,  and  so  much  danger  of  deception,  that  I 
would  search  still  further,  and  inquire  respecting 
the  fruits  of  holiness. 

"O  omniscient  Spirit,  as  I  proceed,  discover  to 
me  the  genuine  traits  of  Christian  character,  and 
the  real  state  of  my  own  heart.  Help  me  to  sit,  as 
an  impartial  judge,  on  myself,  and  let  me  not  mis- 
take the  character  and  tendency  of  my  words  and 
actions.  Give  me  patience  to  pursue  the  investiga- 
tion, and  faithfully  to  weigh  evidence  as  it  rises.  If 
I  am  deceived,  may  the  discovery  be  made  to  me; 
and,  if  I  am  thine,  may  I  be  confirmed  in  my  faith 
and  hope.  Amen. 

"Dec.  1818.  III.  What  external  fruits  of  piety  me, 
exhibited  in  my  life?  Though  true  religion  consists 
essentially  in  a  right  state  of  heart;  yet,  'the  tree 
is  known  by  its  fruits;'  and,  'out  of  the  abundance  of 
the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh.'  Professions  and 
hopes  are  vain,  if  the  life  is  not  regulated  by  the 
word  of  God.  Do  I  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  right- 
eousness? Though  perhaps,  the  Christian  never 
says  a  word,  or  performs  an  action,  which  the  sinner 
may  not  say  or  do;  yet  there  must,  on  the  whole,  be 
a  very  great  difference  between  the  life  and  conver- 
sation of  a  saint,  and  of  a  sinner.  When  I  review 
my  life,  I  find  much  reason  for  indulging  fears  and 
doubts.  I  serve  myself.  I  am  influenced  by  the 
example,  tho  maxims,  and  the  .<tdvic,e  of  the  world. 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  57 

I  am  not  industrious  in  my  Master's  business,  am  not 
devoted  to  it  with  singleness  of  heart.  Still  it  is 
the  desire  of  my  soul  to  obey  God,  and  serve  no 
other  master.  When  I  lay  my  plans,  and  form  my 
resolutions  for  life,  nothing  seems  so  important  as 
to  please  God.  To  live,  and  not  serve  him;  to  live 
in  rebellion  against  him,  would  be  to  me  worse  than 
death.  Nothing  is  so  dreadful  to  me,  as  the  thought 
of  dishonoring  my  profession,  and  bringing  reproach 
on  the  cause  of  Christ. 

"From  different  sources  I  find  some  grounds  to 
hope,  that  Christ  will  own  me  as  one  of  his  follow- 
ers. Every  examination  of  the  question,  however, 
leads  me  to  the  following  results: — If  I  am  a  Chris- 
tian, I  have  not  that  evidence  which  removes  all 
doubt.  It  will  take  me  all  my  life  to  prove  my  adop- 
tion, and  make  my  'calling  and  election  sure.'  All 
my  graces  are  very  weak,  and  need  to  be  strength- 
ened, that  I  may  serve  and  honor  my  Saviour  all  my 
life.  There  are  some  great  defects  in  my  religious 
character;  in  my  habits  of  thinking,  feeling,  and 
acting,  which  must  receive  serious  attention.  There 
is  much  that  must  be  destroyed,  much  that  must  be 
entirely  new-modelled.  I  am  destitute,  to  an  un- 
happy degree,  of  the  supports  and  consolations 
which  religion  is  calculated  to  afford.  I  am  very 
unprofitable  in  the  vineyard,  arid  accomplish  very 
little  for  the  honor  of  Christ,  or  the  welfare  of  souls." 

It  will  occur  to  every  one,  acquainted  experiment- 
ally with  Christian  character,  that  the  preceding 
journal  is  an  analysis  of  religious  experience,  con- 
ducted in  a  manner  that  indicates  no  ordinary  de- 
gree of  self-knowledge.  It  shows  that  careful  and 
constant  attention  to  personal  piety,  which,  many 
doubtless  are  obliged  to  confess,  has  often  been 
greatly  neglected;  especially  when  the  mind  has 
been  occupied,  as  his  at  the  same  time  was,  with  the 
engrossing  studies  and  engagements  of  a  public 
Seminary.  It  evinces  a  practical  sense  of  the  im- 


5S  MEMOIR    OF 

portance  of  the  many  exhortations  urged  in  the 
Bible,  to  attend  to  the  important  business  of  self- 
examination.  "Keep  thy  heart  with  all  diligence." 
"Commune  with  your  own  heart."  "Let  us  search 
and  try  our  ways."  "Recollect  yourselves,  O  nation 
not  desired."  "Examine  yourselves."  "Prove  your 
own  selves."  "Let  every  man  prove  his  own  work, 
and  then  shall  he  have  rejoicing  in  himself,  and  not 
in  another." 

The  neglect  of  this  duty  is  one  reason,  why 
Christians  enjoy  so  little  of  the  consolations  of  a 
good  hope,  and  suffer  so  much  from  a  dread  un- 
certainty of  what  will  be  their  condition  after  death. 
It  was  owing  much  to  self-knowledge  that  Mr.  Fisk 
was  enabled  to  face  so  calmly  the  perils  of  his  Chris- 
tian warfare,  and  finally  to  meet  death  without 
dismay. 

"Distrust  and  darkness  of  a  future  state, 

la  that  which  makes  mankind  to  dread  their  fate; 

Dying  is  nothing; — but.  'tis  this  we  fear. 

To  be,  we  know  not  what — we  know  not  where." 

In  addition  to  the  systematic  and  laborious  atten- 
tion which  Mr.  Fisk  devoted  to  the  important  busi- 
ness of  self-examination,  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
observing  frequently  days  of  FASTING  and  PRAYER. 
He  kept  a  journal  of  his  exercises  and  reflections 
on  such  occasions,  from  which  extracts  will  now  be 
introduced. 

"M-.trch,  1817.  This  day  is  devoted  to  fasting  and 
prayer.  It  is  our  business,  therefore,  to  confess  our 
sins  privately  and  publicly,  and  to  be  humble  for  them; 
to  pray  for  what  we  need,  especially  for  what  we 
need  as  a  Seminary,  and  to  devote  ourselves  anew 
to  God.  To  assist  rny  contemplations,  and  enable 
me  to  view,  both  collectively  and  separately,  my 
transgressions,  I  would  record  against  myself  the 
sins  and  imperfections  which  I  can  recollect. 

"I  have  been  negligent  in  secret  prayer.  I  have 
not  been  fervent  and  incessant,  as  I  ought  to  have 


REV.    PLINY    FI3K.  59 

been,  in  praying  that  the  trustees  of  this  Seminary 
may  be  guided  by  divine  wisdom,  and  preserved 
from  all  worldly  ambition  and  carnal  policy;  that 
they  may  be  harmonious,  humble,  prayerful,  spirit- 
ual, and  holy. 

"I  desire  to  be  humble,  that  I  have  prayed  so  lit- 
tle for  our  respected  Professors.  I  view  it  to  be  of 
incalculable  importance,  that  they  be  eminently 
wise,  humble,  and  holy  men.  But  how  little  have  I 
prayed  that  they  may  be  so.  Had  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Seminary  prayed  as  they  ought  for  them, 
who  can  tell,  how  much  clearer  views  they  might 
have  had  of  divine  truth,  how  much  more  spiritual 
and  edifying  their  prayers,  and  preaching,  and  con- 
versation might  have  been,  how  much  more  they 
might  have  encouraged  us  in  doing  good,  and 
assisted  us  in  preparing  to  be  ministers  of  Jesus 
Christ!  The  way  to  obtain  blessings  from  them,  is 
to  pray  down  blessings  upon  them.  But  if  the 
blessings  which  I  obtain  are  only  in  proportion  to 
the  purity  and  fervor  of  my  prayers,  how  few  they 
will  be.  O  may  their  souls  be  filled  with  the  com- 
forts of  religion,  and  may  they  have  so  much  sense 
of  divine  things,  and  such  clear  views  of  duty,  as 
will  enable  them  to  say,  and  do,  the  best  things 
in  the  best  manner.  *The  Lord  bless  them,  and 
never  let  them  be  cold  in  devotion,  insensible  to  the 
worth  of  souls,  or  engaged  in  building  up  a  great 
temporal  cause  in  the  world,  forgetful  of  the  true 
spiritual  cause  of  Jesus. 

"I  have  not  prayed  as  I  ought  for  my  brethren. 
I  have  feared  that  they  would  become  cold,  specu- 
lative, formal,  uninteresting,  and  indisposed  to 
those  active  exertions  which  make  ministers  useful. 
I  have  feared  that  they  would  be  influenced  too 
much  by  love  of  ease,  honor,  literary  fame,  or 
fashionable  living.  But  how  little,  and  how  poorly 
have  I  prayed,  that  they  might  be  led  by  the  divine 
Spirit  to  renounce  the  world,  to  act  according  to 


CO  MEMOIR    OF 

the  purity  and  simplicity  of  the  religion  of  Jesus,  and 
to  lead  lives  of  holy  self-denial  and  active  devoted- 
ness  to  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer.  I  might  have 
prayed  often  for  each  of  my  brethren  particularly; 
and  whenever  I  have  directed'  my  eye,  or  turned  my 
thoughts  to  one  of  them,  I  might  have  raised  a  peti- 
tion to  heaven  for  his  spiritual  good.  Would  God, 
that  I  loved  this  duty  more,  that  my  heart  would 
rise  spontaneously  on  all  occasions,  and  every  hour 
in  the  day,  to  call  down  blessings  on  myself  and 
others. 

"I  have  prayed  too  little  that  my  brethren  may 
enjoy  the  comforts,  understand  the  doctrines,  and 
discharge  the  duties  of  religion;  do  good  by  their 
prayers,  their  letters,  and  visits  while  here,  by  their 
exertions  in  vacations,  and  by  their  example  and 
preaching  as  long  as  they  live. 

"I  have  prayed  much  less  than  I  ought  for  others 
connected  with  this  Institution — the  instructors  and 
members  of  the  Academy — the  families  that  wor- 
ship with  us — the  people  around  us — those  who 
pray  for  our  peace — and  those  who  have  imbibed 
ungrounded  prejudices  either  for,  or  against  us. 

"I  have  prayed  too  little  for  those  who  have,  in 
former  years,  occupied  these  places.  They  are 
scattered  over  the  earth,  filling  important  stations; 
we  ought  to  pray  for  them.  In  answer  to  our  pray- 
ers a  blessing  might  attend  their  labors,  and  souls 
be  converted. 

"I  have  prayed  too  little  for  the  future  peace  and 
purity  of  this  Seminary.  I  would  not  make  it  the 
burden  of  my  prayer  that  wealth  may  flow  into  it. 
Riches  are  dangerous,  not  to  individuals  only,  but 
to  communities,  and  to  all  public  institutions.  I 
would  not  pray,  therefore,  for  any  more  wealth  than 
may  be  consecrated  'Christo  at  Ecclesiae.*'  But  I 
ought  to  have  prayed  frequently  and  fervently  that 
God  would  take  all  the  concerns  of  the  Seminary 

«To  Christ  and  the  Church. 


KEV.    PLINY    FISK.  Gl 

into  his  care;  that  he  would  in  kindness  send  pros- 
perity or  adversity; — increase,  or  diminish  our  num- 
ber, our  wealth,  and  our  reputation,  just  as  shall 
most  conduce  to  the  promotion  of  holiness,  humility, 
and  those  habits  and  principles  which  make  the  most 
holy,  godly,  and  successful  ministers.  Who  can 
tell  how  much  the  character  of  the  future  trustees, 
professors,  and  students  of  this  Seminary  may  depend 
on  the  prayers  of  its  present  members!  And  yet,  if 
none  offer  more  effectual  prayers  than  I  do,  ho\v 
little  can  be  expected  from  this  source. 

"I  have  not  been  faithful  in  praying  for  myself, 
that  I  might  have  a  heart  to  pray  for  others,  and  to 
discharge  my  duty  towards  them;  that  I  might  be 
enabled  to  exhibit  a  pious  example  before  all  around 
me;  that  all  my  visits,  conversation,  and  letters,  may 
be  useful;  that  I  may  have  divine  teaching  in  all  my 
studies,  and  divine  direction  in  all  my  duties;  and 
that  my  whole  heart  and  soul  may  be  transformed 
into  the  image  of  my  Saviour.  O  that  I  might  have 
a  heart  to  pray  more. 

"March  26.  Some  of  my  brethren  have  proposed 
to  make  the  spiritual  welfare  of  this  Institution  and 
the  Academy  an  object  of  special  prayer  to-day.  1 
gladly  join  them  in  this  service.  May  the  good 
Spirit  grant  us  his  aid;  for  I  am  fully  convinced 
that,  without  it,  our  prayers,  our  fasts,  and  our  con- 
versation about  our  stupidity  and  obligations,  will 
avail  nothing.  On  thinking  of  our  state,  I  cannot  but 
be  affected  with  a  sense  of  the  dangerous  tendency 
of  the  example  I  have  set  before  those  around  me. 

"There  has  not  been  in  my  deportment  suitable 
Christian  sobriety.  1  have  often  said  things  thought- 
lessly, which  tended  to  provoke  unprofitable  laugh- 
ter. I  have  done  this,  even  when  serious  subject^ 
were  the  theme  of  our  discourse.  I  have  been  par- 
ticularly faulty  in  this  respect  at  table,  and  when 
in  company  with  a  small  number  of  my  brethren, 
I  Jiave  rarely  done  it  when  in  a  large  company,  ar 


MEMOIR   OP 

only  one.  In  large  circles  I  am  on  my  guard; 
tvith  only  one  there  is  no  temptation.  O  that  my 
conversation  were  always  such  as  becometh  the 
Gospel!  And  after  so  many  years  spent  in  attending 
to  religion,  and  inculcating  it  on  others,  am  I  still 
given  to  folly?  And  must  I  then  despair?  Ah!  if  I 
could  despair  of  doing  any  thing  in  my  own  strength, 
and  learn  to  depend  on  the  aid  of  the  divine  Spirit, 
I  might  hope.  To  him  1  wrould  now  resort.  But 
my  cold  heart  remains  unaffected.  If  a  wish,  a 
promise,  a  prayer,  a  pang  of  grief,  would  answer,  I 
should  have  been  exemplary  in  my  conversation 
long  ago.  But  all  these  have  failed  of  producing 
the  desired  effect.  So  hard  is  it  for  those,  who  are 
disposed  by  nature  and  accustomed  by  habit  to  do 
evil,  to  learn  to  do  well.  I  cannot  but  hope  I  shall 
live  to  see  the  day  when,  by  divine  grace.  I  shall 
have  overcome  the  levity  which  is  my  besetting  sin. 
Omnipotent  grace  can  help  me  overcome  it.  I  look 
forward  with  trembling  joy  to  the  time  when  all 
iny  conversation  shall  be  discreet  and  sober. 

"August  1,  1817.  This  day  is  the  semi-annual 
fast  of  this  Seminary.  Morning — Exceedingly  dull 
and  destitute  of  all  profitable  contemplations,  I 
can  scarcely  find  in  myself  any  disposition  to  pray, 
read,  meditate,  resolve  against  sin,  or  engage  in  any 
exercise  suitable  for  the  day.  I  can  scarcely  mourn, 
that  I  have  so  little  feeling. 

"Noon — Have  just  returned  from  hearing  Mr. 
W.  pronounce  a  eulogy  on  our  brother  Day.  Eulo- 
gies appear  to  me  generally  to  be  too  highly  colored. 
Not  so  tnir,.  I  knew  the  deceased.  He  walked 
with  God.  He  was  a  friend — a  saint.  O  how  soberly 
and  prayerfully  he  lived! 

'May  the  great  purpose,  may  the  glow  divine 

That  warmed  his  bosom,  now  inspirit  mine. 

To  imitate  my  God,  to  bless  mankind, 

The  sweet  and  sovereign  passion  of  my  mind. 

Be  such  his  praise,  be  such  my  glorious  aim, 

Till  my  soul,  kindl'd  at  so  fair  a  flame, 

And  wing'd  for  bliss  and  heaven,  like  his  shall  rjSjf. 

To  joia  hel  kiudrefl  angete  in  the  sl«tes/ 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  C3 

•;Long  may  the  recollection  of  what  my  brother 
was,  be  a  powerful  stimulus  to  me  to  become  like 
him.  O  for  that  spirit  of  humility,  of  self-denial,  of 
prayer,  of  Christian  sobriety,  which  he  possessed. 

"Troubled  still  with  the  same  unfruitful  state  oi 
mind  as  in  the  morning.  What  shall  I  do?  What 
method  shall  I  take  to  become  heavenly-minded? 
Sometimes  I  derive  advantage  from  visiting  my 
brethren,  from  reading,  from  secret  prayer,  from  self- 
examination.  But  alas!  I  have  no  heart  for  any  of 
these  exercises.  A  faint  wish  to  do  something,  or 
have  something  done  for  me,  sometimes  begins  to 
arise  in  my  heart,  and  then  it  is  overcome  by  stu- 
pidity. Sometimes  a  retired  walk  for  meditation, 
the  recollection  of  past  experience,  or  writing  a 
religious  letter  does  me  good;  but  I  have  now  no 
heart  for  either.  If  another  felt  as  I  feel,  I  should 
exhort  him  to  repent,  to  give  himself  up  to  God,  to 
fly  to  Christ,  to  mourn  and  weep  over  his  wretched 
state.  I  see  no  way  for  me,  but  to  do  as  I  should 
exhort  others. 

"Evening — Heard  this  afternoon  an  excellent  ser- 
mon from  Mr.  F.  on  Peter's  recovery  from  back- 
sliding. 'When  he  thought  thereon  he  wept.'  If  I 
could  think  of  my  sins  and  weep,  it  would  be  well. 
When  the  flint  shall  melt,  my  heart  may  But  the 
Holy  Spirit  can  subdue  and  purify  it — can  make 
me  what  a  Christian  should  be.  Sinful  as  I  am, 
hard  as  my  heart  is,  and  unyielding  as  my  sinful 
habits  are,  still  I  will  venture  to  pray,  and  hope,  that 
God  will  give  me  grace  to  do  the  following  things 
viz: — 

"1.  To  guard  against  levity  in  manners,  looks, 
words,  and  conduct;  and  to  be  grave,  solemn,  dis- 
creet, and  devotional. 

"2.  To  be  more  constant,  serious,  and  spiritual 
in  the  duties  of  the  closet — reading,  praying,  medi- 
tation, and  self-examination. 


04  MEMOIR    OF 

"3.  To  be  more  industrious,  and  to  fill  up  every 
moment  in  doing  or  getting  good,  by  study,  conver- 
sation, exercise,  or  devotion.  j 

"4.  To  be  more  sincere  and  spiritual  in  [the 
religious  services  of  every  day,  at  table,  in  my  room, 
in  the  chapel,  and  on  the  Sabbath. 

"5.  To  cultivate  a  better  temper  towards  my 
fellow  men,  more  tenderness,  patience,  sympathy 
love,  and  forbearance.  Amen, 

'i)ec.  19,  18i7.  With  several  of  my  brethren  I 
have  set  apart  this  day  for  fasting  and  prayer.  My 
mind  this  morning  is  in  a  very  serious  and  agreeable 
state.  My  usual  morning  devotions  were  particu- 
larly pleasant.  My  room-mate  and  I  united  repeat- 
edly in  social  prayer.  It  was  easy,  and  solemn,  and 
agreeable,  to  pray  that  our  Saviour  would  be  with 
us  and  our  brethren  to-day — to  pray  that  he  would 
grant  the  light  of  his  countenance  to  one  who  is 
in  darkness.  I  then  read  with  interest  the  book  of 
Joel  with  Scott's  Practical  Observations.  O  that  I 
could  'sanctify  a  fast.'  In  my  closet  I  have  been 
enabled,  with  some  degree  of  feeling,  to  confess  my 
sins,  my  neglect  of  secret  prayer,  self-examination, 
and  the  Scriptures;  my  intemperance  in  eating,  and 
my  sinfulness  of  heart  and  life.  O  I  am  vile — my 
sins  are  aggravated — my  heart  seems  to  be  little 
else  than  a  mass  of  corruption — my  life  is  filled  up 
with  irregularities — I  am  sick  of  myself.  Dear 
Saviour,  make  me  like  thyself;  give  me  such  com- 
passion for  souls,  as  led  thee  to  die  for  them;  such 
love  to  my  heavenly  Father,  as  led  thee  to  esteem 
*R  meat  and  drink  to  do  his  will;  and  let  all  my 
brethren  possess,  and  exhibit,  the  same  spirit. 

'Dec.  25,  1817.  Ten  o'clock,  A.  M.  I  hope  to 
have  four  or  five  hours  to  spend  now  without  inter- 
ruption in  fasting  and  prayer,  With  immediate  ref- 
erence to  the  great  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel. 
The  exceeding  vileness  of  my  heart,  my  great  want 
of  love  to  Chjist,  and  compassion  for  the  souls  of 


kE\  .    PLINY    TiSK.  OD 

men,  and  my  ignorance  on  divine  subjects,  make  it 
exceedingly  important  that  I  fast  and  pray.  After 
imploring  divine  aid  in  the  duties  of  the  day,  read 
the  2d  and  3d  chapters  of  Ezekiel,  and  meditated 
on  the  magnitude  of  the  preacher's  work,  the  diffi- 
culties and  trials  he  must  encounter,  and  his  con- 
stant need  of  divine  aid,  guidance,  and  support. 
'Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things?' 

"Endeavored  to  recollect  arid  acknowledge  the 
distinguishing  favor  of  the  Redeemer,  in  selecting 
me  for  the  ministry,  and  giving  me  so  many  advant- 
ages for  preparation,  and  so  much  comfort  and  suc- 
cess in  my  few  feeble  labors.  Endeavored  also  to 
humble  myself  for  my  want  of  purity,  love,  and 
activity,  and  for  my  abuse  of  privileges,  while  pre- 
paring for  so  sacred  a  work.  O  how  little  have  I 
learned  of  God,  of  truth,  of  duty! 

"Spent  some  time  in  pleading  that  I  may  be  qual- 
ified for  the  work  of  the  ministry;  gave  myself  up 
to  the  Redeemer,  to  be  employed  as  he  shall  see 
best;  to  be  prospered  or  disappointed, .to  be  hon- 
ored or  despised,  to  be  afflicted  and  disposed  of,  as 
he  may  appoint.  And  now,  blessed  Jesus,  I  would 
consider  myself  wholly  thine.  Amen. 

"Jan.  20,  1818.  To-day  I  devoted  a  few  hours 
to  self-mortification,  fasting  and  prayer,  that  I  may 
be  enabled  to  keep  under  my  body,  and  bring  it  into 
subjection;  to  be  temperate  in  all  things,  to. keep 
my  heart  with  all  diligence,  to  subdue  every  wanton 
desire,  and  to  be  holy  like  my  Redeemer. 

"Read  with  unusual  interest  some  parts  of  the 
Epistle  which  gives  cautions  against  lusts,  and  re- 
quires us  to  be  spiritually-minded.  It  seems  to  me 
that  I  desire  to  be  spiritual,  to  live  no  longer  to  the 
lusts  of  the  flesh,  but  to  the  will  of  God.  But  O, 
how  strong  the  old  corruption!  How  deeply  it  is  in- 
terwoven with  every  feeling  and  principle  of  my 
moral  nature!  But  it  is  my  work,  the  grace  of  God 
•assisting,  to  subdue  this  corruption;  and  looking  to 
6* 


66  MEMOIR    OE 

God  for  help,  I  do  now  soberly  resolve,  never  to 
cease  my  efforts,  till  the  work  is  done. 

."February  27,  1818.  Semi-annual  fast  of  the 
Seminary.  This  morning  I  have  been  in  my  closet, 
endeavoring  to  recollect  and  confess  my  sins.  I 
could  do  little  more  than  enumerate  the  black 
catalogue.  The  time  spent  in  my  closet  has  often 
been  short,  and  I  have  hasted  away  without  getting 
near  to  God. 

"I  have  had  many  wandering  thoughts,  and  vain 
desires,  and  much  stupidity  in  seasons  of  public  and 
social  devotion:  In  short  the  history  of  my  closet, 
my  studies,  my  meals,  my  devotions,  my  intercourse 
with  others,  my  meditations,  and  all  my  words,  ac- 
tions, and  feelings,  seems  to  be  little  else  than  an 
account  of  the  various  forms  and  operations  of  sin. 
The  dawn  of  the  morning  finds  me  awaking  to  sin. 
and  the  shades  of  the  evening  find  me  ending  the 
day  as  I  began  it.  If  I  sometimes  get  half  a  thought; 
Or  half  a  wish  raised  towards  heaven,  my  corruptions 
drag  me  down  again  to  earth,  to  cold  formality,  to 
moral  death.  Thus  my  God  is  treated  by  a  worm 
whom  he  created  and  upholds.  Thus  my  Redeem- 
er is  treated  by  a  sinner  whom  he  died  to  redeem, 
and  who  professes  to  love  him  supremely. 

"Sept.  4.  Semi-annual  fast.  This  morning  1 
have  been  enabled  to  confess  my  sins  with  more 
than  my  usual  feeling.  In  looking  back  on  my  con- 
duct, and  inward  on  my  heart,  I  feel  ready  to  sink. 
Can  I  ever  be  pardoned?  Can  I  ever  be  made  holyr 
O  how  cheering  is  the  hope,  that  I  shall  sooner  OB 
later  be  entirely  conformed  to  GOD!" 

It  will  have  been  perceived  in  the  preceding 
pages,  that  Mr.  Fisk  possessed  a  missionary  spirit. 
The  deep  interest  which  he  took  in  the  subject  of 
missions,  while  connected  with  the  Seminary,  will 
be  now  more  particularly  evinced.  A  missionary 
now  in  the  field,  who  was  intimate  with  him  at  this 


11EV.    PLINY   FISK.  67 

period,  has  remarked  concerning  him,  that  he  lov- 
ed the  cause  of  Jesus  in  heathen  lands.  "And  I  be- 
lieve," says  he,  "nothing  of  a  worldly  nature  could 
tempt  him  to  give  up  the  heathen.  He  indeed  has 
told  me  that  he  had  large  offers  made  him,  as  a  pe- 
cuniary compensation,  if  he  would  accept  a  settle- 
ment in  this  country.  'But,'  said  he,  'brother  B.. 
it  must  be  a  settled  principle,  that,  if  a  man  has  de- 
voted himself  to  the  service  of  Christ  among  the 
heathen,  and  is  accepted  in  this  service,  no  church, 
no  college,  no  body  of  men,  ought  to  ask  him  to 
stay  in  this  country.'  When  he  thought  that  there 
were  any  movements  to  detain  one  in  America, 
whose  heart  felt  as  his  did  for  the  heathen,  his 
soul  at  times  would  almost  take  fire.  I  have  seen 
his  countenance  kindle  with  vivid  expression,  while 
speaking  on  this  subject.  But  when  devoted  and 
well  qualified  individuals  have  not  considered  it 
their  duty  to  engage  in  a  foreign  mission,  he  used 
to  say;  'These  brethren  may  have  more  love  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  while  staying  here,  than  we  in  going  to 
the  heathen.' " 

Ever  jealous  of  his  own  heart,  and  feeling  that 
his  determination  to  become  a  foreign  missionary, 
might  possibly  result  from  unhallowed  motives,  he 
reviewed  the  whole  subject  during  the  second  year 
of  his  theological  course,  that  he  might  determine 
more  satisfactorily  the  question  of  duty.  The  fol- 
lowing are  some  of  his  reflections,  while  engaged1 
in  the  examination  of  this  important  question. 

"WHAT  is  MY  DUTY  RESPECTING  MISSIONS?" 

''February  3,  1817.  Desirous  of  ascertaining  my 
duty  on  this  subject  I  set  apart  this  day  for  fasting 
and  prayer,  and  inquiry.  After  imploring  the  divine 
assistance  in  the  important  work  of  the  day,  I  pro- 
pose to  meditate,  read  and  pray,  and  write  down  my 


08  MEMOIR    OF 

"In  answer  to  the  question,  I  am  convinced  that  it 
is  my  duty  to  pray  much.  I  ought  to  pray  for  Pagans, 
Mahommedaris,  Jews,  Papists,  and  Protestants.  Their 
souls  are  all  precious,  they  are  all  sinners,  and  can 
be  saved  only  by  Christ;  they  are  all  my  fellow- 
beings,  and  objects  of  Christian  benevolence. 

"I  ought  to  pray  for  missionary  societies,  mission- 
aries, native  preachers  and  converts,  and  those  who 
contribute,  or  pray  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel. 
For  they  are  all  imperfect,  liable  to  mistakes,  and 
wrong  feelings,  dependent,  short-sighted,  exposed 
to  temptations;  and  on  their  spirit,  prayers,  plans 
and  exertions,  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  very 
much  depends.  I  ought  to  pray  that  God  would 
raise  up  missionaries,  societies,  and  benefactors  for 
the  work.  I  feel  it  to  be  rny  duty  to  pray  much  for 
all  these  objects,  to  remember  them  often  in  my 
prayers,  to  set  apart  seasons  for  special  prayer  for 
them;  to  be  particular,  and  fervent,  in  my  petitions; 
to  cry  mightily  to  God  on  their  behalf.  My  con- 
science condemns  me  for  not  having  discharged  this 
duty  as  I  ought,  I  wish  to  be  humble,  and  I  pray 
that  a  spirit  of  fervent  supplication  for  the  heathen 
may  be  given  me. 

"It  is  my  duty  to  acquire  and  communicate  informa- 
tion respecting  missions.  For  this  purpose  I  feel 
bound  to  improve  leisure  hours,  and  to  seek  leisure, 
that  I  may  have  it  to  improve  for  this  purpose.  For 
this  I  vyould  read  attentively  the  biography  of  mis- 
sionaries, the  history  of  missions,  missionary  reports 
and  journals,  descriptions  of  different  countries^ 
geography  and  history;  I  would  correspond  and  con- 
verse with  intelligent  men,  as  I  have  opportunity, 
and  devise  every  method,  and  improve  every  facility 
for  obtaining  information  relative  to  the  number, 
character,  religion,  condition,  and  prospects,  of  the 
heathen;  the  number,  situation,  exertions,  and  suc- 
cess of  missionaries;  the  character  of  native  converts, 
and  the  best  fields  for  missions;  the  societies  that 
are  making  exertions  to  spread  the  Gospel;  the 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  69 

tributions  that  are  given,  and  the  state  of  missionary 
feeling  among  the  churches.  And,  as  1  acquire  in- 
formation on  any  of  these  subjects,  I  feel  it  my  duty 
to  communicate  it  by  conversation,  by  letters  to  in- 
dividuals and  societies,  by  lending,  selling,  and  giv- 
ing away  books,  by  public  addresses,  containing 
statements  of  facts;  and,  if  I  ever  preach  again,  by 
preaching  missionary  sermons. 

"It  is  my  duty  to  do  what  I  can  to  excite  others  to 
suitable  views,  feelings,  and  efforts  on  this  subject. 
For  this  purpose  I  should  labor  to  remove  all  objec- 
tions that  are  brought  against  missions;  to  correct 
all  erroneous  impressions  respecting  the  state  of  the 
heathen  world,  and  respecting  the  designs  and  ex- 
ertions of  missionaries,  and  missionary  societies;  to 
point  out  to  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  various  ways, 
in  which  property  may  be  earned  or  saved  for  this 
purpose.  I  should  endeavor  to  direct  the  attention, 
of  those  who  are  preparing,  or  who  ought,  perhaps, 
to  prepare  for  the  ministry,  to  the  examination  of 
their  duty,  and  to  the  claims  of  the  perishing  pa- 
gans. In  short,  I  should  make  it  my  object  wherever 
I  go,  whenever  I  write  or  speak,  read  or  preach,  or 
whatever  I  do,  to  bring  into  view  in  every  suitable 
manner  the  wants  of  the  heathen,  and  our  duty  to- 
wards them;  to  urge  on  ministers  to  preach,  Chris- 
tians to  pray,  young  men  to  enlist,  and  people  of 
every  age  and  class  to  do  all  they  can  to  extend  the 
borders  of  Zion. 

"It  is  my  duty  to  inquire  carefully  in  what  part  of 
the  vineyard  I  ought  to  labor.  It  is  the  duty  of  some 
young  men  to  go  to  the  heathen,  of  some  to  labor  in 
the  destitute  parts  of  our  own  country,  and  of  some 
to  supply  the  vacancies  occasioned  by  the  death 
and  removal  of  clergymen.  Lord  Jesus,  whither 
wilt  thou  send  mer  I  have  often  given  myself  away 
to  thee  to  be  employed  any  wrhere,  and  in  any  man- 
ner that  shall  conduce  to  thy  glory,  and  the  salva- 
tion of  souls. 


<0  MEMOIR    OP 

"For  many  years  past  I  have  felt  much  anxiety  on 
this  subject.  In  the  summer  of  1810,  about  two 
years  and  a  half  after  I  became,  as  I  hope,  a  friend 
to  Christ,  after  several  months  of  careful  inquiry. 
I  felt  convinced  that,  if  my  life  and  health  should 
be  spared,  and  I  should  succeed  in  acquiring  an 
education,  it  would  probably  be  my  duty  to  be  a 
missionary  to  the  heathen; — at  least  I  was  convinced 
that  I  ought  to  keep  myself  free  from  all  engage- 
ments which  might  interfere  with  my  duty  in  this 
respect;  to  direct  my  attention  particularly  to  mis- 
sionary subjects;  to  hold  myself  in  readiness  to  go 
wherever  duty  should  call;  and  to  make  my  calcu- 
lations with  a  view  to  spending  my  days  among  the 
heathen.  During  a  period  of  more  than  six  years  I 
have  had  my  attention  directed  to  this  object,  and 
have  had  earnest  desires,  and  fond  expectations,  that 
I  might  sooner  or  later  'preach  Christ,  where  he  had 
not  been  named.'  My  desires  for  the  work  have 
sometimes  been  strong,  at  other  times  weak.  Some- 
times my  attachment  to  relatives,  and  to  Christian 
society,  my  love  for  social  enjoyments,  ease,  and 
convenience,  have  almost  induced  me  to  say,  'I  pray 
thee  have  me  excused.'  But  when  1  have  thought 
again  of  the  heathen  going  down  to  woe  with  no 
one  to  point  them  to  Jesus;  when  I  have  read  the 
command  of  my  ascending  Saviour,  I  have  readily 
cried  out, — 'Here  arn  I,  Lord,  send  me.'  This  has 
been  my  language  when  flattering  prospects  have 
opened  before  me,  when  my  attachment  to  friends 
has  been  in  mind,  when  I  have  lain  down  and  risen 
up,  when  I  have  been  in  company  and  when  alone. 
I  have  often  said, — 'It  is  my  earnest  desire  to  go 
among  the  heathen.'  I  have  prayed  that  God  would 
not  hedge  up  my  way,  but  grant  me  the  desired 
privilege. 

"But  I  was  young,  only  eighteen,  when  I  first  re- 
solved on  being  a  missionary.  Much  that  is  un- 
holy has  been  mixed  with  my  feelings  on  this  sub- 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  71 

ject.  Many  unholy  motives  may  induce  a  man  to 
desire  this  work.  I  wish,  therefore,  to  re-examine 
all  my  past  resolutions  and  plans,  and  inquire  anew 
what  I  ought  to  do.  I  take  it  for  granted  that  isome 
young  men,  who  are  now  entering  the  ministry, 
ought  to  be  missionaries.  Am  I  one  of  the  number? 
In  pursuing  the  inquiry,  I  desire  to  have  no  regard 
to  private  interest,  personal  convenience  or  suffer- 
ing, reputation,  natural  attachments,  advice  or 
wishes  of  friends,  any  farther  than  it  may  conduce 
to  the  good  of  souls.  I  desire  that  my  own  im- 
provement in  holiness,  my  obligations  to  relatives, 
the  preservation  of  my  life  and  health,  the  acqui- 
sition of  property  and  influence,  the  conversion  of 
sinners  and  the  glory  of  Christ,  may  all  be  viewed 
in  their  proper  light,  as  I  proceed. 

"An  inquiry  on  this  subject  may  properly  respect 
one's  age,  health,  talents, habits,  feelings,  connexions 
in  life,  reputation,  the  leadings. of  Providence,  and 
the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"Age.  Though  men  considerably  advanced  in 
life  have  engaged  in  missions  with  great  success,  as 
was  the  fact  with  Dr.  Vanderkemp,  yet,  when  new 
languages  are  to  be  acquired,  new  habits  formed, 
and  new  modes  of  living  adopted,  the  work  should 
evidently  be  undertaken  in  early  life.  My  present 
age,  (twenty-four  years,  and  a  half,)  I  think  may  be 
considered  very  suitable.  Should  I  be  a  missionary, 
I  shall  probably  be  able  to  engage  in  the  work  in 
my  twenty-seventh  year,  if  not  sooner.  No  objec- 
tion, therefore,  can  be  raised  from  this  source 
against  my  being  a  missionary. 

"Health.  The  privations,  the  sufferings  and  the 
labors,  connected  with  a  missionary  life,  render  it 
important  that  the  man,  who  engages  in  it,  possess 
good  health.  In  this  respect  Providence  has  been 
to  me  peculiarly  propitious.  My  constitution  has 
.never  been  impaired  by  sickness;  my  limbs  and  my 
faculties  have  nevei*  been  injured  by  accident;  my 


72  MEMOIR    OF 

strength  remains  firm;  my  sight,  hearing,  voice,  and 
lungs  are  unimpaired;  and  my  whole  constitution 
seems  fitted  for  the  fatigues  of  a  mission.  True,  my 
health  and  life  may  fail;  that  I  leave  with  him  in 
whose  hands  they  are. 

''-Talents.  From  the  difficult  and  responsible  work 
the  missionary  has  to  perform,  we  may  infer  the 
necessity  of  superior  talents.  It  is  comforting,  how- 
ever, to  one  who  is  conscious  that  he  is  not  distin- 
guished by  native  talent,  to  find  that  God  employs 
'the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the  things 
that  are  mighty.'  The  representations  of  Scripture, 
which  teach  us  that  the  work  is  to  be  accomplished 
not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  may  encourage  those  who,  but  for  these  repre- 
sentations, would  never  dare  engage  in  the  sacred 
office.  But  since  the  chief  of  the  Apostles  was 
chosen  to  go  to  the  gentiles,  and  since  the  work  re- 
quires so  much  prudence  and  skill,  it  becomes  an 
inquiry,  whether  my  talents  direct  to  pagan  lands. 
or  to  Christendom,  as  the  field  of  my  labors. 

"It  is  exceedingly  difficult  for  one  to  form  a  cor- 
rect opinion  of  his  own  talents.  When  honor  or  re- 
ward is  to  be  obtained,  we  are  likely  to  put  ourselves 
too  high  on  the  list;  when  duty  calls,  especially  some 
trying,  unpleasant  duty,  we  often  plead  inability. 
It  is  no  part  of  genuine  humility  to  underrate  our 
talents,  and  no  part  of  faithfulness  to  take  a  place 
for  which  we  are  not  qualified.  I  am  blest  \vithu 
good  memory,  and  tolerably  quick  perceptions; 
though  I  have  not  that  depth  of  thought,  or  origi- 
nality of  genius,  which  many  possess.  My  talents 
are  rather  of  the  ready  kind,  and  this,  I  hope,  would 
be  favorable  for  the  missionary  work.  I  must  de- 
pend, however,  very  much  on  the  advice  of  others 
in  this  particular.  I  trust  it  will  not  be  presumptibn 
in  me  to  offer  myself,  if  pothing  lie  in  the  way  bur 
want  of  talents. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  To 

4'The  history  of  the  herdsman  of  Tckoa,  of  the 
•Shepherds  of  Galilee,  of  some  successful  illiterate 
preachers  of  the  Gospel  in  former  ages,  of  the  Mo- 
ravian missionaries,  and  of  many  ministers  in  our 
own  country,  encourages  me  to  think,  that,  with  the 
talents  I  have,  I  may  be  usefully  employed  in  preach- 
ing to  the  heathen. 

"February  24.  Habits.  I  set  apart  this  day  to  pur- 
sue my  inquiries.  Are  my  habits  such  as  would 
render  it  suitable  for  me  to  go  to  the  heathen,  such 
as  would  afford  a  prospect  of  success?  In  early  life 
I  was  habituated  to  manual  labor.  This,  indeed, 
was  my  almost  constant  employment  till  I  was  seven- 
teen or  eighteen  years  old, — was  continued  at  inter- 
vals during  my  college-life,  and  has  never  beeR 
entirely  discontinued. 

"I  was  early  fond  of  study,  and  devoted  to  it  my 
leisure  hours  and  days.  I  have  at  some  times  ap- 
plied myself  closely  to  study,  so  much  so  that  I  can 
safely  say,  there  is  nothing  in  my  habits  invincibljj 
opposed  to  close  application.  Home  says,  the  mis- 
sionary's habits  should  be  rather  active  than  seden- 
tary. This  encourages  me.  I  love  to  study,  but  I. 
love  still  more  to  be  engaged  in  active  employments. 

"I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  instructing  schools,, 
©f  teaching  individuals,  families,  and  classes,  the  holy 
Scriptures,  of  conversing  and  exhorting  in  religious 
meetings,  and  of  visiting  families. 

"In  1815,  I  spent  nine  months  in  preaching.  Aj 
that  time  I  acquired  a  habit  of  writing  sermons  with 
facility,  of  sketching  plans,  and  of  preaching  extem- 
pore, which  I  still  retain.  I  have  often  had  inter- 
course with  men  of  erroneous  principles,  and  have 
become  in  some  degree  familiar  with  their  objec- 
tions, arguments,  and  cavils.  And  I  have  had  occa- 
sion to  converse  much  with  inquiring  sinners.  My 
habits  of  living  have  always  been  plain  and  simple. 
I  was  brought  up  in  a  farmer's  family,  and  from 
'lildhood  have  been  altogether  unacquainted  with 


74  MEMOIR   OF 

the  luxuries  of  fashionable  life.  Without  friends 
to  lend  me  pecuniary  aid,  I  have  frorn  necessity  ac- 
quired habits  of  industry  and  econom^.  But  whether 
these  are  so  firmly  fixed,  as  not  to  yield  to  trials,  1 
dare  not  affirm. 

"While  I  have  been  led  by  my  situation  in  life  to 
form  many  active  habits,  in  respect  to  those  of  a 
passive  nature  I  fear  I  am  deficient,  I  have  had  but 
little  affliction  to  bear,  but  few  disappointments  to 
encounter.  I  have  not  yet  learnt  patience.  How 
I  should  endure  the  fatigues  and  the  disappointments 
of  a  missionary  life,  after  the  successful  course  of 
my  early  years,  I  cannot  determine.  On  this  point 
I  have  many  fears,  and  can  hope  for  support  only 
from  a  divine  arm.  May  divine  strength  be  perfect 
in  my  weakness. 

"There  is  such  a  thing  as  a  habit  of  self-govern- 
ment and  self-possession.  Here  again  I  am  deficient, 
having  never  exercised  over  myself  that  rigid  dis- 
cipline which  is  requisite  in  a  missionary;  nor  have 
I  acquired  such  perfect  command  of  myself,  that 
trifles  or  unexpected  events  never  disturb  me. 

"Fixed  habits  of  prayer  and  self  denial  are  of 
indispensable  importance.  But  I  tremble  to  come 
to  this  part  of  the  inquiry.  I  hope,  however,  my 
right  affections  and  attention  to  religious  duties 
have  become  more  habitual,  than  they  were  some 
years  ago.  My  state  of  mind  has  probably  been 
more  equable  than  is  common.  I  mean,  that  I  have 
probably  had  less  than  is  common  of  peculiar  rap- 
tures and  oppressions,  sensible  conflicts  and  victo- 
ries. From  year  to  year  my  religious  feelings  have 
been  nearly  the  same,  though  circumstances  have 
varied.  One  thing  encourages  me.  When  my 
situation  and  circumstances  have  changed,  I  have 
generally  found  my  feelings,  attachments,  desires, 
and  sources  of  enjoyment  have  experienced  a  cor- 
•responding  change.  May  I  not  hence  hope  that  in 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  75 

Asia,  or  Owhyhee,  or  the  western  wilderness,  I  shall 
find  myself  contented  and  happy  in  doing  good  to 
those  around  me? 

"Have  I  the  feelings  of  the  missionary?  I  have 
felt  much  on  the  subject  of  missions,  but  ..my  great 
anxiety  has  been  to  know,  whether  my  feelings  are 
such  as  characterize  the  true  missionary.  My  so- 
licitude to  be  a  missionary,  my  desire  for  the  con- 
version and  salvation  of  the  heathen,  and  my  love  to 
missionaries,  have  .been  almost  uniformly  ardent  for 
several  years,  I  have  often  asked  myself  the  question, 
— 'Could  any  thing  make  me  contented  to  give  up 
the  object?'  The  inducements  of  various  kinds,  that 
have  been  presented,  have  not  even  produced  hesi- 
tation. Should  circumstances  obviously  point  out 
another  course  as  duty,  I  hope  I  should  have  a  heart 
to  pursue  it.  But  I  think  the  hindrances  must  be 
absolutely  insurmountable,  or  the  call  most  plainly 
an  intimation  of  the  divine  will,  otherwise  if  I  act 
according  to  the  bent  of  my  feelings,  I  shall  go  to 
the  heathen.  Labors  among  them  have  seemed  most 
desirable;  my  whole  heart  has  sometimes  been  en- 
gaged for  them.  At  other  times  my  desires  have 
been  more  languid,  and  my  affections  more  cold. 
At  times  I  have,  for  a  moment,  felt  such  a  relish  for 
Christian  society,  or  such  a  desire  to  be  a  minister 
in  this  country,  as  has  made  me  half  ready  to  wish 
that  something  might  render  it  obviously  rny  duty 
to*  remain  at  home.  This,  however,  has  always  been 
momentary;  and  the  thought  of  relinquishing  the 
bject  has  not  only  been  unpleasant,  but  h^as  more 
than  any  thing  else,  roused  up  my  feelings  again. 
Generally,  when  I  have  had  the  most  lively  views  of 
spiritual  things,  and  the  most  comforting  religious 
exercises,  my  love  for  the  heathen,  and  my  desire  to 
go  among  them,  have  been  the  most  ardent.  This 
leads  me  to  hope  that  the  Holy  Spirit  excites  this 
desire,  and  at  the  same  time  it  admonishes  me  to  be 

itchful.    For  if  I  am  here  subject  to  declensions 


<0  MEMOIR    OF 

which  shake  my  resolution,  what  must  I  expect, 
when  far  removed  from  Christian  society,  and  the 
means  of  grace. 

"I  know  there  are  many  hardships  and  trials  to  be 
endured,  many  dangers  to  be  encountered,  many 
temptations  to  be  resisted.  I  know  I  must  leave  my 
dear  friends,  my  beloved  country,  the  enjoyments  of 
civilized  society,  and  risk  my  life,  rny  happiness,  and 
my  reputation;  but  still  I  desire  to  trust  in  my  Sa- 
viour, and  go.  In  his  strength  I  Jiope  I  shall  be  en- 
abled to  stand  firm,  to  keep  under  my  body  and 
bring  it  into  subjection  and  to  continue  to  the  end, 
faithful  in  my  master's  service.  In  the  strength  of 
my  Almighty  Saviour  I  feel  that  I  can  meet  all  the 
dangers  to  which  I  may  be  exposed,  and  perform 
the  self-denying  task  of  the  missionary. 

"My  connexions  in  life  are  such  as  will  not  forbid- 
if  they  do  not  encourage,  my  proposed  mission.  My 
mother  is  not  living.  I  have  no  friends  who  are  de- 
pendent on  me  for  support.  My  father  has  con- 
sented to  my  doing  what  I  think  to  be  my  duty.  All 
my  friends  feel  tenderly  on  the  subject,  but  will  not 
oppose  me  in  following  where  duty  calls.  I  love 
my  friends;  but  the  claims  of  the  heathen  have  too 
strong  a  hold  on  my  heart  to  be  counteracted  by 
natural  attachments.  My  dear  friends,  my  father, 
my  brothers,  my  sisters,  it  is  not  because  I  do  not 
love  your  society,  that  I  leave  you.  You  know  I 
love  you;  but  souls  are  perishing.  I  must  go  and 
tell  them  the  way  to  glory.  You  cannot,  you  will  not 
object;  for  you  too  have  hearts  to  feel  for  your  fellow 
beings  who  are  living  in  spiritual  darkness.  Then 
farewell — the  Lord  bless  you  and  keep  you,  be  gra- 
cious to  you,  and  cause  his  face  to  shine  upon  you. 

"March  10.  With  a  heart  distressed  at  being  so 
long  undecided,  with  a  mind  almost  distracted  by 
anxiety  for  the  heathen  in  the  East  and  in  the  West, 
and  for  the  destitute  in  our  own  land;  and  with 
earnest  desires  that  God  would  teach  me  my  duty, 
1  set  apart  another  day  to  pursue  the  inquiry. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


;tThe  next  point  of  inquiry  respects  my  reputation* 
Here  1  feel  a  difficulty,  ft  is  hard  to  learn  what 
others  really  think  of  us.  An  unfaithful  world  will 
flatter  us  to  our  faces,  but  frown  and  slander  behind 
our  backs.  Were  I  to  give  implicit  confidence  to 
what  I  sometimes  hear  of  the  opinions  of  others 
concerning  .me,  I  should  be  led  to  think  I  was 
generally  and  highly  esteemed.  But  all  this  food 
for  my  vanity  is  swept  away  in  a  moment,  by  a  single 
look  from  some  man  of  intelligence,  that  tells  me 
how  I  stand  in  his  estimation;  or  by  the  cool  recep- 
tion which  some  of  my  performances  meet  with  from 
my  brethren;  or  by  the  derangement  of  some  darl- 
ing plan  for  doing  good;  or  by  a  discovery  of  some 
weakness,  some  prominent  defect  of  character,  of 
which  I  had  before  little  or  no  knowledge;  or  by 
some  remark  I  happen  to  hear,  that  has  been  made 
about  me  in  my  absence.  I  have,  however,  some 
judicious  friends  who  are  faithful.  I  hope  I  have 
made  an  estimate,  nearly  correct,  of  the  rank  I 
hold  in  the  opinion  of  people,  where  I  have  been 
acquainted.  I  am  not  aware  that  any  thing,  which 
the  world  would  call  immorality,  belongs  to  my 
character,  or  that  I  have  been  at  any  time  guilty  of 
such  indiscretions,  as  have  destroyed  the  confidence 
of  people,  either  in  my  integrity,  or  prudence.  A 
variety  of  incidents  have  occurred,  in  my  childhood, 
when  engaged  in  school-keeping,  when  at  college, 
while  preaching,  and  while  I  have  been  in  this 
Seminary,  which  might  have  served  to  lessen  the 
esteem,  others  have  had  of  me.  Still  I  am  not 
aware,  that  any  unfavorable  impression  is  so  deeply 
made,  as  to  forbid  my  going  forward  with  the  object 
proposed.  I  trust  I  have  a  character,  where  I  am 
best  known,  which  will  allow  me  to  hope  that  the 
public  will  look  on  with  approbation,  if  my  name 
should  be  found  among  the  candidates  for  mission- 
ary service. 
7* 


'78  MEMOIR   OF 

"I  would  not  presume  too  much.  I  wish  to  be 
prepared  to  find  myself  wholly  without  public  favor. 
But  if  I  have,  influence,  if  I  do  share  in  the  good 
opinion  of  others,  and  if  expectations  are  raised  that 
I  shall  be  useful,  I  desire  to  exert  all  the  influence 
I  have,  to  prove  myself  not  unworthy  the  opinions 
formed  of  me,  and  to  answer,  by  an  active  and  holy 
life,  the  expectations  that  may  exist. 

"I  am  to  consider  next  the  leadings  of  divine  pro- 
vidence. A  kind  Providence  led  me,  as  I  hope,  early 
to  choose  religion  as  my  portion.  Early  in  my 
Christian  course  I  was  led  to  peruse  Home's  Letters,, 
Buchanan's  works,  and  Dr.  Griffin  and  Livingston's 
sermons,  and  at  the  same  time  to  become  intimately 
acquainted  with  two  persons  wrho  contemplated  a 
mission.  My  health  has  been  preserved,  my  efforts 
to  obtain  an  education  have  been  succeeded,  my 
way  has  been  cleared  of  many  difficulties,  and  I 
have  not  been  entangled  in  any  connexions,  which 
now  stand  in  the  way  of  my  being  a  missionary.  I 
sometimes  ask  myself,  whether  I  viewed,  as  I  ought, 
the  hand  of  Providence  in  the  invitations  I  received 
to  preach  at  P.,  and  some  other  places,  especially  at 
W.  There  seemed  to  be  a  door  opened  in  the  lat- 
ter place  for  doing  good.  I  cannot  think  of  the 
anxiety,  manifested  by  that  dear  people,  without  the 
most  tender  emotions.  Did  the  circumstances 
which  attended  my  going  thither,  my  preaching 
there,  and  the  success  with  which  it  was  attended^ 
the  peculiar  state  of  the  people,  and  their  unanimity 
in  wishing  me  to  stay  with  them,  indicate,  that  it  was 
not  my  duty  to  leave  them'?  Had  there  been  no 
heathen  in  the  world,  I  might  have  thought  so.  As 
it  is,  may  I  not  conclude,  from  the  fact  that  I  loved 
so  well  to  labor  there,  and  that  some  success  fol- 
lowed, that  I  shall  also  love  to  labor  abroad,  and  that 
I  may  hope  still  for  the  divine  presence.  The  dis- 
pensations of  Providence  by  which  I  have  been 
made  intimately  acquainted  with  missionaries, 


REV.    PLINY    FISk.  7U 

brought  to  this  Seminary,  and  led  to   form  habits 
adapted  to  the  work,  encourage  me  to  go  forward. 

"It  remains  for  me  to  consider  the  teachings  of  the 
Spirit — an  important  part  of  the  inquiry — I  expect 
no  miraculous  communications;  but  I  believe  the 
Spirit  does  teach  the  saints  to  understand  the  word 
and  the  providences  of  God,  and  that  it  does  point 
out  the  path  of  duty.  O  that  I  might  be  taught  by 
him,  and  understand  his  teachings. 

"March  24.  A  few  hours  to.-day  I  devoted  to  the 
important  inquiry  respecting  missions.  After  im- 
ploring the  divine  presence  I  read  the  52d,  54th, 
59th,  60th,  62d,  and  65th  chapters  of  Isaiah.  The 
promises  of  Zion's  enlargement  are  really  cheering, 
and  I  think  I  have  some  faith  in  their  accomplish- 
ment. God  has  promised  and  he  will  do  it. 

"When  my  faith  is  strong,  I  feel  like  laboring, 
and  making  sacrifices  for  the  church,  and  for  the 
souls  of  men.  I  can  go  any  where,  do  any  thing, 
bear  any  sufferings,  if  the  Head  of  the  church  be 
with  me.  Is  it  the  Holy  Spirit  that  excites  these 
sensations'?  If  not,  why  this  love  to  missionaries? 
this  missionary  enthusiasm?  this  earnest  desire  to 
go  to  the  heathen?  this  willingness  to  leave  my 
country,  my  friends;  yea,  all  my  friends,  for  the  sake 
of  carrying  the  Gospel  to  those  who  are  destitute  of 
it? — this  willingness  to  leave  all,  to  hazard  all,  to 
be  no  where  at  home,  to  suffer  losses,  and  endure 
hardships — Whence  arises  all  this,  if  the  Holy  Spirit 
is  not  operating  on  my  heart  to  lead  me  into  this 
way  of  serving  God?  When  I  have  most  sensible 
communion  with  God,  and  experience  most  sensibly 
the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  then  I  feel  most 
anxious  to  go  among  the  heathen.  May  I  not  call 
this  an  indication,  that  this  Heavenly  Guide  ap- 
proves of  my  purpose  to  go?  May  I  not  hope,  that 
it  is  his  influence  which  has  made  a  life  of  trial  look 
so  pleasant,  and  weaned  me  thus  from  the  society 
and  friends  I  naturally  love  so  .much?  To  what  nat- 


SO  MEMOIR    OF 

ural  principle  can  I  attribute  all  this? — O  divine 
Teacher,  I  do  see,  and  I  would  gratefully  acknowl- 
edge the  tokens  of  thy  approbation.  I  bless  thee 
for  them — yield  myself  to  them,  and  go  as  thou  hast 
bid  me.  I  give  thanks  for  all  the  various  means,  by 
which  my  attention  has  been  directed  to  the  subject, 
•my  habits  formed,  and  my  feelings  prepared  for  the 
work.  O  what  a  privilege  that  I  should  be  called 
to  this  work!  I,  who  am  so  sinful,  so  feeble,  so  un- 
worthy. When  I  think  what  I  was  when  a  child, 
and  what  I  have  been  ever  since,  I  am  greatly  aston- 
ished. Out  of  nothing  as  it  were,  but  ignorance  and 
sin,  the  Lord  Jesus  is,  I  trust,  preparing  himself  a 
missionary.  I  know  I  am  poorly  qualified,  but  I. 
have  a  pleasing  conviction  that  the  Lord  calls  me 
to  the  work,  and  I  trust  in  him.  I  read  the  promise, 
'Lo,  I  am  with  you,  always,'  and  my  heart  rests  with 
unreserved  confidence  on  the  gracious  assurance. 
Blessed  Jesus,  I  go — Thou  wilt  go  with  me,  for  thou 
hast  promised,  and  thy  promise  will  not  fail. 

"July  14,  1817.  I  have  had,  since  I  wrote  last,  a 
comfortable  assurance  that  I  was  not  deceived,  in 
thinking  it  my  duty  to  be  a  missionary.  This  opin- 
ion is  more  and  more  confirmed  by  reviewing  the 
subject,  by  conversation  with  judicious  friends,  and 
by  waiting  upon  God  for  direction.  My  wishes  and 
expectations  have  generally  been  directed  to  the 
heathen  world.  Many  of  my  most  judicious  friends 
think  I  ought  rather  to  go  into  the  destitute  parts  of 
our  own  country.  Here  is  a  question,  which  I  would 
give  a  faithful  and  impartial  examination.  This  in- 
quiry may  respect  the  comparative  importance  of 
the  fields,  the  prospect  of  supply,  and  my  particular 
qualifications. 

"Importance,  of  the  fields.  In  our  own  country 
there  are  ten  millions  of  people.  Most  of  these 
have  opportunity  to  hear  preaching  occasionally, 
and  to  read  or  hear  read  religious  books.  There  arc 
in  the  world  probably  as  many  as  500  or  600,000:OOQ. 


REV.    PLINY    ¥ISK.  81 

who  never  hear  from  preachers  or  books,  any  of  the 
peculiar  doctrines  of  Christianity.  What  a  vast  dis- 
proportion as  it  respects  the  importance  of  the 
fields! 

"The  prospr.ci  of  supply.  There  are  supposed  to 
be  between  three  and  four  hundred  missionaries 
among  the  heathen.  Not  more  than  one  to  a  million. 
In  this  country,  forty  or  fifty  were  employed  last 
year,  [1816]  beside  settled  ministers.  Probably 
several  to  every  million  of  souls.  Besides,  I  ob- 
serve that  young  men  are  much  more  willing  to  be 
missionaries  in  this  country,  than  among  the  heathen. 
Many  are  ready  to  engage  in  domestic  missions, 
where  one  is  ready  to  go  to  the  heathen. 

"Particular  qualifications.  Some  have  given  me 
to  understand,  that  they  think  me  better  qualified  to 
itinerate,  to  form  societies,  &c.  than  to  engage  in 
the  study  of  languages,  and  other  things  connected 
with  a  mission  to  the  heathen. 

"I  think  it  is  my  wish  to  be  wholly  devoted  to 
Christ  and  the  church.  It  would  be  pleasant  to  be 
a  domestic  missionary  to  select  some  destitute  field, 
and  labor  there  for  life.  When  I  look  at  this,  it  is 
really  a  self-denial  to  relinquish  the  object.  But 
the  great  want  of  men  among  the  heathen,  weighs 
heavily  on  my  mind.  If  better  men  would  go  there, 
I  would  cheerfully  stay  here.  But  shall  we  all  stay? 
Christ  has  said,  'Go  into  all  the  world.'  And  this  is 
the  commission  under  which  I  act.  It  may  be,  I 
am  better  qualified,  in  some  respects,  to  preach 
among  the  destitute  of  our  own  country,  than  among 
"  e  heathen.  But  there  are  so  few  who  will  go 
ere,  and  so  many  who  need  to  be  taught,  I  cannot 
sitate.  If  a  multitude  were  ready  to  go  abroad,  it 
ight  be  my  duty  to  stay;  but  as  it  is.  if  I  do  not 
greatly  mistake,  it  is  my  duty  to  offer  myself  for 
foreign  service.  Should  the  Committee  of  the  Board 
see  fit  to  accept  me,  and  Providence  allow  me  to  go, 


%!  MEMOIR   OF 

I  hope,  and  believe,  it  will  be  my  happiness  to  spend 
and  be  spent  for  the  heathen. 

UO  thou  great  Head  of  the  church,  I  give  thee 
thanks,  that  thou  hast  given  me  this  comfortable 
assurance  that  it  is  thy  will,  I  should  go  among  the 
wretched  pagans.  It  is  what  I  have  long  desired. 
I  give  thee  thanks,  that  I  was  so  early  led  to  devote 
myself  to  this  work,  that  my  wishes  and  resolutions 
have  been  so  long  maintained,  and  that  now,  upon 
reviewing  the  whole,  I  have  such  consoling  evidence 
that  I  have  followed  the  leadings  of  thy  Spirit  and 
Providence.  Do  thou  assist  me  in  deciding  all  the 
questions  that  may  hereafter  demand  my  attention; 
and  in  gaining  all  the  necessary  qualifications. 
Cheerfully  and  unreservedly  I  dedicate  myself  anew 
to  thee.  Lord  Jesus,  my  Saviour,  my  King,  I  am 
thine;  thine  to  go  where  thou  shalt  send  me;  thine 
to  endure  what  thou  shalt  lay  upon  me,  and  to  do 
what  thou  shalt  bid  me.  So  may  thy  grace  help  me. 
Amen  and  Amen. 

"The  question,  which  seems  now  to  demand  my 
attention,  relates  to  the  field  of  labor.  To  what 
part  of  the  heathen  world  shall  I  direct  my  atten- 
tion? The  American  Board  have  two  general  fields, 
one  in  Asia,  the  other  in  our  western  wilderness. 
Perhaps  some  other  field  may  be  soon  selected. 
The  south  sea  islands,  and  South  America  have 
been  thought  of.  Now  it  is  desirable  to  know,  as 
soon  as  possible,  in  what  field  we  are  to  labor,  that 
our  prayers,  meditations,  reading,  and  conversation, 
be  directed  towards  it. 

"At  present  I  have  no  predilection  for  one  field, 
rather  than  another.  If  I  am  not  deceived,  I  am 
willing  to  g>o  north  or  south,  east  or  west,  as  Provi- 
dence may  direct.  May  I  be  directed  to  that  field, 
in  which  I  can  do  most  for  Christ  and  souls,  whether 
it  be  a  field  of  safety  or  of  danger,  of  comfort  or  of 
trouble,  of  honor  or  of  reproach, 


BEV.  PLINY    PISK.  So 

10.  Since  writing  what  precedes,  my 
mind  has  rested  quietly  in  its  decisions.  I  do  not 
recollect,  that  I  ever  felt  more  fully  satisfied  with 
any  result  of  the  kind.  I  thought  I  had  that  full 
assurance  of  duty,  which  I  had  so  long  desired  and 
prayed  for,  and  for  want  of  which  I  had  suffered  so 
much  anxiety.  Since  that  an  event  has  occurred, 
which  renders  it  necessary  for  me  carefully  to  exam- 
ine the  subject  again. 

"My  respected   Instructors  have  given  me  to  un- 
derstand, that  they  think  me  better  qualified  to  aid 
the   cause  of  the  Redeemer  in  this  country,   as  an 
agent  in  behalf  of  charitable   objects,    and  as   a 
domestic   missionary,  than   to  labor   among  pagans. 
So  others  have  thought  before.     Should  I,  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  wishes  and  advice  of  all  these  judicious 
and  pious  friends,  persist  in  my  purpose  of  laboring 
among  the  heathen,  and  at  last  find  myself  unquali- 
fied for  that  work,  and  mistaken  as  to  my   field  of 
labor,  while  I  might   have  been  doing  good  in   this 
country,  and  thus  be  ready  to  sink  with  discourage- 
ment  and   regret;  how   would   the  recollection   of 
their  kind  advice    torture  my  sinking  spirits      If  I 
go,  I  must   risk  this.     Let  me   not  go  without  evi- 
dence that  God   approves,   so  that  I  may   hope    he 
will  prosper  me,   or  support  me   under  trials;  or  at 
least  give  me  the  comfort  of  believing  that  I  have  to 
bear  only  such  trials  as  he  sees  fit  to  bring  upon  me 
in  the  path  of  duty.     I  had  determined  to  go  among 
*      heathen  in  view  of  the  risk  of  life,  reputation, 
lappiness,  and  even  usefulness. 
"My    Instructors  suggest  no  new  considerations; 
-but  the  fact  that,  with  their  enlarged  views,  their 
idvantages  for  judging,  and  their  expansive  benev- 
olence,   they   think  I  ought  to  relinquish   my   pur- 
pose, should  make  me   hesitate.      I  wish  to  give 
their  advice  all  the  weight  it  deserves. — O  that  God 
would  guide  me.     Since  they  have   spoken  to  me 
on  tiie  subject,  my  feelings  have  been  very  deeph7 


$4  MEM01E    OF 

interested.  This  has  been  the  theme  of  my  medi- 
tation, and  my  prayers.  I  feel  that  my  happiness 
and  usefulness  are  deeply  concerned.  I  tremble  at 
the  thought  of  relinquishing  the  object,  after  hav- 
ing so  often  consecrated  myself  to  it,  and  had  such 
comfortable  evidence  that  I  ought  to  engage  in  it. 
I  tremble  too  lest,  if  I  give  up  the  object,  the  blood 
of  souls  maybe  found  in  my  skirts.  I  know  not 
how  to  understand  the  language  of  Providence.  Is 
this  to  forbid  my  laboring  among  the  heathen?  Or 
is  it  only  to  test  my  resolution,  my  patience,  and 
my  love  for  tfie  work1]  Why  have  I  been  led  to 
think  and  feel  so  much  on  this  subject?  Was  it  to 
prepare  me  for  foreign  service,  or  was  it  to  prepare 
me  to  be  disappointed  and  labor  at  home?  Some- 
times the  language  of  Providence  at  this  crisis  seems 
to  be, — 'Stay,  you  are  not  qualified  for  the  great  work.' 
I  fear  I  h$ve  not  that  faith,  that  patience,  that  self- 
government,  necessary  to  render  me  useful.  This 
is  the  only  ground  on  which  I  can  doubt.  If  I  take 
it  for  granted  that  I  am  nearly  as  well  qualified  to 
labor  abroad  as  at  home,  the  question  is  decided  at 
once.  The  importance  of  the  fields  will  bear  no 
comparison.  The  prospect  of  supply  is  altogether 
in  favor  of  my  going  abroad.  The  prospect  of 
immediate  usefulness  is  greater  perhaps  at  home. 
Still  I  cannot  doubt  that  missionaries  among  the 
heathen  exert  an  influence  on  the  church  at  home, 
which  vastly  more  than  compensates  for  the  loss  of 
their  personal  service. 

"O  my  Saviour,  I  am  thine.  To  thee  I  now  con- 
secrate my  mind  to  be  guided  and  taught,  and  my 
Jbeart  to  be  moved  and  excited.  I  submit  to  have 
my  mind  perplexed  with  doubts,  and  my  heart  filled 
with  pain,  as  long  as  thou  shalt  see  best,  if  it  raaj 
but  terminate  in  a  conviction  of  duty,  and  a  disposi- 
tion to  do  it.  I  would  cheerfully  meet  all  the  diffi- 
culties, and  bear  all  the  pains  thou  shalt  appoint,  if 
they  may  but  lead  me  to  more  wisdom  and  humility.. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  85 

and  prepare  me  to  do  more  good.  But  1  do  intreat 
thee,  not  to  suffer  my  views  and  feelings  to  be  so 
influenced,  as  shall  prove  detrimental  to  the  inter- 
ests of  Zion.  O  let  the  result  be  my  better  prepar- 
ation to  be  a  good  and  useful  servant  of  my  Lord. 
J  bless  thee  that  thou  hast  afforded  me  so  much 
assistance,  and  guided  me  thus  far,  and  by  thy  aid 
I  hope  for  light,  and  peace,  and  joy.  Let  me  not 
wait  in  vain.  Trust,  O  my  soul,  trust  in  thy  Sa- 
viour, and  he  will  guide  thee. 

"If  there  is  any  thing  for  me  to  do,  the  Lord 
will  lead  the  way.  If  not,  let  me  rejoice  that  oth- 
ers will  be  employed  to  carry  on  his  work;  and 
though  nothing  be  found  for  me  to  do,  the  interests 
of  the  church,  and  the  honor  of  the  Saviour  are 
secure.  It  is  enough.  O  my  Saviour  I  give  my- 
self to  thee.  Do  with  me  as  thou  wilt.* 

"Aug.  17.  To-day  I  have  been  reading  the  me- 
moirs ^of  Pearce  with  the  hope  of  deriving  some 
advantage  from  the  perusal.  If  such  a  man  was  not 
allowed  to  labor  among  the  heathen,  how  can  I 
hope  for  the  happiness?  But  he  was  already  in  an 
exceedingly  important  and  useful  station.  It  is  not 
so  with  me.  Should  I  stay  in  America,  all  my 
plans  for  usefulness  may  fail.  I  may  prove  but  a 
burden  to  the  church.  Many  of  Mr.  Pearce  Js  expres- 
sions, I  think,  I  can  understand.  Many  of  his  trials  I 
have  experienced.  O  if  I  could  pray  as  he  did,  if  my 
heart  were  pure  as  his,  God  might  accept  me,  and 
give  me  a  gracious  answer.  But  I  do  not  yet  know 
what  to  make  of  the  present  dealings  of  God  with 
me.  My  heart  is  pained,  my  very  soul  is  full  of 
anguish*  When  with  my  fellow-students  whom  I 
dearly  love,  I  find  it  difficult  to  be  sociable.  This 
great  question  occupies  my  thoughts,  and  engrosser 
my  feelings,  so  as  to  exclude  all  common  topics; 
even  such  as  I  have  often  dwelt  upon  with  great 

*The   reader  is  requested  to   revert  to  the  letter   which   Mr.    Fisk 
addressed  to  the  Professors  at  this  time;  and  to  the  paragraph 
immediately  follows  it,  p.  41. 
8 


86  MEMOIR    OF 

delight.  I  long  to  have  the  question  settled.  Bui 
I  must  not  be  impatient.  I  have  consented  to  bear 
as  much  as  shall  be  best,  to  have  rny  mind  tortured 
till  God  shall  see  fit  to  give  me  peace.  I  would 
not  recal  what  I  have  done;  I  would  cheerfully  sub- 
mit to  have  my  very  soul  rent  with  anxiety  and  pain, 
if  I  may  but  be  fitted  to  be  a  useful  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Only  let  me  learn  duty,  and  be  the  process 
ever  so  painful,  I  will  rejoice  in  it. 

"Aug.  31,  1817.  This  morning  I  found  unusual 
pleasure  in  prayer  for  missionaries.  I  sat  a  long 
time  in  my  closet,  and  thought  of  them,  scattered  in 
different  parts  of  the  world,  and  laboring  with  vari- 
ous success  amidst  various  trials  and  disappointments. 
While  I  mused,  my  heart  kindled  to  a  flame  of  love 
for  them;  and  even  now  while  I  write,  I  feel  a  union 
to  them  which  I  never  felt  even  to  my  dearest  earthly 
relatives.  I  long  to  share  their  burdens,  to  partici- 
pate their  labors,  and  their  success. 

"The  anxiety  I  have  had  of  late  respecting  my 
course  in  life,  has  subsided.  My  mind  is  again 
quiet,  and  I  trust  I  have  not  been  deceived  in  think- 
ing it  my  duty  to  devote  my  life  to  the  service  of 
Christ  among  the  heathen.  I  can  now  praise  and 
glorify  God  for  all  his  dealings  with  me;  and  espe- 
cially for  giving  me  so  much  evidence  that  he  does 
approve  of  my  purpose  to  be  a  missionary.  Once 
more  blessed  Saviour,  I  offer  myself  to  thee  with- 
out reserve,  to  be  disposed  of  and  dealt  with  as  seem- 
eth  good  in  thy  sight." 

A  perusal  of  the  foregoing  journal  clearly  shows, 
that  Mr.  Fisk  did  not  hastily  determine  to  become 
a  foreign  missionary.  He  looked  at  the  subject  with 
a  mind  powerfully  impressed  with  the  magnitude, 
the  difficulties,  and  the  responsibilities  of  the  un- 
dertaking. He  sat  down  in  his  closet,  and  with 
many  anxieties  and  inquiries,  prayers  and  tears, 
counted  the  cost.  He  was  led  to  a  satisfactory  re- 
sult, having  come  finally  to  a  conviction  of  personal 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  87 

duty  not  far  removed  from  assurance.  Immediately 
after  concluding  the  solemn  and  interesting  inves- 
tigation of  the  question  of  duty  respecting  missions, 
he  wrote  a  communication  to  the  American"  Board 
of  Missions,  offering  himself  to  be  employed  under 
their  direction,  in  some  part  of  the  pagan  world. 
His  proffer  of  himself  was  accompanied  with  ample 
testimonials  from  the  Professors  of  the  Theological 
Seminary. 

The  class,  of  which  he  was  a  member,  finished 
their  regular  course  of  professional  studies  in  Sep- 
tember 1818,  The  public  examination  was  held  on 
the  23d  of  the  month,  and  on  the  same  day,  at  a 
meeting  of  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  Board, 
the  Palestine  Mission  was  established,*  and  Messrs. 
Fifck  and  Parsons  were  appointed  to  that  station. 

CHAPTER    IV. 

FROM  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  AGENCY  UNDER 
THE  BOARD  OF  MISSIONS,  TILL  HIS  EMBARKATION 
FOR,  AND  ARRIVAL  AT,  SMYRNA. 

BEFORE  proceeding  to  the  missionary  station  as- 
signed him,  it  was  judged  expedient  that  he  should 
be  employed  one  year  as  an  agent,  to  visit  the  south- 
ern section  of  the  country,  for  the  two-fold  purpose 
of  soliciting  donations  for  the  use  of  the  Board,  and 
nteresting  the  public  in  the  objects  of  missionary 
enterprise.  He  accordingly  received  ordination  in 
e  Tabernacle  Church,  Salem,  November  5,  1818; 
and,  towards  the  last  of  the  month,  he  sailed  from 
ston  for  Savannah,  Georgia,  at  which  place  he 
arrived  after  a  passage  of  eleven  days. 

He  was  kindly  received  by  the  good  peopje  of 
that  city,  and  particularly  by  the  lamented  Dr.  Kol- 
lock,  who  gave  him  a  cordial  welcome.  After  a 

'•v  The  reasons,   which  led  the  Prudential  Committee   to  establish 
this  Mission,  are  contained  in  their  teuth  Annual  Report,  p.  23. 


^  MEMOIR    OF 

suitable  time,  he  proposed  his  object;  but  to  his 
severe  disappointment  he  found  circumstances  un- 
favorable to  his  success.  A  variety  of  public  ob- 
jects occupied  the  attention,  and  required  the  pat- 
ronage of  the  people.  Pecuniary  embarrassments 
were  complained  of.  and  the  stagnation  of  lucrative 
business:  but  the  greatest  difficulty  of  all  was  the 
influence  of  formidable  prejudices  against  northern 
agents.  Special  efforts,  therefore,  in  soliciting  do- 
nations for  the  Board  at  that  time,  were  judged  to 
be  unadvised. 

Mr.  Fisk,  however,  spent  a  little  time  in  the  city, 
which  he  improved  in  visiting  a  few  individuals  of 
influence,  for  the  purpose  of  enlisting  their  feelings 
in  missionary  objects.  In  the  mean  time  some  small 
contributions  were  made,  and  before  he  left,  the 
Savannah  Missionary  Society  voted  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  his  agency  for  six  months,  by  the  lib- 
eral appropriation  of  sixty  dollars  per  month.  Great 
as  the  discouragements  at  first  sight  appeared,  Mr. 
Fisk  did  not  wholly  relinquish  his  object,  nor  de- 
spair of  ultimate  success.  He  revolved  in  his  mind 
the  question, — ''What  measure  can  I  propose,  that 
shall  be  likely  to  meet  with  a  favorable  reception?" 
x\t  length  he  proposed  to  the  people  that  some  mis- 
sionary be  designated,  to  whose  particular  support 
their  funds  should  be  appropriated.  The  proposi- 
tion being  somewhat  novel,  received  attention,  and 
was  regarded  with  approbation.  He  left  the  subject 
for  their  further  consideration,  and  proceeded  to 
visit  some  of  the  back  counties.  He  went  south  as 
far  as  St.  Mary's,  preaching  from  place  to  place, 
giving  information  on  the  subject  of  missions,  and 
taking  up  collections,  where  permission  was  obtain- 
ed. The  prospect  of  success  began  to  brighten. 

At  St.  Mary's,  Jan.  2,  1819,  he  writes  to  a  friend 
then  in  Wilmington,  Vt., — "I  endeavor,  in  going 
from  place  to  place,  to  do  what  I  can  to  animate 
and  comfort  Christians,  to  alarm  careless  sinners. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  89 

and  to  promote  the  salvation  of  men,  and  the  glory 
of  God.     O  that  I  were   more  wise,  more  faithful. 
Let  me  share  in  your  prayers  that  I  may  be  qyalified 
for  my  work.     In  the  mean  time  I  will  not  cease  to 
pray  that  God  will  fill   you   with   the  fulness  of  his 
grace  £nd  love.     What  can  we  do  for  that  God  and 
Saviour,  who  has  done  so  much  for  us?  Let  us  pray 
continually  for  divine  guidance,  and  follow  where 
the  Providence  and  Spirit  of  God  may  lead  the  way. 
"I  am  grieved  to  find  religion  so  low  in  this  part 
of  the  country.    There  are  few  ministers,  few  meet- 
ing-houses, few  churches.     The  number  of  each, 
however,  is  increasing,  and  the  religious  state  of  the 
people  is  evidently  improving.     I  preach  frequently, 
visit  much,  and  often  converse  with  the   slaves.     I 
have  a  prospect  of  doing  something  in  procuring  aid 
for  the  support  of  foreign   missions.     Sometimes  I 
cannot  avoid  thinking,  how  pleasant  it  would  be  to 
settle  quietly  in  the  midst  of  agreeable  society  with 
the  comforts  of  home,  instead  of  being  exposed  to 
voyages  by  sea,  and  travels  by  land;  to  all  the  vari- 
eties of  climate,  to  poor  accommodations,  and  to 
the  opposition,  the  objections,  the  excuses,  and  the 
cavils  of  men.     But  on  the  whole,  I  bless  God  that 
I  have  been  led  along  in  this  course,  and  I  am  hap- 
py in  my  work.     If  among  all  the  different  classes 
to   which  I  preach,  I  may  but   be  instrumental  of 
saving  a  few,  how  great  the  favor  will  be.    Unfaith- 
ful as  I  am,  I  do  not  despair  of  this." 

After  mature  deliberation  and  consultation  with 
judicious  friends,  Mr.  Fisk  offered  himself  to  the 
Savannah  Missionary  Society,  as  a  candidate  for 
permanent  support  in  the  employment  of  the  Ameri- 
can Board.  With  him  they  were  acquainted,  and 
it  was  understood  that  he  was  appointed  to  the 
Palestine  Mission,  a  mission  which  appealed  with, 
deep  interest  to  the  feelings  of  Christians.  Accord- 
ingly a  meeting  of  the  Managers  was  called,  and 
the  subject  iai«j  before  them.  The  measure  was 
S* 


90  MEMOIR    OF 

ably  and  eloquently  advocated  by  Dr  Kollock;  and 
after  a  full  and  deliberate  discussion  of  it,  the  fol- 
lowing resolution  was  moved,  and  with  unexpected 
unanimity  adopted. 

"At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Mangers  of  the 
Savannah  Missionary  Society,  January  22,  1819; — 
Resolved,  That  this  Society  will  employ  the  Rev. 
PLINY  FISK  as  their  Missionary  to  Asia,  the  mission 
being  under  the  more  particular  direction  of  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions.  Extract  from  the  Minutes. 

"L.  MASON,  Secretary.19 

While  visiting  from  place  to  place,  Mr.  Fisk  ac- 
knowledges the  kindness  and  hospitality  which  he 
received;  but  he  complains  that  very  few  could  be 
found,  who  manifested  much  concern  for  the  hea- 
then. In  many  places  he  could  accomplish  but 
little  more,  than  to  communicate  in  private  and  in 
public,  information  respecting  missions.  He  col- 
lected, including  what  was  contributed  in  Savan- 
nah, about  fifteen  hundred  dollars. 

From  Georgia  he  proceeded  to  Charleston, 
&outh  Carolina.  Here  he  had  to  encounter  dis- 
couragements similar  to  those  which  he  had  already 
met.  But  such  was  his  judgment  in  proposing  his 
object,  and  such  his  candor  in  listening  and  reply- 
ing to  objections,  that  he  gained  the  confidence, 
and  secured  the  respect  of  the  people.  Soon  there 
Was  manifested  a  disposition  to  consider  his  object, 
and  a  readiness  to  meet  it  with  liberal  patronage. 
He  visited  several  other  places  in  that  vicinity,  and 
in  the  whole  received  something  over  1,560  dollars 
for  the  use  of  the  Board.  He  established  a  Society, 
the  object  of  which  was,  to  support  permanently  a 
school  of  heathen  children.  Similar  Societies  he 
also  established  in  Savannah  and  Augusta. 

Mr  Fisk  spent  some  time  very  pleasantly  in 
Charleston,  and  speaks  in  strong  terms  of  the  very 


I 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  91 

hospitable  civilities  and  attentions  there  received. 
He  exerted  a  good  influence,  and  left  a  favorable 
impression  upon  those,  with  whom  Ire  became 
acquainted.  The  following  notice  of  him,  while 
in  that  city,  comes  from  a  source  which  renders  it 
worthy  of  remark.  It  is  contained  in  a  communica- 
tion to  the  compiler,  dated  Charleston,  ?th  May, 
1827.  "While  that  eminent  servant  of  God,  Rev. 
Pliny  Fisk,  was  on  a  visit  to  the  South,  I  enjoyed 
the  'privilege  of  his  acquaintance.  I  can  say  that 
his  visit  to  this  place,  though  short,  was  profitable 
to  many.  His  principal  object  was  to  revive,  or 
excite  a  missionary  spirit,  by  forming  missionary 
Societies,  or  repairing  the  wastes  made  by  time, 
or  rather  by  a  spirit  of  declension,  in  societies  long 
since  established.  While  with  us,  he  was  continu- 
ally engaged  in  his  Master's  service.  With  propri- 
ety he  might  be  compared  to  the  glowing  meteor, 
splendidly  attractive,  but  of  short  continuance.  In 
the  house  of  God  he  no  sooner  began  to  speak,  than 
the  attention  of  the  audience  was  arrested  and  fixed. 
He  convinced  many  of  sin,  if  he  did  not  convert  them, 
from  the  error  of  their  ways.  He  often  regretted, 
that  the  particular  object  of  his  visit  so  entirely 
occupied  his  time,  and  required  the  discussion  of 
such  subjects  from  the  pulpit,  as  interfered  with 
his  addressing  directly  the  hearts  and  consciences  of 
impenitent  sinners.  He  kindled,  however,  a  mis- 
sionary spirit  which,  I  trust,  will  never  subside,  but 
continue  to  increase,  and  bring  forth  much  fruit 
to  the  glory  of  God.  It  has  frequent!  v  occurred  to 
me,  that  could  he  have  known  the  fee;  he  would 
have  greatly  rejoiced  in  the  favorable  change  which 
has  taken  place  here  since  his  visit  to  this  part  of 
the  country.  Many  laborers  have  been  raised  up, 
who  are  now  actively  engaged  in  the  cause  of  God." 
After  a  few  weeks  spent  in  Charleston,  he  resumed 
his  joujtney  towards  the  north,  and  improved  such 


92  MEMOIR    OF 

opportunities  as   occurred  in  his  way,  to  create  an 
interest  in  the  missionary  cause. 

While  on  his  tour  he  was  sometimes  in  company 
with  the  Rev.  R.  S.  Storrs,  of  Braintree,  Ms.  to  whom 
he  addressed  the  following  letter: — 


Camden,  May  24,  1819. 

"Dear  Brother — Many  a  moment  you  have  spent 
in  sending  up  to  heaven  your  fervent  ejaculations 
for  him  who  was  for  a- short  time  your  fellow-trav- 
eller. O  may  those  prayers,  and  others  that  are 
offered  in  consequence  of  our  mutual  engagement, 
be  accepted  through  the  intercession  of  our  glori- 
ous Redeemer.  You  have  many  friends  in  Charles- 
ton, who  pray  for  your  peace  and  usefulness.  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  P.  love  you  most  affectionately.  Do  write 
to  them  often.  It  will  do  good.  Dear  Saints — kind 
and  affectionate  friends;  I  had  a  most  comfortable 
home  there  for  six  weeks.  Have  they  written  you*? 
Have  you  heard  that  they  have  been  visited  with 
affliction?  Dear  little  Finley,  their  lovely  babe,  was 
cut  down-white  I  was  there,  and  suddenly  numbered 
with  the  dead — only  two  or  three  days  sickness. 
But  I  trust  they  had  comfort  from  above.  You 
must  sympathize  with  them,  and  point  them  to  the 
balm  which  once  healed  your  heart,  when  broken 
with  parental  grief.  As  to  the  King's  tribute,  that 
which  has  been,  is  now — excuses,  objections,  diffi- 
culties, &c.  We  revived  the  missionary  Society, 
and  made  such  arrangements,  that  an  application 
has  been  forwarded  for  two  missionaries. 

"We  shall  travel  on  leisurely  toward  the  land  of 
our  fathers.  Will  you  give  me  the  happiness  of- 
finding  a  letter  from  you  at  Goshen,  N.  Y.  Dean 
Brother,  what  a  dreary,  gloomy  world  this  is!  Were 
it  not  for  the  hope  of  heaven,  what  could  we  do?  0 
;fhat  we  may  bo  more  and  more  excited  by  this  hope. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK,  93 

and  have  frequent  foretastes  of  heaven  while  on 
earth.  Let  us  labor  constantly  to  be  spiritually 
minded.  Do  try  to  get  Christians  around  you  to 
be  more  spiritual,  to  live  more  in  heaven  while  they 
are  on  earth.  Do  aim  at  this,  especially  as  it 
respects  Ministers.  What  can  we  hope  for,  till 
ministers  of  Jesus  have  more  of  the  spirit  of  their 
Lord,  more  self-denial,  zeal,  compassion  for  souls, 
and  love  for  the  churches:'  What  can  we  hope  for, 
till  we  see  these  stubborn  habits  of  sloth  give  way 
to  activity;  till  we  feel  these  icy,  flinty  hearts  melt, 
with  the  love  of  God.  Brainerd  desired  to  be  'a 
flame  of  fire'  in  the  service  of  God?  How  should 
such  a  wish  from  such  a  Saint  shame  us,  who  fall  so 
far  behind  him!  I  do  believe  th^re  is  a  time  coming, 
when  there  will  be  better  ministers, — better  Chris- 
tians, better  churches,  and  a  better  world." 

In  Raleigh,  N.  C.  he  was  kindly  received,  and  his 
object  approved;  though  little  was  contributed  to 
increase  the  missionary  funds.  Thence  he  travelled 
on  leisurely,  visiting  the  more  important  places, 
which  lay  in  his  course,  laboring  with  special  refer- 
ence to  an  increase  of  interest  in  the  work  of  send- 
ing the  Gospel  to  the  heathen.  He  hoped  in  this 
way  to  do  something  towards  preparing  the  people 
to  act  with  more  efficiency  and  promptness  in  future, 
and  to  second  more  readily  the  application  of  sub- 
sequent agents.  At  Washington  city  he  was  favored 
with  an  interview  with  President  Adams,  then  Sec- 
retary of  State,  who  obligingly  proposed  to  furnish 
him  with  such  letters  of  introduction  and  protection, 
as  would  be  valuable  to  him  in  a  foreign  country. 

In  July  he  arrived  in  his  native  State,  and  resumed 
his  residence  at  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Ando- 
ver,  where  he  designed  to  pursue  his  studies,  till 
the  time  of  his  embarkation  for  Asia.  Under  date 
of  July  27,  he  thus  writes: — "I  am  now  applying 
myself  to  study,  anxiously  waiting  the  arrival  of  Mr. 
Parsons,  that  we  may  assist  each  other  in  making 


-  MEMOIR    OP 

preparation  for  our  arduous  undertaking.  But  instead 
of  a  few  weeks  or  months,  I  feel  that  I  need  years 
to  prepare  for  the  great  work  before  me." 

The  communication,  which  follows,  was  addressed 
to  the  children  of  the  Sabbath  school  in  Savannah, 
through  the  superintendant,  Mr.  L.  Mason,  and  fur- 
nishes an  illustration  of  his  interest  in  the  religious 
instruction  of  children,  and  his  facility  in  adapting 
remarks  to  their  capacities.  It  is  dated  October  15, 
1819. 

.  "Dear  youth  and  children. — Last  year  I  had  op- 
portunity to  speak  to  you  once  or  twice  about  the 
great  things  of  religion;  and  it  gave  me  much  plea- 
sure to  see  you  so  attentive  to  what  I  said.  Since 
that  time  I  have  often  thought  of  you,  hoping  that 
you  are  all  «Hligent  in  pursuing  your  studies;  and 
that  you  make  such  improvement  as  pleases  your 
teachers,  and  gives  them  reason  to  expect  you  will 
be  wise  and  good.  It  would  indeed  be  a  melan- 
choly thing,  if  any  of  you,  after  having  received  so 
much  good  instruction,  should  forget  it,  and  join 
with  the  wicked  in  their  sinful  ways.  It  would  be  a 
most  sad  thing,  if  any  one  of  you  should  ever  be 
profane,  or  intemperate,  or  contentious,  or  disre- 
spectful to  your  parents  and  teachers,  or  playful  on 
the  Sabbath.  But  how  happy  will  it  be,  if  every- 
one of  you  should  learn  well,  conduct  well,  exhibit 
a  sweet  temper,  keep  the  Sabbath,  and  avoid  the 
ways  of  the  wicked.  Especially  how  happy  would 
it  be,  if  you  should  become  truly  religious.  For 
you  must  remember,  dear  children,  that  you  are  sin- 
ners, that  all  your  hearts  by  nature  are  very  wicked, 
that  it  is  necessary  for  you  to  have  new  hearts,  that 
is.  to  repent  of  sin,  to  be  sorry  that  you  have  sinned, 
to  pray  to  Christ,  that  he  would  forgive  you,  and 
make  you  good. 

There  is  a  young  lad,  who  belonged  to  the  Sab- 
bath school  in .  who  became  pious  a  short  time 

since,  and  now  some  good  people  are  assisting  him 


REV      PLINY    FISK.  95 

to  get  an  education  that  he  may  be  a  preacher  of 
the  Gospel.  I  hope,  my  dear  little  friends,  that  you 
will  become  Christians.  All  holy  children  love  to 
pray,  to  read  the  Bible,  to  learn  good  things;  'they 
love  to  think  about  God,  and  about  Christ  who  died 
for  them.  Ii  this  should  be  the  case  with  you,  then 
you  need  not  be  afraid  to  die;  lor  to  die  would  only 
be  to  go  where  God  is;  to  dwell  with  him  in  heaven, 
and  with  all  good  people  forever  and  ever.  You 
must  all  die. — Perhaps  some  among  you  have  died, 
since  I  saw  you  last  year:  if  not  you  will  all,  one  af- 
ter another  die;  your  bodies  will  turn  to  dust,  and 
your  souls  will  be  in  heaven,  or  hell.  When  I  think 
of  this,  I  feel  concerned  for  you,  and  earnestly  pray 
for  you,  that  the  Saviour,  who  once  took  little  chil- 
dren in  his  arms,  and  blessed  them,  may  bless  you, 
and  turn  ail  your  hearts  from  sin,  and  prepare  you 
for  heaven.  Dear  children,  farewell." 

Sometime  previously  to  the  last  mentioned  date, 
Mr.  Parsons  had  joined  Mr.  Fisk,  and  they  now  held 
themselves  in  readiness  to  depart  on  a  short  notice; 
though  they  then  did  not  expect  to  sail  so  soon  as 
they  finally  did.  About  this  time  it  was  ascertained, 
that  an  opportunity  to  sail  to  Smyrna  was  in  pros- 
pect, and  they  were  notified  to  be  ready  soon  to 
embark. 

Mr.  Fisk,  went  immediately  to  Shelburne  to  make 
a  final  visit  to  his  aged  father  and  other  friends. 
His  time  was  short,  but  profitably  spent,  while  at 
home.  He  wished  to  meet,  once  more,  his  acquain- 
tance, and  former  companions  in  his  native  place, 
and  a  meeting  was  accordingly  appointed  on  the 
last  Tuesday  of  October.  He  delivered  an  affec- 
tionate and  solemn  farewell  address,  and  took  leave 
of  the  people,  expecting  to  see  their  faces  no  more. 
The  scene  was  one  of  overwhelming  interest,  and 
will  long  be  remembered  by  tho^e  present.  The 
following  morning  he  left  the  paternal  roof,  the 
scenes  of  his  youthful  days,  and  a  venerable  widowed 


MEMOIR    OF 

father,  bending  under  the  infirmities  of  years,  and, 
being  accompanied  by  his  brother,  he  proceeded  to 
Boston. 

Sabbath  evening,  October  31,  he  preached  to  a 
numerous  and  deeply  interested  congregation  in  the 
Old  South  Church,  from  Acts  xx,  22.  "And  now, 
behold,  I  go  up  bound  in  the  spirit  unto  Jerusalem, 
not  knowing  the  things  that  shall  befal  me  there." 
In  concluding  this  sermon,  Mr.  Fisk  observes; 
"  Whether  we  shall  be  buried  in  a  watery  tomb; 
whether  disease  shall  bring  us  to  an  early  grave; 
whether  the  suspicion  of  government  or  the  bigotry 
of  false  religion,  shall  shut  the  door  against  us;  or 
whether  a  great  and  effectual  door  shall  be  opened 
before  us,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  have  free  course 
and  be  glorified,  as  it  is  with  you;  whether  we  shall 
spend  a  long  life  in  labors,  and  die  having  only  sown 
the  seed  from  which  others  may  reap  the  harvest,  or 
whether  we  shall  see  the  truths  prevail  and  die  sur- 
rounded by  converts  from  error,  who  may  soothe  the 
bed  of  death  and  weep  over  our  tomb;  these  are 
points  to  be  decided  not  by  human  sagacity,  but  by 
Him,  whose  Providence  calls  us,  whom  we  would 
cheerfully  obey,  and  in  whom  we  would  trust  the 
future.  The  time  has  arrived,  when  we  are  called 
by  the  Providence  of  God,  if  its  language  is  not  al- 
together misunderstood,  to  leave  the  scenes  of  our 
childhood,  and  the  country  that  is  blessed,  beyond 
any  other  country  under  heaven,  with  civil  and  re- 
ligious privileges;  not  to  find  other  privileges  and 
friends  like  them  in  another  land;  but  to  meet  the 
uncertainties  and  difficulties,  attendant  on  a  Chris- 
tian mission  among  Turks  and  Jews.  If  any  cir- 
cumstances can  affect  the  mind  in  health,  as  it  is 
affected  by  a  near  prospect  of  death,  it  is  perhaps 
thus  affected  with  the  prospect  of  leaving  for  life  all 
who  have  ever  been  known,  and  all  that  has  ever 
been  seen.  This  prospect  brings  eternity  near.  It 
excites  solicitude  respecting  that  meeting,  whieh 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 

f:  shall  be  an  eternal  meeting,  or  a  prelude  to  eter- 
nal separation." 

At  this  meeting  the  instructions  of  the  Prudential 
Committee,  prepared  by  the  lamented  Dr.  Worces- 
ter, were  delivered  to  him  and  Mr.  Parsons.  These 
instructions  were  drawn  up  with  reference  to  the 
peculiar  nature  of  the  mission  to  be  undertaken, 
and  may  be  considered  as  a  splendid,  and  masterly 
effort  of  the  human  mind,  beaming  with  eloquence, 
and  breathing  the  spirit  of  enlightened,  apostolic 
piety.  A  passage  or  two,  to  which  Mr.  Fisk  had 
constant  reference  in  forming  his  plans,  and  direct- 
ing his  labors,  it  may  not  be  unsuitable  here  to  in- 
troduce. 

"From  the  heights  of  the  Holy  Land, — from  Cal- 
vary, from  Olivet,  and  from  Zion, — you  will  take 
an  extended  view  of  the  wide  spread  desolations, 
and  variegated  scenes,  presenting  themselves  on 
every  side  to  Christian  sensibility;  and  will  survey 
with  earnest  attention  the  various  tribes  and  classes 
of  fellow  beings,  who  dwell  in  that  land,  and  in  the 
surrounding  countries.  The  two  grand  inquiries 
ever  present  to  your  minds  will  be,  WHAT  GOOD  CAN 
BE  DONE?  and  BY  WHAT  MEANS?  What  can  be  done  for 
Jews'?  What  for  the  Pagans'?  What  for  the  Mahom- 
medans?  What  for  the  Christians?  What  for  the 
people  in  Palestine?  What  for  those  in  Egypt, — in 
Syria, — in  Persia, — in  Armenia, — in  other  countries 
to  which  your  inquiries  may  be  extended?" 

On  the  Monday  following,  Mr.  Fisk  expected  to 
sail,  but  for  some  reason  the  vessel  was  detained  a 
day  or  two,  and  he  was  favored  with  the  precious 
privilege  of  meeting  with  a  large  assembly  of  Chris- 
tian friends  once  more,  and  for  the  last  time,  at  the 
Monthly  concert.  And  as  the  collections,  taken  at 
this  meeting  for  the  preceding  year,  had  been  ap- 
propriated expressly  for  the  Palestine  mission,  it  was 
highly  gratifying  to  the  friends  of  Zion  to  unite  with 
9 

I 


MEMOIR    OF 

the  first  missionaries  in  prayer  and  exhortation,  just 
before  their  departure. 

On  Wednesday  morning,  November  3,  1819,  Mr. 
Fisk  and  his  colleague  embarked  on  board  the  ship 
Sally  Ann,  Capt.  Edes,  and  bade  their  last  adieu  to 
the  shores,  the  scenes,  and  the  privileges  of  their 
native  country.  During  a  number  of  weeks  he  suf- 
fered much  from  sea  sickness;  of  course  little  was 
attempted  by  way  of  study.  As  soon  as  his  health 
was  restored,  he  resumed  his  studies  which  he  in- 
dustriously prosecuted  on  the  voyage.  According 
to  the  arrangement  of  Captain  Edes,  and  at  his  re- 
quest, religious  services  were  attended  regularly  on 
board.  Particular  attention  was  devoted  to  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  seaman  belonging  to  the 
vessel,  and,  as  was  hoped,  not  without  good  effect. 

Some  of  the  correspondence  of  Mr.  Fisk,  while 
on  his  passage,  will  show  the  general  state  of  his 
mind  at  this  time.  As  each  letter  was  written  under 
different  dates,  the  extracts  will  be  arranged  in  the 
•rder  of  time. 

TO    MISS    M.    D.    B.    OF    W. 

"Ship,  Sally  Ann,  Dec.  I,  1819. 

"Providence  ordered  things  favorably.  We  were 
indeed  called  to  sail  a  little  sooner  than  we  wished; 
but  it  was  well.  It  would  have  given  us  a  melan- 
choly pleasure  to  have  seen  a  few  of  our  friends 
again,  but  no  doubt,  it  was  best  we  should  be  de- 
prived of  this  pleasure.  The  suddenness  of  our 
departure  made  it  seem  almost  like  a  dream.  But 
it  is  reality.  The  long  expected  moment  is  passed. 
The  object  of  so  many  hopes,  and  fears,  and  prayers, 
is  accomplished.  America,  and  American  friends, 
farewell.  The  most  precious  blessings  descend 
richly  upon  you." 

TO    MISS    M.    A.    OF    A. 

"Dec.  2.  You  are  happy  to-day,  with  parents 
and  sistersj  enjoying  the  bounties  of  Providence, 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  90 

reviewing  the  mercies  of  the  past  year,  lifting  up 
your  praises  to  God  for  his  goodness,  and  renewing 
your  vows  to  be  the  Lord's.  How  preciousis  a  day 
of  Thanksgiving,  when  viewed  in  a  proper  Tight. 
And  how  much  do  they  lose,  who  make  this  merely 
a  season  of  festivity  and  amusement.  Let  it  be  one 
object  of  your  life  to  promote  by  example,  by  con- 
versation, and  by  letters,  a  proper  observance  of 
this  religious  festival. — Your  brothers,  I  suppose, 
are  absent.  If  so,  this  is  an  occasion  on  which  they 
are  no  doubt  remembered.  And  I  assure  you,  it 
gives  me  no  small  degree  of  satisfaction  to  reflect, 
that  to-day  parents,  sisters,  and  brothers,  are  accus- 
tomed to  remember,  and  mention  the  absent  mem- 
bers of  the  family.  If  we  observe  this  day  aright, 
it  will  be  an  emblem,  and  at  the  same  time,  a  pre- 
cious earnest,  of  that  eternal  thanksgiving,  in  which 
unnumbered  multitudes  shall  join  in  unceasing  songs 
of  praise." 

TO     MISS    M.    D.    B.    OF    W. 

"Dec.  7.  Since  my  last  visit  at  your  father's,  I 
have  thought  much  of  your  parents,  and  of  the  du- 
ties you  are  discharging  towards  them.  Setting 
aside  filial  affection,  gratitude,  and  obligation;  and 
assiduous  endeavors  to  make  old  age  happy,  might 
seem  to  be  attended  with  sacrifices  and  trials;  the 
confinement  might  be  tedious,  and  the  task  a  griev- 
ous one.  But  when  filial  love  stimulates  to  efforts 
for  promoting  the  comfort  of  those,  to  whom  we 
owe  our  being;  of  those  who  have  suffered  so  much, 
done  so  much,  and  had  so  many  nights  of  sleepless  so- 
licitude on  our  account, — I  can  easily  conceive  that 
every  sacrifice  will  seem  a  gratification,  every  labor 
and  effort  a  privilege.  Indeed,  when  I  think  of  an 
absent  father,  whose  head  is  blossoming  for  the  grave, 
and  who  is  declining  under  the  infirmities  of  age,  I 
almost  envy  those  who  may  employ  their  time  and 


MEMOIR    OF 

skill,  in  cheering  the  gloomy  evening  of  life,  and  in 
paying  the  debt  of  filial  obligation. 

"May  you  have  the  unspeakable  happiness  of 
finding  all  your  efforts  successful  in  contributing 
largely  to  the  tranquillity  and  happiness  of  aged 
parents.  Request  them  to  accept  the  assurance  of 
my  affection  and  esteem.  I  have  one  request  more 
to  make.  To  your  example  and  your  prayers,  add 
occasional  remarks  in  your  letters  and  visits,  which 
shall  tend  to  remind  others  of  their  obligation  to 
parents.  Let  questions  be  started,  rules  and  plans 
adopted,  and  motives  suggested,  relating  to  the  sub- 
ject. I  once  preached  on  the  subject;  and  I  believe, 
if  I  were  to  preach  regularly,  I  should  often  intro- 
duce it.  It  appears  to  me,  there  is  scarcely  a  more 
delightful  scene  to  be  witnessed  on  earth,  than 
children  assiduously  discharging  their  duty  to  par- 
ents, especially  where  piety  forms  a  prominent  trait 
in  their  character." 

TO    MISS    M.    A.    OF    A. 

"Dec.  13.  We  make  slow  progress;  weather  un- 
favorable, winds  contrary,  most  of  the  time.  The 
vessel  is  rocked  and  tossed  about  in  a  very  disa- 
greeable manner,  and  I  have  been  more  or  less  sea- 
sick the  greater  part  of  the  time  since  leaving 
Boston. 

"Sometimes  I  begin  to  grow  impatient.  When  I 
feel  the  symptoms  of  this  disorder,  I  take  the  'Sketch 
of  Missions,'  and  read  the  history  of  other  missions, 
and  this  always  makes  me  ashamed  of  my  impa- 
tience. We  know  nothing  at  all  about  self-denial. 
Just  read  (page  107,  &c.)  the  history  of  Hans 
Egede.  There  is  self-denial  in  good  earnest.  There 
is  love  to  souls,  and  love  to  Christ.  O  when  shall 
we  see  such  a  spirit  pervade  all  the  churches  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Then  will  the  astonished  world 
see  that  the  benevolence  of  the  Gospel  is  an  om- 
nipotent benevolence. 


KEV.    PLINY    FISK.  101 

"But  how  trying  it  is  to  think  of  a  state  of  high 
and  holy  attainments,  of  ingenuous  and  earnest  piety, 
of  active  and  successful  labor,  to  think  of  it  as  at- 
tainable and  indispensable,  to  wish,  and  hope^  and 
pray  for  it,  and  yet  find  day  succeeding  day,  and 
year  succeeding  year,  while  little  or  no  progress  is 
made  towards  these  attainments.  I  could  bear  the 
slow  progress  of  the  vessel,  and  contrary  winds, 
and  long  calms, — if  I  might  but  advance  in  con- 
formity to  my  Saviour.  What  is  this  insurmounta- 
ble obstacle  that  lies  in  the  way?  Why  can  we  not 
forsake  all  for  Christ,  and  enjoy  habitually  the  un- 
utterable happiness  of  resting  in  his  love?  What 
blasting  influence  is  this,  which  so  benumbs  our 
souls!  Sometimes  I  think,  that  the  hope  of  my  be- 
coming holy,  is  the  most  desperate  hope  that  ever 
was  cherished.  But,  if  at  last  grace  does  triumph 
over  all  this  stubbornness  and  unbelief,  what  songs 
of  praise  will  there  be  in  heaven!  And  if  other  sin- 
ners are  like  me,  and  if  a  multitude  which  no 
man  can  number,  shall  at  last  be  saved,  what  glory 
will  redound  to  the  Redeemer!" 

TO    THE    REV.    DR.    P.    OF    SHELBURNE. 

"Dec.  15.  When  I  sit  down  to  write  to  you,  my 
'boughts  naturally  revert  to  former  scenes,  and  to  a 
variety  of  circumstances  which  are  peculiarly  in- 
teresting to  me.  I  write  to  one  who  for  years  sus- 
tained to  me  the  sacred  and  endeared  relation  of 
Pastor,  and  who  has  been,  I  trust,  an  instrument  of 
the  greatest  spiritual  good  to  me,  and  to  a  number 
of  my  dearest  friends;  and  who  has  likewise  afforded 
•me,  at  different  periods,  much  assistance  in  prepar- 
ing for  the  work  in  which  I  am  engaged;  nor  is  it 
an  indifferent  circumstance  that  he,  who  was  my 
pastor  and  teacher  so  long,  is  still  the  pastor  and 
teacher  of  those  whose  religious  interests  are  pecu- 
liarly dear  to  me.  Be  assured,  Sir,  the  interesting 
events  of  days  that  are  past,  and  your  kind  attentions 


IU.3  MEMOIR   OF 

to  me,  have  left  an  impression  on  my  mind  which 
will  not  soon  be  effaced.  The  recollections  they 
furnish  often  make  me  feel  almost  as  if  I  were  in  S. 
again.  My  last  visit  there,  and  the  moment  of  part- 
ing, made  me  more  sensible  than  ever  I  was  before, 
of  my  attachment  to  that  place;  to  the  church  and 
to  the  people.  You  can  never  tell  so  well  the 
strength  of  cords,  as  when  you  attempt  to  break 
them.  1  have  found  it  so  in  respect  to  my  attach- 
ment to  home,  and  friends,  and  country.  I  think  I 
never  perceived  so  clearly  the  force  and  import  of 
the  condition  which  our  Saviour  required,  of  those 
who  would  become  his  disciples,  viz.  That  they 
must  forsake  «//,  and  follow  him." 

TO    THE    REV.    P,    S.    OF    J.,    TT. 

".Dec.  15.  May  the  Lord  Jesus  dwell  with  yo'u 
and  bless  you;  make  your  house  the  abode  of  hap- 
piness and  peace;  draw  your  hearts  nearer  and 
nearer  to  himself;  give  you  more  and  more  comfort 
in  Christian  society;  make  your  children  sources  of 
consolation,  and  promote  vital  piety  among  the  peo- 
ple with  whom  you  are  connected.  A.  and  E.  are 
often  thought  of.  Do  they  remember  me?  How  I 
should  love  to  see  A.  a  good  missionary  in  Asia. 
Would  you  consent,  if  the  Lord  should  call  him? 
Will  you  not  even  pray,  that  it  may  be  so? 

"You  have  no  doubt,  heard  of  my  departure  from 
Boston.  We  have  now  been  out  41  days — have  just 
entered  the  Mediterranean — passage  thus  far  rather 
long.  We  are  in  a  good  ship,  and  have  good  ac- 
commodations;— try  to  do  the  sailors  good;  read, 
converse,  and  pray  with  them  daily,  and  preach  to 
them  on  the  Sabbath.  They  are  ignorant,  but  seem 
attentive,  and  in  some  degree  interested.  I  hope 
our  efforts  will  not  be  wholly  in  vain.  But  alas! 
how  hard  is  the  impenitent  heart!  Brother  S.,  are 
you  not  sometimes  quite  discouraged  in  giving  men 
invitations  to  enter  heaven-,  while  they  so  generally 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 

slight  them?  But  let  us  not  be  weary  in  well  doing, 
for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not.  O 
how  desirable  to  have  more  zeal  and  perseverance, 
more  compassion  for  sinners,  and  more  love  to 
Christ.  Then  we  should  be  better  ministers." 

TO  MISS  M.  D.  B.  OF  W. 

"Dec.  23.  We  are  now  within  a  short  distance  of 
Malta.  Hitherto  the  Lord  has  preserved  and  pros- 
pered us.  Countries  that  need  missionary  labor 
now  present  themselves  all  around  us. 

"When  I  cast  my  eyes  on  the  hills  of  Africa,  I 
think  of  millions  there,  the  slaves  of  Mahommedan 
cruelty  and  superstition.  When  we  sailed  by  Por- 
tugal, and  Spain,  and  Sicily,  and  Sardinia,  I 
thought  of  the  multitudes  who  are  there  shrouded 
in  papal  darkness.  As  we  proceed,  we  shall  see 
still  more  extensive  and  populous  countries,  where 
the  God  of  this  world  holds  uncontrolled  dominion. 
'The  harvest  is  plenteous,  the  laborers  are  few.'  It 
makes  one's  heart  ache  to  think  of  the  religious  state 
of  these  people.  With  such  faith,  such  practice, 
and  such  hearts,  as  they  now  possess,  what  must  be 
their  prospect,  what  their  portion  at  death?  I  fear 
we  think  too  little  of  the  heathen  as  candidates  for 
eternity.  Surely  they  have  souls,  and  they  are  sin- 
ners. As  such  they  cannot  enter  heaven.  Do  think 
of  their  prospects.  I  have  no  disposition  to  dispute 
with  those  who  have  so  much  benevolence  and 
piety  as  to  shudder  at  the  thought  that  a  heathen 
should  perish,  while  they  have  not  benevolence  or 
piety  enough  to  give  a  cent,  or  offer  a  prayer  for 
their  conversion.  But  I  do  earnestly  desire  that 
Christians,  who  know  the  evil  of  sin  and  the  value 
of  the  soul,  would  think  solemnly  of  the  condition 
and  prospects  of  a  world  lying  in  wickedness  with- 
out the  Gospel." 


The   ship,  in  which  Mr.  Fjsk  sailed,  entered  the 
harbor  of  Malta  on  the  23d  of  Dec.  after  a  favorable 


104  MEMOIR    OF 

voyage.  Such  was  the  strictness  of  the  quarantine 
laws,  that  no  one  was  permitted  to  land  on  the  Isl- 
and, except  at  certain  places  near  the  shore,  and 
this  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  such  articles  as 
were  brought  and  laid  there  for  them.  While  lying 
in  harbor  an  opportunity  was  enjoyed  to  form  an 
acquaintance  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jowett,  Dr.  Naudi, 
and  others,  from  whom  valuable  information  was 
obtained,  and  marked  proofs  received  of  their  cor- 
dial interest  in  the  Palestine  Mission.  By  these 
gentlemen  they  were  furnished  with  letters  of  intro- 
duction to  persons  of  influence  in  Smyrna  and  Scio. 
While  in  Malta  harbor,  he  writes  to  a  brother  in 
Shelburne. 

"Dec.  29.  There  are  two  missionaries  on  this 
Island  from  England,  Mr.  Jowett  and  Mr.  Wilson. 
They  come  every  day  to  see  us;  and  though  we  are 
not  allowed  to  touch  each  other,  yet  we  may  stand 
in  different  boats,  or  at  a  little  distance  in  the  Laz- 
aretto, and  converse.  They  seem  to  be  excellent 
men,  have  given  us  considerable  information,  have 
requested  us  to  correspond  with  them,  and  have 
offered  us  letters  of  introduction  to  some  gentle- 
men, with  whom  they  are  acquainted  at  Smyrna. 

"We  have  twice  seen  Dr.  Naudi,  native  of  Malta, 
who  is  much  engaged  in  circulating  the  Scriptures, 
and  Tracts,  and  expresses  great  interest  in  our  object. 
There  is  a  Bible  Society  here,  consisting  of  these 
three  men  and  a  few  others,  principally  foreigners, 
merchants,  and  officers  residing  here.  Thus  a  lit- 
tle light  begins  here  to  glimmer.  Though  we  shall 
be  more  than  a  thousand  miles  from  these  men,  yet 
we  shall  consider  them  our  neighbors. — Your  affec-^ 
tionate  brother,  PLINY." 

TO  REV.  DR.  PORTER,  OF  ANDOVER. 

"Dec.  30.  Dear  Sir. — Your  parting  letter  increas- 
ed our  obligations  which  have  been  accumulating 
for  years.  It  shall  be  our  endeavor  to  approve  our- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  105 

selves  not  unworthy  of  the  affection  and  confidence, 
you  have  bestowed.  A  parting  visit  at  Andover, 
after  the  members  of  the  Seminary  had  returned, 
we  with  reluctance  relinquished.  The  goodness  of 
God,  however,  is  manifest  in  providing  for  us  so 
favorable  a  passage  to  these  regions.  We  have 
encountered  no  dangerous  storms;  yet  we  have 
sometimes  read  with  deep  interest  Psalms,  91,  and 
121,  to  which  you  referred  us.  How  precious  the 
support  they  yield  in  the  hour  of  sorrow  or  of  danger. 
We  had  often  heard  it  said,  that  it  must  be  impos- 
sible to  judge,  what  feelings  are  excited  on  leaving 
one's  country,  unless  we  experience  them.  This 
remark  is  never  well  understood,  till  it  receives  a 
practical  illustration. 

"A  voyage  at  sea  in  some  respects  is  favorable  to 
piety.  It  is  calculated  to  produce  confidence  in 
God,  patience  under  little  troubles,  and  compas- 
sion towards  those  who  are  in  danger,  or  in  want. 
But  on  many  accounts  it  is  unfavorable.  We  have 
no  apartments  for  uninterrupted  retirement.  We 
find,  however,  much  comfort  in  reading  John  iv.  21 
— 24.  On  the  whole,  our  voyage  has  been  as  pleas- 
ant as  we  could  expect;  our  accommodations  much 
better  than  we  anticipated.  We  often  think,  often 
speak  of  the  Theological  Seminary.  We  hope  to 
hear  that  every  thing  there  prospers;  and  especially 
that  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  prevails.  Nothing 
prepares  for  encountering  trials,  or  performing 
labors,  like  the  habit  of  walking  with  God,  and 
drawing  motives  and  consolations  from  the  cross 
of  Christ.  O  that  we  may  be  thus  qualified  for  our 
work.  We  hope  you  will  not  cease  to  pray  for  us." 

TO     THE     REV.     DR.     P.     OF     S. 

"Jan.  3.  To-day  I  preached  from  Acts  xxviii.  1. 
After  rehearsing  the  story  of  St.  Paul's  voyage, 
shipwreck  and  escape,  I  endeavored  to  show  what 
instruction  and  admonition  a  storm  at  sea  is  calcu- 


106  MEMOIR    OF 

lated  to  afford.  Some  of  my  hearers  had  suffered 
shipwreck,  and  all  knew  very  well  the  dangers  of 
the  sea.  They  appeared  considerably  interested. 
Still,  preaching  to  them  and  talking  with  them,  some- 
times seems  like  blows  on  the  water,  which  yields 
to  the  stroke  but  retains  no  impression.  Whether 
any  fruit  will  be  produced  from  the  seed  we  have 
sown,  must  be  left  with  Him  who  can  give  the 
increase.  Probably  they,  with  whom  we  must  labor 
hereafter,  will  be  still  more  insensible  to  divine 
truth.  I  need  more  faith  and  patience,  and  I  need 
the  prayers  of  Christian^.  Above  all,  I  need  the 
supporting  aids  of  divine  grace." 

On  the  9th  of  January,  the  ship  proceeded  on  her 
voyage,  and  on  the  15th,  entered  the  harbor  of 
Smyrna.  As  the  day  following  was  the  Sabbath, 
Mr.  Fisk  and  his  colleague  remained  on  board  till 
Monday.  Some  of  his  reflections  during  the  Sab- 
bath will  be  found  in  a  letter  written  to  the  Rev.  A. 
B.  of  S. 

Smyrna,  January  16,  1820. 

"Dear  Brother. — It  was  once  our  happiness  to 
keep  Sabbaths  together.  Now  the  Atlantic  and 
Mediterranean  lie  between  us.  Distance  and  oceans, 
however,  cannot  wholly  interrupt  the  communion  of 
Christian  brethren.  Will  it  arford  you  any  gratifi- 
cation to  know  how  I  have  spent  my  first  Sabbath  in 
Asia. 

"We  arrived  in  this  harbor  yesterday.  Mr.  Parsons 
and  I  thought  it  not  best  to  go  into  town  until 
to-morrow,  and  we  therefore  remain  in  the  ship. 
The  Sabbath  has  been  very  different  from  one  at 
Andover.  Nearly  a  hundred  vessels  lie  in  the  har- 
bor, whose  boats  have  been  passing  and  repassing 
all  day;  guns  have  been  heard  frequently,  which,  with 
the  ringing  of  catholic  bells  in  town,  and  the  shouts, 
yells,  murmurs,  and  gabbling  of  Turks,  Greeks,  and 
almost  every  kind  of  people,  in  every  direction,  and 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  107 

in  their  different  languages,  have  made  this  a  noisy 
day. 

"This  is  our  eleventh  Sabbath  at  sea.  Except  two, 
the  crew  have  been  regularly  collected  in  the'cabin 
or  on  deck  to  attend  a  religious  service.  Mr.  Par- 
sons preached  to  day  from  Matt.  xxiv.  44.  'Be  ye 
also  ready.' — This  sermon  was  occasioned  by  the 
sudden  death  of  one  of  the  sailors  who  fell  from  the 
main  top,  and  survived  only  about  two  hours.  The 
event  has  had  some  effect  on  the  survivors.  To  day 
they  were  very  attentive,  though  we  have  strong 
reason  to  fear,  that  no  permanent  impression  is  made. 
Mr.  P.,  was  very  affectionate  and  faithful  in  his  ad- 
dress to  the  men. 

"tn  the  morning  I  read  Daniel,  to  see  what  I  could 
find  about  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  It  is  a  valuable, 
a  precious  book.  Some  of  it  is  very  easily  under- 
stood, and  affords  much  ground  for  animated  hope, 
and  zealous  efforts  in  regard  to  religion.  In  the  af- 
noon  I  read  the  Memoir  of  Henry  Martyn.  This  is 
a  work  of  rare  excellence.  Mr.  Martyn  was  an 
eminent  Christian.  He  walked  with  God.  He  loved 
the  Bible.  He  read  with  much  interest  and  evident 
advantage,  Brainerd,  Edwards,  Hopkins,  Baxter, 
Milner,  and  Bunyan.  The  aged  Mr.  Newton,  Mr. 
Richard  Cecil,  and  H.  K.  White,  were  among  his 
Christian  friends,  and  what  perhaps  was  of  more  im- 
portance still,  he  had  a  sister  who  had  made  high 
attainments  in  the  divine  life,  and  whose  faithful  and 
tender  efforts  contributed  not  a  little  to  the  purity 
and  elevation  of  his  piety. 

"Just  before  dark  we  walked  some  time  on  deck, 
conversing  about  Henry  Martyn,  and  then  looking 
at  Smyrna,  turned  our  conversation  to  the  work  be- 
fore us.  What  would  be  your  feelings  in  looking  at 
a  city  of  150,000  souls,  the  greater  part  Mahomme- 
dans,  and  the  rest  little  or  no  better.  'Can  these 
dry  bones  live?  O  Lord  God  thou  knowest.'  " 


it 


108  MEMOIR    OF 


CHAPTER  V. 


RESIDENCE    IN    SMYRNA    AND  SCIO  IN    CONNEXION    WITH 
MR.  PARSONS,  AND    VISIT    TO  "THE  SEVEN  CHURCHES 


THE  civility  and  cordiality,  with  which  Mr.  Fisk 
was  treated  on  his  arrival  in  Smyrna,  particularly 
from  the  gentlemen  to  whom  he  had  letters  of  intro- 
duction, he  acknowledges  in  a  letter  to  his  father, 
dated  January  18,  1820. 

"Honored  and  beloved  Father. — When  I  recollect 
how  much  you  have  done  for  me,  and  how  much 
interest  you  felt  for  me  when  I  left  you  last,  I  am 
certain  you  will  be  comforted,  and  will  unite  your 
thanksgivings  with  mine  for  all  the  goodness  of  God 
to  me,  while  on  the  ocean,  and  while  exposed  to 
many  dangers. 

"We  lodge  as  yet  on  board  the  vessel,  and  have 
been  on  shore  only  once.  Yesterday  we  spent  the 
whole  day  in  town.  It  will  comfort  you  to  know, 
that  we  have  already  found  a  few  friends.  Capt. 
Edes  went  with  us  first  to  Messrs.  Van  Lennep's. 
There  are  two  brothers  of  this  name  who  live  to- 
gether. They  are  merchants,  were  born  in  Smyrna 
of  Dutch  parents,  are  respectable  and  rich.  They 
received  us  very  kindly;  offered  us  every  assistance 
in  their  power;  told  us  they  kept  horses,  which  we 
could  have  to  ride  at  any  time.  We  called  next  at 
Mr.  John  Lee's.  He  is  a  native  of  Smyrna  by  Eng- 
lish parents;  his  wife  is  a  French  lady.  He  is  also 
a  rich  merchant,  and  a  man  of  extensive  knowledge. 
Mr.  Langdon  of  Boston  had  some  time  since  writ- 
ten to  Mr.  Lee  respecting  our  mission;  but  Mr.  L. 
says,  he  began  to  fear  that  we  were  not  coming. 
He  owns  a  large  library,  and  has  offered  us  the  use 
of  it;  and  assured  us  that  his  influence  shall  be  ex- 


REV.   PLINY    FISK.  109 

or  ted  ill  our  favor,  and  in  favor  of  our  object.  We 
dined  with  him.  Our  next  visit  was  with  the  Rev. 
Charles  Williamson,  an  Episcopal  minister  from 
England,  who  is  sent  out  as  chaplain  to  preach  to  the 
English  living  here.  He  has  resided  here  about  two 
years,  expresses  great  joy  at  our  arrival;  and  he  will 
assist  us  in  procuring  a  place  of  residence,  and 
whatever  else  we  may  need.  It  is  a  great  consola- 
tion to  find  one  such  man.  He  preaches  every  Sab- 
bath in  a  small  house  or  chapel,  to  the  few  English 
residents  in  Smyrna. 

"We  called  next  on  Mr.  Perkins.  There  are  two 
merchants  here  by  this  name,  who  are  brothers, 
from  Boston;  one  however  has  lived  here  about 
twenty  years,  and  the  other  a  longer  time.  Here 
too  we  were  kindly  received.  Such  was  our  first 
visit  in  Asia.  About  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  we 
returned  to  the  ship.  The  men  I  have  mentioned 
all  live  near  together,  in  Frank-street,  which  is  in- 
habited principally  by  merchants  from  Europe;  Eng- 
lish, Scotch,  Dutch,  Russian,  Austrian,  Spanish,  and 
Portuguese. 

"This  is  a  place  of  extensive  trade.  There  are 
perhaps  100  vessels  now  in  harbor.  Three  are 
American.  We  expect  to  hire  a  room,  and  live  here 
for  the  present  to  study  languages.  The  prospect 
is,  that  we  shall  find  our  situation  pleasant.  Surely 
the  goodness  of  God  calls  for  our  gratitude,  and  our 
entire  devotedness  to  his  cause." 

TO    REV.    DR.    WOODS.    ANDOVEll. 

Smyrna,  January  30,  1820. 

"Rev.  and  Dear  Sir. — It  has  long  been  my  earnest 
desire  to  have  a  regular  correspondence  with  some 
experienced  Christian,  who  can  assist  me  in  forming 
my  religious  and  missionary  character;  a  correspon- 
dence which  shall  be  peculiarly  free  arid  unreserved; 
in  which  I  can  communicate  frankly  all  that  I  wish, 
about  my  temptations  and  dangers,  my  struggles, 
10 


110  MEMOIR    OF 

failures  and  successes,  my  doubts,  fears  and  hopes; 
and  in  which  I  may  receive  the  results  of  longer 
experience.  My  present  situation  makes  such  a 
correspondence  peculiarly  desirable,  shut  out  as  T 
am  from  Christian  society,  and  deprived  of  the  or- 
dinary means  of  grace;  in  danger  from  irreligious 
European  society,  and  the  influence  of  a  moral 
atmosphere  wholly  corrupt.  I  feel  the  need  of  a 
friend  who  will  look  at  me  from  America,  faithfully 
tell  me  all  his  heart,  and  raise  the  warning  voice, 
when  he  sees  me  in  danger. 

"Your  letters  would  be  peculiarly  profitable,  be- 
cause written  by  one  who  has  already  had  opportu- 
nity to  know  my  character  and  disposition,  my  weak- 
nesses and  dangers. 

"Here  I  think  it  proper  to  make  one  remark  con- 
cerning my  religious  state.  Though  I  have  been 
for  a  long  time  a  professor  of  religion,  and  have 
been  much  engaged  in  active  duties;  yet  I  have  not 
by  any  means  that  assurance  which  I  wish  to  have, 
of  the  genuineness  of  my  religious  experience. 

"Most  of  the  time  I  have  indeed  a  comfortable 
hope,  but  not  without  some  distressing  fears  that  my 
religion  may  be  accounted  for  on  natural  principles. 
This  has  been  my  state,  with  very  little  change,  for 
about  twelve  years.  What  am  I  to  think  of  this? 

"While  I  request  further  favors,  I  beg  you  will  be 
assured,  that  I  entertain  a  very  grateful  sense  of 
those  already  received." 

On  the  first  Monday  in  February,  Messrs.  Fisk 
and  Parsons  united  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Williamson 
in  the  Monthly  concert  of  prayer.  Probably  this 
was  the  first  meeting  of  the  kind  ever  held  in 
Turkey. 

Without  recurring  to  the  journal,*  which  furnishes 
a,  minute  detail  of  visits  and  observations  during  the 
first  few  months  of  Mr.  Fisk's  residence  in  Smyrna, 

*  Missionary  Herald,  vol.   17.  p.  185  and  201, 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  Ill 

it  will  be  sufficient  to  give  a  selection  of  extracts 
from  his  correspondence,  which  will  show  in  general 
what  his  situation  and  engagements  at  this  time  were, 
with  his  observations  thereon. 

TO    ONE    OF    HIS    MISSIONARY    BRETHREN. 

Smyi-na,  March  6,  1820. 

••The  Christian  is  a  citizen  of  Immanuel's  king- 
dom, arid  as  such  ought  to  cultivate  patriotism,  to  a 
high  degree.  What  could  be  more  suitable,  than 
the  glowing  fire  and  the  burning  zeal  of  political  en- 
thusiasm consecrated  to  Christ,  and  baptized  into  his' 
spirit?  How  ought  we  all  to  be  ashamed  of  ourselves, 
that  we  have  so  little  holy  patriotism,  that  we  love 
our  kingdom  so  little;  while  they,  who  belong  to 
earthly  kingdoms,  are  so  completely  devoted  to  the 
perishing  interests  and  carnal  objects  of  their  re- 
spective kingdoms?  Sometimes  I  love  to  think  of 
the  glory  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  ef  its  progress 
from  step  to  step,  till  it  shall  fill  the  earth.  But  I 
stand  in  great  need  of  having  my  views  rendered 
more  spiritual. 

"This  is  the  day  of  the  Monthly  concert. — A  pre- 
cious day  to  the  friends  of  missions.  We  have 
thought  it  proper  to  devote  the  day  to  religious  ser- 
vices. We  conversed  sometime  about  our  need  oi 
more  acquaintance  with  the  Scriptures,  and  with 
the  nature  of  Christ's  kingdom-,  and  more  purity  and 
spirituality  of  mind,  as  qualifications  for  our  great 
work;  and  then  cried  to  God,  that  he  would  fit  us 
for  his  own  work.  We  spoke  of  the  multitudes, 
who  are -engaged  in  this  Concert;  of  Christians,  who 
through  ignorance,  or  indifference,  neglect  it;  and 
uf  the  great  importance  of  having  the  whole  strength 
of  all  God's  people  united  in  this  work,  that  the 
whole  family  of  Christ  may  come  on  this  day  with 
one  petition,  and  with  all  earnestness  of  intercession 
plead  for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  We  then 
made  it  a  subject  of  prayer,  that  the  presence  of 


1  12  MEMOIR    OF 

Christ  may  be  every  where  enjoyed  to  day,  and  that 
this  Concert  may  be  extended." 

TO    THE    REV.    DR.    P.,    OF    SHELBURNE,    MASS. 

Smyrna,  March  17,  1820. 

"Smyrna  would  be  a  good  missionary  station.  It 
is  full  of  souls  bound  to  eternity,  but  enveloped  in 
the  most  dreadful  moral  darkness.  You  cannot,  I 
apprehend,  very  well  conceive  what  emotions  it  ex- 
cites, to  stand  and  look  at  such  a  city.  The  people 
are  dying  daily  in  the  most  dreadful  ignorance  of 
the  Saviour,  and  of  the  true  God.  There  are  around 
the  city  immense  burying  grounds,  some  of  them 
containing,  I  presume,  twenty  or  thirty  acres;  filled 
with  tombs  and  overshadowed  with  Cypress  trees. 
What  a  scene  will  it  be  when  these  unnumbered 
congregations  of  the  dead,  shall  rise  again! 

"Though  this  land  is  full  of  superstition,  cruelty 
and  ignorance,  yet  we  find  our  situation  by  no  means 
uncomfortable.  The  house  in  which  we  live  is  two 
stories  high;  though,  like  many  others  in  the  city, 
its  walls  are  of  mud,  and  it  has  no  chimney.  We 
arc  near  the  north-east  corner  of  the  city,  and  have 
a  good  place  for  morning  and  evening  walks;  though 
the  streets  are  generally  very  dirty,  and  very  narrow, 
being  from  six  to  perhaps  fifteen  feet  wide.  I  be- 
lieve there  are  only  two  carriages  in  Smyrna,  and 
these  both  belong  to  Englishmen.  All  burdens  are 
carried  on  the  backs  of  camels,  mules,  asses,  or  men. 

"The  costume  of  the  people  is  truly  amusing. 
One  is  clothed  with  long  robes  coming  to  his  feet: 
another  with  large  pantaloons  coming  only  to  his 
knees; — one  has  a  turban  on  his  head,  another  a  cal- 
pak, — black,  white,  or  green,  sometimes  globular, 
sometimes  cubical,  and  often  very  large.  They 
have  no  brim,  are  made  very  light,  set  close  to  the 
head,  the  hair  being  generally  all  shaved  off,  unless 
it  be  a  little  on  the  crown;  are  worn  in  the  house. 


REV.    PLINY    FI.SK.  I  l-I 

us  well  as  abroad,  in  company,  at  church,  and  every 
where. 

"The  catholic  priests  wear  hats  with  broad  brims.; 
the  Greeks,  a  small  black  hat  without  any  brim.  It 
is  common  to  meet  men  with  beards,  that  hang  down 
on  their  breasts. — Jews,  Turks,  Priests,  &c.  The 
Turkish  women  are  seldom  seen  abroad,  and  never 
except  with  their  faces  completely  covered.  The 
Armenian  women  have  their  faces  nearly  or  quite 
all  veiled;  but  the  Greek  women  seem  quite  willing 
to  have  their  faces  seen.  Their  dress  is  generally 
very  much  like  that  of  the  English  ladies." 

TO    THE    REV.    D.    H.,    OF    W. 

i -March,  1820.  You  will  not  expect  to  hear,  at 
present,  that  we  have  met  with  much  success. 
While  you  labor  in  a  field  where  you  may  spend 
one  part  of  the  day  in  sowing,  and  the  other  part  in 
reaping,  we  have  come  to  a  field  which  needs  not 
a  little  preparatory  labor  before  the  seed  can  be 
sown  with  much  prospect  of  a  crop.  We  do  indeed 
drop  now  and  then  a  seed,  and  cherish  a  faint  hope 
that  some  fruit  may  be  the  result.  But  the  land  is 
so  covered  with  rocks  and  hedges,  with  swamps  and 
marshes;  so  overrun  with  briers,  thorns,  and  poison- 
ous weeds;  so  infested  with  birds  and  beasts  of 
prey;  so  blasted  by  the  curse  of  the  JHmighty,  that  our 
hopes  of  a  speedy  or  an  abundant  harvest  are  ex- 
ceedingly faint  and  wavering.  Yet  we  know,  and 
wish  always  to  remember,  whose  blessing  it  is,  that 
can  give  success  even  here. 

"Visionary  as  our  undertaking  may  seem  to 
worldly  spirits,  and  disheartening  as  our  prospects 
sometimes  appear  to  ourselves,  yet  we  rejoice,  that 
we  are  sent  hither,  and  thus  far  are  very  happy  in 
our  work.  Yes,  small  as  our  forces  are,  we  will, 
trusting  in  Him,  who  is  mighty,  confidently  besiege 
this  great  empire  of  sin.  Wt  may  perish  in  the 
10* 


114  MEMOIR    OF 

siege  before  the  first  stone  shall  fall  from  the  wall, 
But  it  is  not  more  certain,  that  the  walls  of  Jericho 
fell  before  the  ancient  people  of  God,  than  it  is,  that 
the  whole  Mahommedan  world  will  be  subdued  by 
the  Gospel.  But,  my  brother,  you  know  something 
of  the  treachery  and  the  weakness  of  the  human 
heart:  and  though  these  prospects  are  certain,  yet 
the  time  may  come,  when  our  faith,  courage,  and 
resolutions,  will  fail.  Think  of  us  sometimes  in 
your  devotional  moments,  and  especially  in  refer- 
ence to  the  danger  of  our  fainting,  and  proving  un- 
faithful in  our  work." 

The  letter,  which  will  next  be  inserted,  was  writ- 
ten on  the  fourth  anniversary  of  the  death  of  his 
mother,  and  addressed  to  his  father.  It  will  exhibit, 
what  was  peculiarly  strong  in  Mr.  F.,  filial  affection. 

Smyrna.  April  15,  1820. 

"Dearly  beloved  Father. — It  will  probably  be  a 
long  time  before  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  to  send 
you  this  letter;  but  I  have  a  special  reason  for  writ- 
ing to  you  to-day.  It  is  four  years  this  day  since 
the  death  of  my  dear  Mother.  Four  years  ago  my 
iather,  brothers,  and  sisters,  were  watching  with 
painful  anxiety  the  symptoms  which  indicated  [her 
approaching  dissolution.  In  the  evening  the  ap- 
pointed moment  arrived.  Your  hopes  vanished. 
Her  breath  ceased.  Her  immortal  spirit  departed. 
How  painful  was  that  event  to  those  who  survived! 
Even  at  this  distance,  and  after  the  lapse  of  four 
years,  my  heart  is  alive  to  the  affecting  scene.  The 
letter  which  gave  me  the  mournful  news  is  now  open 
before  me,  and  a  perusal  of  it  has,  in  some  measure, 
revived  the  sensations  which  at  first  it  excited. 

"Alas!  how  uncertain  are  all  earthly  connexions! 
How  liable  we  are  every  moment  to  be  deprived  of 
the  objects  that  are  dearest  to  our  hearts! 

"Happy  are  they  who  have  grace  given  them  to 
make  a  wise  improvement  of  the  afflictions  which 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


they  are  called  to  endure.  To  them  these  momentary 
trials  will  be  productive  of  eternal  joy.  That  this 
may  be  the  happy  effect,  we  need  the  influences  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  to  produce  in  us  submission  and  love. 

"After  having  for  many  years  lived  in  the  domes- 
tic state,  and  experienced  the  trials  and  comforts, 
the  hopes  and  fears,  connected  with  it;  my  father  is 
now  left  in  lonely  widowhood.  Four  years  of  this 
solitude  have  already  passed.  It  is  indeed  a  great 
blessing,  and  one  which,  I  trust,  affords  you  much 
happiness,  and  is  enjoyed  with  many  thanksgivings, 
to  live  in  the  society  of  children,  especially  of  chil- 
dren who  have  devoted  themselves  to  the  service  of 
Christ.  Does  not  this  in  some  measure  compensate 
for  the  loss  of  a  still  dearer  friend? 

"When  I  reflect  on  the  changes  which  have  taken 
place  within  four  years  in  my  father's  family;  it  ex- 
rites  a  train  of  melancholy  reflections. 

"But  these  changes  have  all  been  ordered  by  In- 
finite wisdom.  Why  then  should  we  not  cheerfully 
acquiesce^  Why  should  we  not  adore  our  God  for 
all  his  dispensations? 

"After  our  afflictions  have  passed  by,  we  may  very 
properly  inquire,  what  effect  they  have  produced. 
Are  we  excited  to  more  prayer?  Are  we  weaned 
from  the  world?  Are  we  fitted  to  die? 

"My  circumstances  seem  to  render  it  peculiarly 
important,  that  I  should  be  always  ready  to  leave 
the  world.  And,  my  dear  father,  you  undoubtedly 
reflect  very  often  on  your  age,  and  that  you  must 
before  long  put  off  this  tabernacle.  O  may  the 
grace  of  God  prepare  us  for  the  change  whenever 
it  may  come.  May  my  father  enjoy  the  inestimable 
comforts  of  an  unshaken  hope,  and  wait  with  patient 
expectation  the  hour  which  shall  call  him  to  endless 
rest.  I  shall  always  remember  the  happy  death  of 
my  good  mother.  What  a  blessing  to  enjoy  such 
comfort,  and  such  hope  on  a  dying  bed.  May  we 


1  1  0  MEMOIR    OF 

live  the  life,  that  so  we  may  die  the  death  of  thf 
righteous.     Your  absent,  but  dutiful  son,  PLINY." 

Scio,  an  Island  about  70  miles  from  Smyrna,  was 
considered  an  eligible  summer  residence.  It  also 
afforded  superior  advantages  for  the  study  of  modern 
Greek,  which  might  be  pursued  under  the  direction 
of  Professor  Bambas,  the  Principal  of  a  flourishing 
Seminary  then  in  the  Island.  Accordingly  arrange- 
ments were  made  by  Mr.  F.,  and  his  fellow  laborer, 
to  go  to  that  place,  at  which  they  arrived  May  12th, 
after  a  passage  of  forty-eight  hours.  They  were 
introduced  to  the  Greek  Bishop,  as  Americans;  who 
immediately  inquired,  whether  they  were  WASHING- 
TON'S countrymen.  On  the  15th  they  were  intro- 
duced to  Professor  Bambas  by  letters  from  Messrs. 
Jowett  and  Williamson.  They  found  him  reading 
Sophocles  with  a  class  of  pupils.  He  proposed  to 
devote  his  time  to  instructing  them  in  Modern 
Greek,  inviting  them  to  come  to  his  study  daily  for 
the  purpose. 

The  obliging  Professor  assigned  as  a  reason  for 
devoting  such  special  attention  to  his  missionary 
pupils,  his  regard  for  the  employment,  in  which 
they  were  to  be  engaged.  He  took,  it  was  found, 
a  lively  interest  in  the  benevolent  operations  of  the 
day,  and  proved  to  be  a  man  of  correct  religious 
sentiments,  and  a  faithful  teacher.  Mr.  Fisk,  in 
a  letter  to  his  father,  dated  Scio,  June  5,  1820, 
thus  speaks  of  his  situation  and  employments. 

"About  four  weeks  ago  we  left  Smyrna  and  came 
•to  Scio,  (the  Chios  mentioned  in  Acts.)  It  is  in- 
habited almost  wholly  by  Greeks.  We  came  here 
to  learn  the  Greek  language.  I  am  acquainted  with 
but  two  persons  on  the  Island  who  speak  English, 
and  we  do  not  very  often  see  them.  Many  speak 
Italian,  in  which  we  are  now  able  to  converse  with 
considerable  ease;  and  we  begin  to  stammer  a  lit- 
tle in  Greek.  We  have  hired  a  small  house,  for 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  11  t 

which  we  pay  about  eight  dollars  a  month.  When 
we  left  Smyrna  we  hired  a  Greek  (Martino,)  who 
has  travelled  much  with  Europeans  in  this  country, 
to  come  with  us.  He  is  a  poor  man,  and  cannot 
read  a  word  of  any  language;  but  he  speaks  Greek. 
French,  Italian,  and  Turkish.  When  we  travel,  he 
knows  the  country,  and  acts  as  our  guide.  He  is 
our  interpreter,  and  steward.  I  am  now  learning 
him  to  read  Italian. 

"Our  living  here  costs  us  generally  about  60  or 
70  cents  a  day.  We  find  here  no  good  meat  nor 
milk  nor  butter.  Bread  is  very  good,  and  also  rice; 
fruit,  such  as  oranges,  lemons,  almonds,  &c.  are  very 
cheap.  Wine  costs  five  or  six  cents  only  per  quart: 
and  except  water,  is  the  common  drink  of  the 
country. 

"The  weather  is  very  hot,  so  that  we  cannot 
study  so  much  as  we  could  last  winter.  Except  a 
degree  of  debility  produced  by  the  heat,  we  enjoy 
good  health. 

"Our  situation  for  learning  Greek  is   peculiarly 
favorable.     Our  instructor  is  the    first  Teacher  in 
the  Greek   college,  and  a  man  of  learning.      We 
shall  remain  here  perhaps  three  months  longer,  and ' 
then  return  to  Smyrna. 

"Our  time  has  been  occupied  thus  far,  and  will 
be  principally  occupied  for  months,  perhaps  for 
years,  in  studying  languages,  and  in  collecting 
information  about  the  country,  and  in  distributing 
Bibles  and  Tracts.  If  our  mission  is  the  object  of 
divine  favor,  we  may  live  yet  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  Turks  and  Jews,  as  we  used  to  preach  in  our 
own  country.  But  we  know  not  what  a  day  may 
bring  forth,  and  desire  to  commit  ourselves  and  all 
our  plans  to  the  divine  disposal. 

"The  people  here  are  very  friendly  to  us,  and  we 
live  quietly.  They  all  (except  a  few  Turks  and  Jews) 
profess  to  be  Christians,  and  consider  themselves 
in  the  way  to  future  happiness.  But  they  know 
very  little  about  Christianity,  have  very  few  Bibles, 


116  MEMOIR    OF 

and  suppose  that  religion  consists  very  much  in 
making  the  sign  of  the  cross,  bowing  before  pic- 
tures of  Christ,  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  Apostles  and 
Saints,  and  in  performing  other  religious  ceremo- 
nies. They  receive  Greek  Tracts  very  readily, 
and  they  who  can  read  are  interested  in  perusing 
them.  I  >hope  we  shall  do  something  to  promote 
their  spiritual  welfare  while  we  reside  on  the  Isl- 
and." 

*  "On  the  13th  of  June  the  conductor  of  the  col- 
lege press,  was  engaged  to  furnish  5,000  copies  of 
a  Tract  on  Reading  the  Scriptures,  selected  from  the 
works  of  Chrysostom,  and  translated  into  Modern 
Greek.  When  the  Tract  was  ready  for  distribution, 
trial  was  soon  made  of  the  manner  in  which  it  would 
be  received.  The  result  was  such,  as  to  suggest 
the  immediate  publication  of  another — "The  end  of 
Time" — by  Dr.  Watts,  translated  also  into  Modern 
Greek.  With  these  little  heralds  it  was  easy  to  gain 
access  to  the  schools,  the  monasteries,  and  the  nun- 
neries; in  short,  to  any  class  of  the  Greek  population. 
Professor  B.  warmly  seconded  the  circulation  of 
Tracts  among  his  pupils,  by  urging  them  to  study, 
and  retain  in  their  memories,  what  had  been  so  gen- 
erously put  into  their  hands.  Within  a  few  weeks 
numerous  copies  were  on  their  way  to  Thessalonica, 
Crete,  Corfu,  Ipsera,  and  many  other  places.  The 
success  of  these  incipient  efforts  was  incomparably 
more  rapid  and  encouraging,  than  could  have  been 
expected." 

TO    HIS    FATHER. 

Scio,  July  2i,  1820. 

"My  very  dear  Father, — It  is  now  ten  or  twelve 
weeks  since  we  came  to  this  Island.  It  has  one 
city  in  which  we  resided  six  or  seven  weeks.  We 
are  now  five  or  six  miles  from  it.  We  have  two 
chambers  in  a  good  house,  and  live  very  comfort a- 

*  Sec  12th  Annual  Report  of  the  American  Board,  p.  89. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


bly,  except  that  we  are  sometimes  most  sadly  tor- 
mented with  musquitoes  and  fleas.     During  the  day 
we  study   Greek.     About  4   o'clock  we  go  to  our 
instructor,  who  lives  half  a  mile  from  us,  and  spend 
from   one  to  two  hours  with  him.     He  is  the  most 
learned  man  on  the    Island,  is  very  k  ind|ja  tt%  and 
takes  great  pains  to  assist  us.     He  saw^MB  day,  in 
reference  to  our   work;  —  'May  you  go  on   in   the 
strength  of  the  Lord,  and   accomplish   the    object, 
for  which  you  have  left  your  friends  and  your  coun- 
try.'    It  is   very  pleasant  to  enjoy  the  society  of 
such  a  man;  for  most  of  the  people  here  are  igno- 
rant to  a  degree,  of  which  you  can  form  no  ade- 
quate conception.     Think  of  the  most  ignorant  fam- 
ily you  ever   knew,  and  then  think   that  almost  all 
the   people  here   are  still  more  ignorant.     Multi- 
tudes of  them  cannot  read  a  word.     They  who  can 
read,  have  but  few  books  and  read  but  little.     They 
have  a  few1  copies  of  the  Bible  in  ancient  Greek, 
but   scarcely  any  of  them  understand  it.     In  their 
own    language,  Modern  Greek,  the  Old  Testament 
has  never  been   printed,  and  there  are  scarcely  any 
copies  of  the  New  on  the  Island.     We  brought  a 
few  Testaments  with  us,   and  a  little  while   since 
gave  one  to  a  priest  who  had  never  seen  one  before. 
Another  priest  saw  it,  and  sent  to  us  for  one  which 
we  let  him  have.     A  few  days  after,  he  came  and 
purchased  another,  and  with  it  we  gave  him  about  a 
dozen  Tracts.     Last  Sunday  we  had  five  lads  at  our 
room  to  read  the  Scriptures.     We  have  distributed 
a  large    number  of  Tracts,  obtained  at  Malta  and 
Smyrna,  and  they  have  been  very  gratefully  received. 
There  is  a  printing  press  on  the  Island,  at  which 
there  are  now  printing  some  Tracts  for  us.     I  think 
great  good  may  be  done  in  this  way." 

In  the  month  of  August,  Mr.  Fisk  for  a  few  days 
was  so  indisposed,  as  to  call  for  the  assistance  of  a 
"lysician.  At  other  times  he  was  engaged,  as  usual, 
study,  and  in  the   distribution  of  Tracts,  visiting 


120  MEMOIR    OF 

schools,  giving  religious  instruction  to  children, 
making  inquiries  and  researches  with  reference  to 
the  state  of  the  surrounding  countries,  and  the  fa- 
cilities which  exist  for  the  dissemination  of  scrip- 
tural knowledge.  He  visited  and  examined  the  state 
of  the  college  which  had  then  been  established 
about  five  years.  At  that  time  there  belonged  to  it 
700  or  800  students,  and  fourteen  Instructors — one 
Professor  of  Chemistry  and  Rhetoric,  one  of  Mathe- 
matics, one  of  Theology,  Geometry,  &c.,  one  of  the 
Turkish  language,  one  of  the  Latin  and  the  French, 
and  nine  teachers  of  the  ancient  and  modern  Greek. 
The  higher  classes  were  required  to  study  Plutarch, 
Xenophon,  Demosthenes,  Plato,  Herodotus,  Pindar, 
and  the  Iliad. 

There  was  found  connected  with  the  college  a 
good  chemical  laboratory,  and  a  printing  press. 
Funds  had  been  collected,  in  part  from  the  Greek 
community,  and  in  part  by  private  donation.  A 
Russian  gentleman  had  about  that  time  given  20,000, 
or  30,000  dollars  to  the  college.  Lessons  were  re- 
cited once  a  week  from  the  New  Testament;  and 
particular  attention  was  given  to  an  English  work, 
called  the  "Young  Minister's  Companion,"  which 
had  been  introduced  through  the  instrumentality  of 
Messrs.  Fisk  and  Parsons,  and  which  the  Professor 
translated,  while  a  class  of  30  or  40  pupils  were 
engaged  in  writing  it  oft' in  their  own  language.  In 
reference  to  the  last  fact  noticed,  Mr.  Fisk  observes: 
— "Scarcely  any  event  has  given  us  more  joy  since 
we  left  America.  Here  were  young  men,  members 
of  one  of  the  first  literary  institutions  in  the  Turk- 
ish dominions,  who  are  soon  to  be  scattered  over  a 
considerable  part  of  the  empire,  engaged  in  writing 
oft'  the  most  salutary  religious  instructions.  Cer- 
tainly the  hand  of  God  is  in  this  thing." 

During  the  remaining  weeks  of  his  residence  on 
the  Island,  he  was  engaged  with  his  companion  in 
labors,  in  disseminating  the  word  of  truth  as  oppor- 


REV.    i'LINY    FISK.  121 

tunity  occurred.  He  explored  the  gloomy  recesses 
of  nunneries  and  monasteries,  pouring  into  them 
the  light  of  the  Gospel.  He  scattered  precious  frag- 
ments of  the  Scriptures,  not  only  through  that  Isl- 
and, but  through  many  of  the  isles  of  the  Levant. 
He  confronted  the  ancient  and  venerated  errors  and 
corruptions  of  priests  and  bishops,  putting  into  their 
hands  the  word  of  God,  and  warning  them  against 
the  cunning  craftiness,  and  the  lying  wonders  of 
athe  man  of  sin."  He  spent  about  five  months  at 
Scio,  during  which  time  he  and  Mr.  P.  put  in  cir- 
culation 3,700  Tracts,  and  41  copies  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. On  the  23d  of  October,  they  took  passage  for 
Smyrna,  which  place  they  reached  in  safety  in  34 
hours. 

11  Oct.  27.  It  is  a  year  to-day  since  I  said  fare- 
well, and  left  my  father's  house.  How  rich  have 
been  the  mercies  of  God  to  me  during  the  year.  O 
that  all  the  remaining  years  of  my  life  may  be  en- 
tirely consecrated  to  his  service.  How  has  the  year 
passed  at  home"?  Separated  as  we  are,  I  would 
trust  in  God,  respecting  both  myself  and  my  friends. 
But  it  agitates  the  mind  to  think  of  those  we  love, 
when,  for  a  long  time,  we  cannot  hear  what  befals 
them." 


5 


VISIT    TO    "THE    SEVEN    CHURCHES." 

In  November,  Mr.  Fisk,  in  company  with  Mr.  P. 

nok  a  circuit  of  300  miles  for  the  purpose  of  visit- 
g  the  places  where  once  stood  and  nourished  the 
seven  churches  of  Asia.  The  journal  which  fol- 
lows, gives  an  account  of  this  tout.* 

"JVbw.  1,  1820.  At  half  past  eight  left  Smyrna, 
We  took  Martino  to  provide  food  and  interpret  for 
us.  Had  agreed  beforehand  with  Serkish,  an  Ar- 
menian, to  furnish  horses,  and  go  as  our  guide.  He 

•   Tiie  journal   now    introduced  was  written  by   Mr.   Fisk,  though 
when  forwarded  to  the  Board,  it   was  signed  also  by  Mr.  Parsons,  anft 
on  this  account  it  is   called  in  the  Missionary  Herald,  vol.17.  "Jour, 
il  of  Messrs.  Parsons  and  Fisk." 
It 


122  MEMOIR    OF 

provides  one  horse  for  our  baggage,  one  for  Martino. 
and  two  for  us.  He  takes  a  servant  to  assist  him  in 
the  care  of  the  horses,  so  that  we  are,  in  all,  five 
men  with  six  horses.  He  defrays  all  expenses  for 
himself,  h-s  servant,  and  his  horses,  and  we  pay  him 
thirty-seven  and  a  half  piastres  (five  dollars)  a  day. 
We  carry  a  trunk,  and  two  large  sacks,  filled  with 
Testaments,  Tracts,  clothes,  &c. 

"We  took  a  circuitous  course  around  the  east  end 
of  the  gulf  of  Smyrna,  left  Bournabat  on  the  right, 
passed  along  the  northeastern  shores  of  the  gulf, 
having  on  our  right  broken  mountains,  apparently 
of  granite. 

"At  half  past  twelve  stopped  for  dinner,  at  a 
Turkish  coffee  house.  It  was  built  of  mud  and 
small  stones;  and  was  about  ten  feet  square  and  ten 
high.  The  roof  was  of  pine  bushes.  The  ground 
served  for  a  floor.  The  front  was  entirely  open  to 
the  road.  The  furniture  consisted  of  a  sofa,  pipes, 
and  coffee  cups.  The  Turkish  landlord  sat  on  the 
sofa,  with  a  pipe  in  his  hand,  and  a  sword  and  pis- 
tols behind  him.  He  invited  us  to  sit  down  with 
him,  and  a  young  Arab  slave  brought  us  sweet- 
meats and  coffee.  After  eating  of  food  which  we 
carried  with  us,  we  obtained  a  watermelon  of 
the  Turk,  and  resumed  our  journey.  In  the  course 
of  the  day  passed  three  similar  taverns.  In  the  af- 
ternoon our  course  was  nearly  north.  Passed  in 
sight  of  a  few  scattered  houses,  and  three  small 
villages,  one  of  which  had  a  mosque.  At  half  past 
three  reached  the  village  Menimen.  Our  road  all 
day  was  level,  passing  over  a  rich  plain,  having 
the  sea  at  no  great  distance  on  our  left,  and  a  range 
of  barren  mountains  on  our  right.  Met  with  many 
camels  on  the  road,  and  saw  some  flocks  of  sheep 
and  herds  of  cattle,  feeding  on  the  plains. 

"2.  At  seven  o'clock  commenced  our  journey, 
[n  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  crossed  the  Hermus. 
It  is  now  about  six  or  eight  rods  wide,  and  not  above 


REV.    PUNY    FISK.  123 

three  feet  deep,  but  sometimes,  in  rainy  seasons,  it 
swells  into  a  torrent.  Passed  in  sight  of  ten  small 
villages,  one  of  which  has  a  minaret.  At  twelve 
stopped  at  a  Greek  tavern.  It  was  a  small  mud 
house  without  a  floor,  and  almost  without  furniture. 
Dined  on  food  which  we  carried  with  us.  Left  24 
Tracts  for  a  Greek  school  in  the  vicinity,  which  we 
had  not  time  to  visit.  At  half  past  four  saw,  on 
our  left  hand,  near  the  road,  the  ruins  of  a  town, 
which,  we  concluded,  must  have  been  the  ancient 
Myrina.  The  place  is  near  the  sea-shore,  at  the 
head  of  a  gulf.  Strabo  speaks  of  Myrina  as  situated 
here,  or  not  far  distant;  and  some  maps  insert  the 
name  in  this  place.  Many  pillars  of  granite  eight 
or  ten  feet  long,  and  a  foot  and  a  half  thick,  and 
some  fragments  of  marble,  were  scattered  on  the 
ground.  Among  them  was  a  large  statue  of  white 
marble.  The  arms  and  part  of  the  head  are  gone. 
The  body  is  about  six  feet  long  and  three  thick. 
Once,  perhaps,  it  was  an  object  of  worship;  now  it 
lies  entirely  neglected,  as  we  trust  all  relics  of  idol- 
atry will  be,  at  some  future  day.  No  walls  remain, 
and  there  is  no  building  on  the  spot. 

"At  sunset  crossed  the  Caicus.  It  was  about  as 
large  as  the  Hermus,  and  is  now  sometimes  called 
the  Rindicus. 

"At  six  we  came  to  an  old  khan,  now  deserted, 
on  account  of  the  place  being  unhealthy.  It  is  nine 
and  a  half  hours  north  from  Menimen.  Like  other 

hans,  it  is  a   quadrangular  building,  with   a  large 
en  square  in  the  centre.  The  best  room  we  could 

nd  had  been  accessible  to  cattle,  and  had  neither 
floor  nor  furniture;  but  we  could  hear  of  no  better 
lodging  place  in  the  vicinity,  and  we  had  already 
been  riding  three  hours  in  a  heavy  rain.  We  begin 
to  understand  what  Henry  Martyn  meant,  when  he 
spoke  of  lodging  in  a  stable.  We  found  three  or 
four  Greeks  about  the  khan;  but  all  of  them  very 
stupid  and  unable  to  read,  and  either  unable  or 
unwilling  to  do  much  for  our  comfort. 


an 

€i 


124  MEMOIR    OF 

"3.  Resumed  our  journey  at  seven;  road  level 
and  good.  At  nine  our  attention  was  arrested  by  u 
smoke  arising  from  a  small  pond  of  water  in  a  marsh 
meadow.  We  left  our  attendants,  and  went  to  ex- 
amine it.  The  pond  was  about  three  rods  in  diam- 
eter, and  the  water,  near  the  centre,  boiled  in  sev- 
eral places.  At  the  edge  it  was  as  hot  as  the  hand 
could  bear  without  pain.  The  vapor  was  strongly 
impregnated  with  sulphur. 

"Entered  Haivali  at  seven;  that  is,  in  25  hours,  or 
about  75  miles  from  Smyrna.  With  some  difficulty 
we  found  our  way  to  a  tavern;  and,  after  much  de- 
lay and  perplexity,  obtained  the  use  of  a  small  apart- 
ment. A  wooden  platform  covered  one  half  of  it. 
and  this  served  us  for  chairs,  table,  and  bed. 

"4.  At  an  early  hour  Martino  went  to  the  Rus- 
sian consul  with  a  letter  given  us  by  the  Russian 
consul  in  Smyrna;  and  he  immediately  sent  his 
janizary  to  conduct  us  to  his  house.  There  we  found 
a  room  ready  for  us,  and  every  necessary  comfort 
generously  offered.  Such  hospitality  is  welcome 
indeed,  after  the  fatigue  of  our  journey. 

"At  one  o'clock  the  consul  accompanied  us  to 
the  college.  The  two  principal  instructors  are 
Gregory  and  Theophilus,  to  whom  we  had  a  letter 
from  Professor  Bambas.  They  received  us  very  af- 
fectionately. We  gave  them  some  Tracts,  and  pro- 
posed to  distribute  others  among  the  students  on 
Monday,  to  which  they  very  readily  assented.  The 
college,  in  its  present  form,  was  established  about 
twenty  years  ago;  it  had  previously  existed,  how- 
ever, for  a  long  time,  on  a  smaller  scale.  Benja- 
min, who  is  now  in  Smyrna,  was,  for  a  long  time,  at 
the  head  of  it.  There  are  now  four  Professors;  and 
about  twenty  of  the  older  scholars  assist  in  teaching 
the  younger  classes.  The  whole  number  of  stu- 
dents is  three  hundred;  of  whom  not  above  one 
hundred  belong  to  Haivali.  About  seventy  are 
ecclesiastics.  This  circumstance  is  peculiarly  aus- 
picious, the  Greek  priests,  as  a  body,  being  ex- 


REV.    PLIN*   FISR. 


Uemt'ly  ignorant;  yet  almost  all  the  schools  in  the 
country  are  under  their  instruction.  The  course  of 
<tiuly  seems,  from  the  account  given  us,  to  be  about, 
the  same  as  in  Scio.  The  library  contains  between 
one  and  two  thousand  volumes.  The  college  build- 
ing forms  a  large  square,  (inclosing  a  garden  which 
the  students  cultivate,)  and  contains  a  library-room, 
a.  philosophical  laboratory,  lecture-rooms,  apart- 
ments for  the  instructors,  and  a  great  number  of 
smaller  rooms  for  the  students.  The  establishment 
is  supported  by  the  Greek  community.  No  pupil 
pays  any  thing  for  his  room,  or  his  tuition. 

"5.  Sabbath.  In  the  afternoon  went  out  to  dis- 
tribute Tracts  among  the  priests.  Every  church 
has  some  small  apartment  adjoining  it,  in  which  the 
clergy  live.  Went  to  eight  churches,  and  distrib- 
uted Tracts  among  all  the  priests.  There  are  forty 
belonging  to  these  eight  churches;  they  have  also 
at  each  church,  a  small  school  under  their  care,  in 
which  the  children  are  taught  to  read  the  church 
service.  Heard  of  only  one  other  church  in  town, 
and  that  a  very  small  one.  Found  one  of  the  pr^i- 
cipal  priests  engaged  with  a  layman,  in  the  setfte- 
ment  of  an  account  respecting  oil  and  olives  which 
had  been  sold  for  him.  Had  to  wait  half  an  hour 
before  we  could  get  an  opportunity  to  speak  with 
him  about  Tracts.  This  shows  how  the  Sabbath  is 
observed  in  this  country. 

"6.  Went  with  the  consul  to  see  Paesios,  the 
Bishop  of  this  district.  His  diocese  includes  Per- 
gamos,  Haivali,  and  the  surrounding  country.  He 
is  under  the  Archbishop  of  Ephesus.  His  title  is 
Bishop  of  Elaia.  an  ancient  town,  which  does  not 
now  exist.  We  gave  him  a  Testament  and  some 
Tracts,  and  received  from  him  a  letter  of  introduc- 
tion to  his  agent  in  Pergamos. 

"Went  to  the  college;    conversed   a  little  while 
with  the  teachers;  gave  them  a  French  and  an  Ital- 
ian Testament,  and  350  Tracts  for  the  students, 
U* 


126  MEfMOIR    OF 

"Haivali  is  situated  on  the  sea  shore,  opposite  the 
island  Musconisi,  which  lies  between  the  town  and 
the  north  part  of  Mytilene.  The  Turkish  name  is 
Haivali;  the  Greek  name  Kidonia:  both  signifying 
quinces.  Why  these  names  were  given  we  do  not 
know,  as  the  place  produces  very  few  quinces. 
Olives  and  oil  are  its  principal  productions.  The 
streets  are  narrow  and  very  dirty,  and  the  houses 
mean.  You  see  no  elegance,  and  very  little  neat- 
ness. The  Bishop,  the  consul,  and  the  Professors, 
united  in  stating  the  population  at  20,000  souls,  all 
Greeks.  This  estimate  seemed  to  us  very  high. 

"We  gave  orders  in  the  morning  for  our  horses  to 
be  ready  at  eleven  o'clock;  but  both  of  the  horsemen 
were  partially  intoxicated,  and  it  was  almost  two 
before  we  were  able  to  set  out.  Departed,  much 
indebted  to  the  consul  for  his  hospitality. 

"At  half  past  six  reached  the  khan  where  we 
dined  on  Friday.  We  had  left  some  Tracts  here, 
and  the  landlord  inquired  about  them.  It  seemed 
to  him  a  new  and  a  wonderful  thing,  that  men  should 
go  about,  giving  away  books  for  nothing. 

"7.  Left  a  few  Tracts  with  our  landlord  to  be 
given  to  such  as  wish  for  them,  and  are  able  to  read, 
Left  the  khan  at  half  past  seven.  At  ten  we  saw., 
at  a  little  distance  on  our  right,  the  smoke  of  a 
boiling  spring,  and  went  out  to  examine  it.  The 
pond  of  water  is  smaller,  but  the  smoke  is  greater, 
the  heat  more  intense,  and  the  steam  more  strongly 
impregnated  with  sulphur,  than  at  the  one  we  saw 
on  Friday,  a  few  miles  south  of  this.  Several  small- 
er springs  of  the  same  kind  are  in  sight. 

"At  two  we  renched  Pergamos,  now  called  Ber- 
gamo. Our  road  from  Haivali  has  been  generally 
level;  the  land  verdant;  several  flocks  of  cattle  and 
sheep  in  sight;  two  or  three  very  small  villages  by 
the  way;  and  a  few  scattered  houses.  We  put  up 
at  a  public  khan.  The  Bishop's  letter,  and  another 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  127 

from  a  Greek  in  Smyrna,  introduced  us  to  several 
persons,  whose  acquaintance  was  of  use  to  us. 

"Obtained  a  guide,  (Stathi  Spagnuolo,)  to  show 
us  whatever  we  might  wish  to  see  in  the  town,  and 
its  vicinity.  He  had  fifteen  or  twenty  certificates 
in  Italian  and  English,  given  him  by  travellers  whom 
he  had  served  as  a  guide. 

"Went  first  t?  see  the  ruins  of  an  old  monastery. 
The  walls  are  still  standing,  as  high  as  a  four  story 
house,  and  perhaps  150  feet  long.  In  it  there  are 
now  several  Turkish  huts.  In  passing  through  the 
town,  we  found  two  ancient  Greek  inscriptions 
which  we  copied.  Passed  an  immensely  large  build- 
ing, formerly  a  Christian  church,  now  a  Turkish 
mosque.  This  is  said  to  be  the  church  in  which  the 
disciples  met,  to  whom  St.  John  wrote. 

"8.  Went  up  to  the  old  castle,  north  of  the 
town.  Vast  walls  are  still  standing  composed  prin- 
cipally of  granite,  with  some  fine  pillars  of  mar- 
ble. The  castle  includes  five  or  six  acres  of 
ground,  and  about  half  way  down  the  hill  is  a  wall 
which  includes  several  times  as  much.  Within 
the  castle  are  large  subterranean  reservoirs  which 
used  to  serve  for  water  and  provisions.  Most 
of  the  walls  are  evidently  not  very  ancient,  and  are 
said  to  be  the  work  of  the  Genoese.  The  founda- 
tions, and  a  part  of  the  wall,  seem  more  ancient, 
and  are  said,  perhaps  with  truth,  to  be  the  work  of 
the  ancient  Greeks.  Noticed  several  Corinthian 
capitals,  and  copied  one  Greek  inscription.  The 
castle  furnishes  a  good  view  of  the  city.  North  and 
west  of  it  are  verdant,  mountainous  pastures;  south 
and  east  a  fertile  plain.  Nine  or  ten  minarets  speak 
the  power  of  the  false  prophet. 

"Returned  from  the  castle,  and  went  to  the  site 
of  an  ancient  theatre,  west  of  the  town.  It  is  a 
semicircular  cavity  in  the  side  of  a  hill.  The 
semicircle  measures  about  600  feet.  Massy  walls 
of  granite  are  yet  standing. 


128  MEMOIR    OF 

"Went  next  to  the  amphitheatre.  It  is  a  deep 
circular  valley,  formerly  no  doubt  filled  with  rows 
of  seats  rising  one  above  another  to  enable  the  spec- 
tators to  witness  the  fighting  of  beasts,  or  the  de- 
struction of  men,  on  the  arena  at  the  bottom  of  it. 

"Passed  by  wrhat  is  said  to  be  the  tomb  of  Antipas 
near  the  old  monastery.  See  Rev.  ii,  13.  We  next 
visited  a  building  which  is  called  the  temple  of 
Esculapius.  It  is  a  lofty  vaulted  dome,  the  inside 
about  forty  feet  in  diameter;  the  granite  wall  about 
eight  feet  thick.  We  remember  to  have  seen  it 
somewhere  stated,  that  Esculapius  once  practised 
physic  in  Pergamos;  that  the  inhabitants  erected  a 
temple  to  him,  and  offered  sacrifices  and  adored  him 
as  a  god. 

"There  is  in  Pergamos  one  synagogue,  one  Greek 
and  one  Armenian  church.  At  the  Greek  church 
we  found  a  school  of  twenty  boys  taught  by  a  priest. 
Gave  one  Tract  to  each  boy,  and  several  to  the  mas- 
ter, which  were  received,  as  our  Tracts  usually  are, 
with  many  expressions  of  gratitude.  The  master 
then  went  with  us  to  visit  the  other  priests.  We 
showed  them,  in  the  Romaic  Testament,  the  address 
to  the  church  in  Pergamos,  which  one  of  them  read. 
We  then  gave  them  a  Testament,  and  a  number  of 
Tracts. 

"The  population  of  Pergamos  is  said  to  be  about 
15,000;  viz.  1,500  Greeks,  2  or  300  Armenians,  100 
Jews,  and  the  rest  Turks.  The  streets  are  wider 
and  cleaner  than  any  we  have  before  seen  in  Asia. 
As  we  were  about  to  leave  town,  a  man  to  whom  we 
had  a  letter  from  Smyrna,  brought  us  three  fowls  for 
our  journey,  and  a  letter  of  introduction  to  Im- 
inanuel,  a  friend  of  his,  three  hours  on  our  way  to 
Thyatira. 

"At  half  past  one  we  left  Pergamos:  at  three  we 
crossed  the  Caicus,  and  pursued  our  way  along  the 
southern  bank  through  a  fertile  plain  several  miles 
wide,  with  verdant  hills  on  the  north  and  south,  and 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  129 

several  small  villages  at  the  foot  of  them.  At  half 
past  nine  we  crossed  the  river  again,  arid  stopped 
for  the  night  at  the  house  of  Immanuel.  He  is  a 
Greek.  His  house  stands  on  the  river's  bank  with 
a  mill  in  one  end  of  it.  He  soon  told  us,  that  our 
letter  of  introduction  stated  that  we  were  ministers 
of  the  Gospel,  much  interested  for  the  Greeks,  and 
carried  about  books  for  distribution  among  them; 
adding,  that  they  had  lately  built  a  church  in  this 
neighborhood;  and  it  would  be,  ' a  great  charity  if  we 
would  leave  a  few  books  here.'  We  ascertained 
that  five,  out  of  10  or  12  men  about  the  mill,  are 
able  to  read,  and  gave  them  Tracts;  we  also  gave  a 
number  to  Immanuel  for  the  priest  and  others. 

"9.  Pursued  our  course  along  the  same  plain.  In 
four  hours  passed  through  a  considerable  village 
called  Soma.  The  inhabitants  are  principally  Turks 
— about  seventy  families  are  Greeks.  In  two  hours 
and  a  half  from  Soma  we  reached  Kircagasch,  and 
stopped  for  dinner.  This  town  is  situated  at  the  foot 
of  a  high  mountain  of  lime-stone,  called  on  the  maps 
Temnus,  on  the  south  side  of  the  plain.  It  is  said 
to  contain  10,000  inhabitants,  viz.  8,000  Turks, 
1,000  Greeks,  and  1,000  Armenians.  There  are 
eleven  mosques,  and  one  Greek,  and  one  Armenian 
church.  Left  a  number  of  Tracts  for  the  Greeks. 
At  three  o'clock  we  set  out  from  Kircagasch,  and 
pursued  our  way  at  the  foot  of  mount  Temnus. 
Passed  two  small  Turkish  villages.  The  principal 
reductions  in  this  part  of  the  country  are  grain, 
>tton,  tobacco,  and  pasturage  for  flocks.  At  one 
ime  we  counted  five  hundred  cattle  together,  at- 
jnded  by  the  herdsmen  and  their  dogs;  in  another 
lock  were  about  as  many  goats,  and  in  others  a 
still  greater  number  of  sheep. 

"At  eight  o'clock  we  reached  Thyatira,  now  Ak- 
hisar,  and  put  up  at  a  khan.  Immediately  after  we 
arrived,  a  heavy  rain  commenced.  At  Pergamos  we 
were  told,  that  within  a  few  weeks  eight  men  have 


130  MEMOIR    OF 

been  killed  by  robbers,  at  different  times,  on  the 
road  between  that  place  and  this.  We  saw  a  man 
at  Pergamos,  who  was  attacked  about  two  years 
ago,  on  this  road,  and  left  for  dead.  He  still  carries 
a  scar  in  his  cheek,  in  consequence  of  the  wound 
which  he  then  received.  All  these  barbarities, 
however,  were  perpetrated  in  the  night.  We  were 
uniformly  told,  that  in  the  day  time  no  danger  is  to 
be  apprehended.  Still  our  attendants  showed  strong 
signs  of  fear;  and  it'  was  not  without  difficulty  that 
we  persuaded  them  to  leave  Kircagasch  with  the 
prospect  of  being  out  a  few  hours  after  dark.  From 
all  dangers,  seen  and  unseen,  God  has  mercifully 
preserved  us.  May  our  spared  lives  be  wholly  his. 
We  read  the  address  to  the  church  at  Thyatira, 
prayed  to  that  God  whom  saints  of  old  worshipped 
in  this  place,  and  then  retired  to  rest,  commending 
this  city,  once  beloved,  to  the  compassion  of  our 
Redeemer. 

"10.  We  had  a  letter  of  introduction  from  a 
Greek  in  Smyrna  to  Economo,  the  Bishop's  procur- 
ator, and  a  principal  man  among  the  Greeks  in  this 
town.  This  morning  we  sent  the  letter,  and  he  im- 
mediately called  on  us.  We  then  conversed  some 
time  respecting  the  town.  He  says  the  Turks  have 
destroyed  all  remnants  of  the  ancient  church;  and 
even  the  place  where  it  stood  is  now  unknown.  At 
present,  there  are  in  the  town  1,000  houses  for 
which  taxes  are  paid  to  the  government. 

"Thyatira  is  situated  near  a  small  river,  a  branch 
of  the  Caicus,  in  the  centre  of  an  extensive  plain. 
At  the  distance  of  three  or  four  miles  it  is  almost 
completely  surrounded  by  mountains.  The  houses 
are  low,  many  of  them  mud  or  earth.  Excepting 
the  moslem's  palace,  there  is  scarcely  a  decent 
house  in  the  place.  The  streets  are  narrow  and 
dirty,  and  every  thing  indicates  poverty  and  degra- 
dation. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  131 

"There  has  been  some  doubt  whether  Ak-hisar 
is  really  the  ancient  Thyatira.  There  is  a  town 
called  Tyra,  or  Thyra,  between  Ephesus  and  Laodi- 
cea,  which  some  have  supposed  to  be  Thyatira.  But 
we  have  with  us  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lindsay's  letter,  in 
which  he  gives  an  account  of  his  visit  to  the  seven 
churches.  Ak-hisar  is  the  place  which  he  called 
Thyatira,  without  even  suggesting  any  doubt  about 
it.  When  we  inquired  in  Smyrna  for  a  letter  of  in- 
troduction to  Thyatira,  they  gave  us  one  to  this 
place.  The  bishop,  priest  and  professors  at  Hai- 
vali,  and  the  priests  in  Pergamos,  and  in  this  town, 
have  ail  spoken  of  Ak-hisar  and  Thyatira  as  being 
the  same.  In  the  inscription  which  we  copied,  the 
place  is  called  Thyatira.  St.  John  addressed  the 
seven  churches  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  situ- 
ated, beginning  with  Ephesus  and  closing  with 
Laodicea.  If  Ak-hisar  is  Thyatira,  this  order  is 
complete;  if  not,  it  is  broken. 

"11.  At  seven  we  set  out  for  Sardis.  Passed  in 
sight  of  three  or  four  small  villages,  and  at  half  after 
eleven  stopped  to  dine  at  a  village  called  Marmora. 
It  has  four  mosques  and  one  Greek  church  with  two 
priests.  The  whole  number  of  houses  is  said  to  be 
about  500,  of  which  50  are  Greek.  Gave  some 
Tracts  to  a  priest  and  to  several  others.  At  one  we 
resumed  our  journey.  At  two  came  in  sight  of  a 
ke,  and  made  a  bend  around  the  west  side  of  it. 
t  four  we  ascended  a  hill,  and  saw  before  us  an 
tensive  plain,  through  which  the  Hermus  runs, 
d  beyond  it  mount  Tmolus  extending  to  the  east 
d  west  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  At  the  foot 
this  mountain  stood  Sardis,  the  great  capital  of 
Lydian  kings,  and  the  city  of  the  far  famed 
roesus.  We  crossed  the  plain  obliquely,  bearing 
to  the  east,  and  reached  Sardis,  now  called  Sart,  at 
half  past  six,  in  10  hours  travel  from  Thyatira;  course 
a  little  east  of  south. 


132  MEMOIR    OF 

"Found  difficulty  in  procuring  a  lodging;  a 
length  put  up  in  a  hut  occupied  by  a  Turk.  It 
was  about  10  feet  square,  the  walls  of  earth,  the 
roof  of  bushes  and  poles  covered  with  soil  and  grass 
growing  on  it.  There  was  neither  chair,  table,  bed 
nor  floor  in  the  habitation.  The  Turk  seemed  to 
live  principally  by  his  pipe  and  his  coffee. 

"Sabbath,  12.  After  our  morning  devotions,  we 
took  some  Tracts  and  a  Testament  and  went  to  a 
mill  near  us,  where  three  or  four  Greeks  live.  Found 
one  of  them  grinding  grain.  Another  soon  came 
in.  Both  were  able  to  read.  We  read  to  them  the 
address  to  the  church  in  Sardis,  and  then  the 
account  of  the  day  of  judgment,  Mat.  xxv.  Con- 
versed with  them  about  what  we  read,  and  then 
spoke  of  the  Lord's  day,  and  endeavored  to  explain 
its  design,  and  gave  them  some  Tracts.  We  had 
our  usual  forenoon  service  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
mill;  and  could  not  refrain  from  weeping,  while  we 
sung  the  74th  Psalm,  and  prayed  among  the  ruins  of 
Sardis.  Here  were  once  a  few  names  which  had 
not  defiled  their  garments;  and  they  are  now  walking 
with  their  Redeemer  in  white.  But,  alas!  the  churcli 
as  a  body  had  only  a  name  to  live,  while  they  were 
in  reality  dead;  and  they  did  not  hear  the  voice  of 
merciful  admonition,  and  did  not  strengthen  the 
things  which  were  ready  to  die.  Wherefore  the 
candlestick  has  been  removed  out  of  its  place.  In 
the  afternoon  we  walked  out  and  enjoyed  a  season 
of  social  worship  in  the  field.  This  has  been  a  sol- 
emn, and  we  trust  a  profitable  Sabbath  to  us.  Our 
own  situation,  and  the  scenery  around  us,  have  con- 
spired to  give  a  pensive,  melancholy  turn  to  our 
thoughts.  Our  eye  has  affected  our  hearts,  while 
we  beheld  around  us  the  ruins  of  this  once  splendid 
city,  with  nothing  now  to  be  seen  but  a  few  mud 
huts,  inhabited  by  ignorant,  stupid,  filthy  Turks, 
and  the  only  men  who  bear  the  Christian  name,  at 
work  all  day  in  their  mill.  Every  thing  seems,  as 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  1 3-J 

*f  God   had  cursed    the    place,   and    left  it  to    the 
dominion  of  Satan. 

"Brother  Parsons  is  unwell.  If  one  of  us  should 
be  attacked  in  this  place  with  a  lingering  and  dan- 
gerous disease,  it  would  be  only  such  a  trial  as  we 
often  thought  of,  and  mentioned,  when  anticipating 
the  mission.  Yet  such  a  trial  would  put  our  faith 
and  our  submission  to  a  severe  test.  The  Providence 
and  grace  of  God  alone  can  give  us  comfort  and 
support. 

"13.  Went  out  to  view  more  particularly  the 
ruins  of  the  place.  Saw  the  decayed  walls  of  two 
churches,  and  of  the  market,  and  the  ruins  of  an 
ancient  palace.  Two  marble  columns  are  standing, 
about  thirty  feet  high,  and  six  in  diameter,  of  the 
Ionic  order.  The  fragments  of  similar  pillars  lay 
scattered  on  the  ground.  Chandler,  who  was  here 
about  sixty  years  ago,  says  five  pillars  were  then 
standing.  All  our  guide  could  tell  of  the  place 
was,  that  it  was  the  palace  of  the  king's  daughter. 
Ascended  a  high  hill  to  see  the  ruins  of  the  old 
castle.  Some  of  the  remaining  walls  are  very- 
strong.  Copied  two  inscriptions. 

"In  the   afternoon  took  leave  of  Sart,  and  went 
across  the  plain  to  see  the  tumuli  or  barrows  on  the 
opposite  hill.     In  half  an  hour  we  crossed  the  Her- 
inus,  and  in  an  hour  more  reached  one  of  the  larg- 
jst   barrows.     It  is  made  of  earth,  in  the  form  of  a 
>mi-globe,  and,  as  nearly  as  we  could  measure  it 
Tith  our  steps,  is  200  rods  in  circumference.     From 
ic  summit  of  this,  40  or   50  others  were  in  sight; 
lost  of  them  much  smaller.     Strabo  says,  the  larg- 
;t  of  these  was  built  in  honor  of  Halyattes,  the 
ither  of  Croesus,   and    was  six  stadia,  i.  e.  three 
juarters  of  a  mile,  in  circumference. 

"From  these  tumuli  we  went  to  Tatarkeny,  a  vil- 
lage one  hour  east  of  Sart  on  the  way  to  Philadel- 
phia.    Arrived  in  the  evening,  and  put  up  with  a 
Greek  priest. 
12 


134  MEMOIR    OF 

"14.  At  half  past  seven  set  out  for  Philadelphia, 
Our  road  lay  along  the  south  side  of  the  plain.  On 
the  north  side  were  several  villages.  In  four  hours 
we  came  to  a  Greek  shop,  where  we  took  some 
refreshment,  and  gave  Tracts  to  two  or  three  men. 
"In  three  hours  more  we  reached  Philadelphia, 
now  called  Allah  Scheyr,  i.  e.  the  city  of  God.  Ob- 
tained the  use  of  a  small  dirty  room  in  a  khan,  and 
put  up  for  the  night.  In  the  evening  Serkish  called 
for  Martino  in  great  haste,  and  said,  'the  Turks 
are  taking  our  horses.'  Remonstrance  was  in  vain. 
A  pacha  was  coming  with  some  hundred  attendants, 
and  horses  were  wanted,  for  a  few  days,  for  their 
use.  Ours  must  go  among  the  rest.  Martino  went 
immediately  to  the  moslem,  and  stated  that  we  are 
foreigners,  have  just  arrived  here,  and  wish  to  go 
on  soon.  The  plea  prevailed.  The  moslem  ordered 
two  men  to  take  the  horses,  and  reconduct  them  to 
the  khan.  ;The  heart  of  the  king  is  in  the  hand  of 
the  Lord.' 

"15.  Early  this  morning,  Theologus,  a  Greek  to 
whom  we  had  a  letter  of  recommendation,  went  with 
us  to  visit  Gabriel,  the  Archbishop  of  this  diocese. 
He  has  held  his  present  office  six  years,  is  reputed 
a  man  of  learning,  but  now  quite  aged,  perhaps 
seventy-five.  Formerly  he  had  one  bishop  under 
him;  now  none,  and  but  about  20  priests.  His 
diocese  includes  Sardis  on  the  west,  and  Laodicea 
on  the  east;  but  he  says  there  are  not  above  600  or 
700  Greek  houses  in  it.  There  are  five  churches 
in  this  town,  besides  20  which  are  either  old  or 
small  and  not  now  used.  The  whole  number  of 
houses  is  said  to  be  8,000,  of  which  250  are  Greek, 
the  rest  Turkish. 

"16.  Read  the  first  chapter  of  John  to  the 
school  master  and  a  priest,  and  accompanied  it 
with  some  remarks.  Went  out  with  a  guide  tp 
see  the  city.  From  an  ancient  castle  on  the  south 
we  had  a  good  view  of  the  place.  It  is  situated  af 


REV.    PLINY    FISK,  135 

the  foot  of  Mount  Ttnolus,  the  south  side  of  the 
plain.  It  is  nearly  in  the  form  of  a  parallelogram, 
and  surrounded  by  walls  now  in  decay.  We  counted 
six  minarets.  Saw  the  church  in  which,  they  say, 
the  Christians  assembled,  to  whom  St.  John  wrote. 
It  is  now  a  mosque.  We  went  to  see  a  wall  about 
a  mile  west  of  the  town,  said  to  have  been  built  of 
men's  bones.  The  wail  now  remaining  is  about  30 
rods*  long,  and  in  some  places  eight  feet  thick  and 
ten  high.  The  tradition  is,  that  there  was  a  church 
near  the  place  dedicated  to  St.  John,  and  when  a 
vast  multitude  were  assembled  to  celebrate  his  festi- 
val, the  enemy  came  upon  them  and  slew  them  all. 
Their  bodies  were  not  buried,  but  piled  up  together 
in  the  form  of  a  wall.  The  wall  seems  to  be  corn- 
posed  principally,  if  not  wholly,  of  bones.  On 
breaking  off  pieces,  we  found  some  small  bones 
almost  entire. 

"17.  Brother  Parson's  illness  continues.  It  is 
now  more  than  a  week  since  it  commenced.  If  we 
pursue  our  way,  as  we  had  intended,  to  Laodicea. 
and  thence  to  Smyrna  by  Ephesus,  we  must  travel  a. 
considerable  distance  in  a  barbarous  part  of  the 
country,  with  the  prospect  of  very  bad  accommoda- 
tions. It  is  disagreeable  to  think  of  returning  with- 
out visiting  all  the  Seven  Churches.  But  Providence 
seems  to  call  us  to  do  so.  Laodicea  is,  at  present, 
Imost  nothing  but  ruins;  and  that  part  of  the  coun- 
y  presents  very  little  opportunity  for  missionary 
ibor.  We  cannot  think  it  our  duty  to  risk  health 
d  life  by  pursuing  the  journey  in  our  present  cir- 
umstances,  and  accordingly  resolve  to  return  to 
yrna. 

"18.  In  six  hours  we  arrived  at  Cassabar.  Near 
is  town  the  plain,  in  which  we  have  been  travel- 
ng,  is  divided  by  Mount  Sypilus.  One  part 
extends  west  towards  Magnisia  and  Menimen. 
Through  this  the  Hermus  runs.  The  other  part 
extends  toward  Smyrna  to  the  S.  W.  running 


LOT  MEMOIR    OF 

between  Mount  Sypilus  and  Mount  Tinolus.     A  few 
moments  after  we  arrived  it  began  to  rain. 

"Sabbath,  19.  It  is  pleasant  to  have  a  room  by 
ourselves  on  the  Sabbath.  The  morning  was  tran- 
quil, and  we  seemed  to  feel  something  of  the 
sacredness  of  the  day,  though  surrounded  by  the 
noise  and  bustle  of  business.  Martino  told  some 
persons  last  evening,  that  we  wish  to  see  the  Greek 
priests,  and  about  noon  three  priests  and  a  school- 
master came  to  see  us.  We  gave  40  Tracts  to  the 
master  for  his  school,  and  about  as  many  to  the 
priests,  one  of  them  having  requested  some  for  a 
small  village  in  the  neighborhood.  They  left  us 
with  many  wishes  and  prayers  for  our  prosperity, 
and  soon  sent  us  a  platter  of  fowls  and  herbs  for  our 
journey. 

"20.  At  half  past  seven  we  left  Cassabar,  and 
after  riding  three  hours  over  the  plain  we  came  to 
the  east  end  of  Mount  Sypilus,  and  continued  our 
course  at  the  foot  of  it  on  the  N.  side.  For  about 
two  hours  we  found  the  mountain  high  and  steep, 
composed  principally  of  lime  stone,  and  conse- 
quently barren.  A  little  before  we  reached  Magni- 
sia,  we  found  it  composed  of  earth  and  covered  with 
grain  and  grass,  the  height  not  so  great,  and  the 
ascent  more  gradual. 

"Reached  Magnisia  after  a  ride  of  five  hours  and 
a  half  from  Cassabar.  As  we  entered  the  town  we 
counted  20  minarets.  The  mosques,  as  well  as  their 
minarets,  are  painted  white,  and  give  the  city  a 
more  splendid  appearance  than  we  have  before 
seen  in  Asia.  We  put  up  at  a  khan.  Toward  even- 
ing went  out  to  see  the  priests  and  the  school. 
Found  several  priests  together,  and  gave  them 
Tracts. 

"Magnisia  lies  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Sypilus>  on 
the  north,  about  25  miles  N.  E.  from  Smyrna.  The 
streets  are  wide  and  the  houses  better  than  we  have 
seen  in  any  other  town  on  our  journey,  and  the  mar-* 


ftEV     PLINY   FISK.  137 

ket  is  well  supplied.  This  is  the  place  called  Mag- 
nisia  ad  Sypilum.  Magnisia  ad  Meandrum,  more 
celebrated  in  ancient  history  than  this  place,  is  situ- 
ated on  the  Meander,  between  Ephesus  and  Kkodi- 
cea.  It  is  now  called  Guzel-hissar.  That 'is  the 
town  which  was  given  to  Themistocles,  to  procure 
bread  for  his  table. 

"21.  Left  Magnisia  at  half  after  seven  for  Smyr- 
na. At  nine  we  left  the  plain  of  the  Hermus  and 
entered  a  narrow  valley,  in  which  a  small  rivulet 
descends  from  mount  Sypilus — rode  half  an  hour 
along  the  stream,  and  then  began  to  ascend  the 
mountain.  This  is  the  first  mountain  which  we 
have  had  occasion  to  cross  during  our  tour.  A  lit- 
tle before  eleven,  we  reached  the  summit.  Here  we 
had  anticipated  a  delightful  and  extensive  view. 
But  the  heavy  fog  completely  disappointed  our 
expectations;  and  we  could  but  just  discern  the  dis- 
tant summits  of  Tmolus,  Pagus,  and  the  Two  Broth- 
ers. At  half  past  eleven  we  stopped  to  dine  at  a 
Greek  tavern,  near  a  small  village.  While  we  were 
eating,  a  Turkish  janizary  came  in,  and  ate  his  din- 
ner, and  drank  with  it,  at  least  a  pint  of  rM  (bran- 
dy.) Such  is  the  regard  which  Turks  pay  to  the 
laws  of  their  religion,  when  no  other  Mahommedans 
are  present. 

"Leaving  Bournabat  on  our  right,  and  Hadgilar 
on  the  left,  we  reached  Smyrna  between  four  and 
five.  The  Messrs.  Van  Lennep's  bade  us  welcome, 
and  invited  us  to  take  a  room  in  their  house,  and 
a  seat  at  their  table,  until  their  families  return  from 
their  country  seat. 

"In  this  journey,  we  were  absent  from  Smyrna  21 
days,  and  rode  about  100  hours,  probably  300  miles. 
In  time  of  sickness,  the  Lord  has  healed  us.  In 
time  of  danger,  he  has  defended  us.  In  time  of 
doubt,  he  has  guided  us.  We  have  had  opportunity 
to  sow  some  precious  seed.  It  may  lie  buried  long 
in  the  earth;  but  the  crop  we  trust'is  insured." 


MEMOIR    OF 

At  a  subsequent  period  Mr.  Fisk  made  a  visit  to 
Ephesus.  On  his  way  he  passed  through  a  village 
called  Aiasaluck,  where  he  supposes  the  Greek 
Christians  settled,  after  Ephesus  was  destroyed.  He 
there  visited  the  church  of  St.  John,  now  deserted 
and  in  ruins,  having  been  occupied  as  a  mosque 
after  the  country  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Mahom- 
medans.  In  this  church  he  saw  some  immensely 
large  pillars  of  granite,  said  to  have  been  taken 
from  the  temple  of  Diana;  having  thus  served  suc- 
cessively, as  he  remarks,  in  a  Pagan,  a  Christian, 
and  a  Mahommedan  place  of  worship.  Leaving 
this  place  he  rode  to  Mount  Prion,  arid  thence  set 
out  on  foot  in  company  with  a  number  of  gentle- 
men from  Smyrna  to  visit  the  ruins  of  the  renowned 
Ephesus,  which  he  thus  describes. 

"The  ground  was  covered,"  says  he,  "with  high 
grass  or  grain,  and  a  very  heavy  dew  rendered  the 
walking  rather  unpleasant.  On  the  east  side  of 
the  hill  we  found  nothing  worthy  of  notice;  no  ap- 
pearance of  having  been  occupied  for  buildings. 
On  the  north  side  was  the  Circus  or  stadium.  Its 
length  from  east  to  west  is  forty  rods,  or  one  sta- 
dium. The  north  or  lower  side  was  supported  by 
arches  which  still  remain.  The  area  where  the 
races  used  to  be  performed  is  now  a  field  of  wheat. 
At  the  west  end  was  the  gate.  The  walls  adjoining 
it  are  still  standing,  and  of  considerable  height  and 
strength.  North  of  the  stadium,  and  separated  only 
by  a  street,  is  a  large  square  inclosed  with  fallen 
walls  and  filled  with  the  ruins  of  various  edifices.  A 
street  running  north  and  south  divides  this  square  in 
the  centre.  West  of  the  stadium  is  an  elevation  of 
ground,  level  on  the  top,  with  an  immense  pedestal 
in  the  centre  of  it.  What  building  stood  there  it 
is  not  easy  to  say.  Between  this  and  the  stadium 
was  a  street  passing  from  the  great  plain  north  of 
Ephesus  into  the  midst  of  the  city. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  139 

"1  found  on  the  plains  of  Ephesus  some  Greek 
peasants,1  men  and  women,  employed  in  pulling  up 
tares  and  weeds  from  the  wheat.  It  reminded  me 
of  Matt,  xiii,  28.  I  addressed  them  in  Romaic,  but 
found  they  understood  very  little  of  it,  as  they  usu- 
ally answered  me  in  Turkish.  I  ascertained,  how- 
ever, that  they  all  belonged  to  villages  at  a  distance, 
and  came  there  to  labor.  Not  one  of  them  could 
read,  but  they  said,  there  were  priests  and  a  school- 
master in  the  village  to  which  they  belonged,  who 
could  read.  I  gave  them  some  Tracts,  which  they 
promised  to  give  to  their  priest  and  schoolmaster. 
Tournefort  says,  that  when  he  was  at  Ephesus  there 
were  thirty  or  forty  Greek  families  there.  Chandler 
found  only  ten  or  twelve  individuals.  Now  no  hu- 
man being  lives  in  Ephesus;  and  in  Aiasaluck,  which 
may  be  considered  as  Ephesus  under  another  name, 
though  not  on  precisely  the  same  spot  of  ground, 
there  are  merely  a  few  miserable  Turkish  huts.  The 
candlestick  is  removed  out  of  his  place.  'How  doth 
the  city  sit  solitary  that  was  full  of  people.' 

"While  wandering  among  the  ruins,  it  was  impos- 
sible not  to  think,  with  deep  interest,  of  the  events 
which  have  transpired  on  this  spot.  Here  has  been 
displayed,  from  time  to  time,  all  the  skill  of  the 
architect,  the  musician,  the  tragedian,  and  the  ora- 
tor. Here  some  of  the  most  splendid  works  of  man 
have  been  seen  in  all  their  glory,  and  here  the  event 
has  shown  their  transitory  nature.  How  interesting 
would  it  be  to  stand  among  these  walls,  and  have 
before  the  mind  a  full  view  of  the  history  of  Ephesus 

rom  its  first  foundation  till  now!     We  might  ob- 
serve the  idolatrous  and  impure  rites,  and  the  cruel 

id  bloody  sports  of  Pagans  succeeded  by  the 
preaching,  the  prayers,  the  holy  and  peaceable  lives 
of  the  first  Christians — these  Christians  martyred, 
but  their  religion  still  triumphing — pagan  rites  and 
pagan  sports  abolished,  and  the  simple  worship  of 
Christ  instituted  in  their  room.  We  might  see  the 


140  MEMOIR    OF 

city  conquered  and  reconquered,  destroyed  and  re- 
built, till  finally  Christianity,  arts,  learning,  and 
prosperity,  all  vanish  before  the  pestiferous  breath 
of  'the  only  people  whose  sole  occupation  has  been 
to  destroy.' 

"The  plain  of  Ephesus  is  now  very  unhealthy, 
owing  to  the  fogs  and  mist  which  almost  continually 
rest  upon  it.  The  land,  however,  is  rich,  and  the 
^surrounding  country  is  both  fertile  and  healthy. 
'The  adjacent  hills  would  furnish  many  delightful 
situations  for  villages,  if  the  difficulties  were  remov- 
ed which  are  thrown  in  the  way  by  a  despotic  gov- 
ernment, oppressive  agas,  and  wandering  banditti." 


CHAPTER    VI. 

FUOM    THE     TIME    WHEN      HIS      COMPANION     LEFT      HIM 
FOR  JUDEA    TILL    THEIR    RE-UNION  AT    SMYRNA. 

AFTER  mature  deliberation  and  much  prayer,  it  was 
judged,  that  the  interests  of  the  mission  would  be 
promoted  by  a  temporary  separation,  during  which 
Mr.  Fisk  should  remain  at  Smyrna,  pursuing  study? 
and  making  researches  in  the  vicinity,  and  his  col- 
league travel  in  Judea,  visit  Jerusalem,  and  make 
inquiries  respecting  the  most  eligible  place  for  a 
permanent  missionary  establishment.  In  reference 
to  this  contemplated  separation  the  journal  of  Mr. 
Fisk  is  continued  as  follows: 

"Smyrna,  Nov.  29,  1820.  Devoted  the  day  to 
fasting  and  prayer.  It  had,  for  some  time,  been  a 
question,  whether  one  of  us  ought  not  to  remain 
some  longer  in  Smyrna,  and  the  other  proceed  with- 
out further  delay  to  Judea.  It  is  desirable  that 
some  one  should  be  here  to  carry  on  the  work  of  dis- 
tribution, and  to  get  more  Tracts  printed  at  Con- 
stantinople, or  Scio.  Till  a  chaplain  arrives,  he  can 
occupy  these  rooms,  and  preach  in  the  chapel  on 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  141 

the  Sabbath;  and  the  Messrs.  Van  Lenneps  have 
generously  offered,  in  case  one  of  us  sees  fit  to  re- 
main, to  give  him  his  board.  The  state  of  things 
here  is  such,  that  we  cannot  feel  willing  to  leave 
the  place;  and  we  are  not  willing  to  have  our  visit 
to  Jerusalem  delayed  any  longer.  If  only  one  of  us 
goes,  he  will  have  an  interpreter  who  understands 
English,  a  faithful  man,  and  a  good  nurse  in  case  of 
sickness.  As  to  missionary  labor  and  research, 
probably  one  may  do  about  as  much,  at  least  during 
the  present  season,  as  both  could  do.  On  the  whole 
it  seems,  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  that  the  interests 
of  our  mission  are  likely  to  be  most  effectually  pro- 
moted by  a  temporary  separation.  We  contem- 
plate it  with  reluctance;  but  our  rising  murmurs  are 
hushed  by  contrasting  our  case  with  the  separation, 
to  which  our  brethren  were  called  who  first  went  to 
India.  We  hope  to  be  again  united,  after  a  short 
time,  to  prosecute  the  original  plan  of  our  mission. 

".Dec.  5.  In  the  afternoon  carried  the  baggage 
of  Mr.  Parsons  on  board  the  vessel.  All  are  to  be 
on  board  at  eight  o'clock,  expecting  to  sail  in  the 
night.  It  is  now  thirteen  months  since  we  sailed 
from  Boston.  During  this  period  we  have  spent 
every  day  and  every  night  together.  Thus  far  the 
Lord  has  prospered  and  blessed  us.  We  should  be 
ungrateful  not  to  trust  him  for  the  future.  We 
shall  be  separated,  for  a  time,  from  each  other,  but 
we  hope  not  to  be  separated  from  Him,  'who  stick- 
eth  closer  than  a  brother.' 

"6.  Last  evening  Mr.  Parsons  left  me  to  go  to 
Judea.  We  went  on  board  the  vessel  together. 
There  we  sung, 

'Guide  me,  O  them  great  Jehovah/ 

united  in  prayer,  commended  each  other  to  the  di- 
vine protection,  and  gave  the  parting  hand.  To  be 
separated  from  my  only  Christian  brother,  is  a  trial 
indeed.  But  we  have  not  come  to  this  land  to  seek 


142  MEMOIR    OK 

our  own  gratification.  When  duty  calls,  we  must 
obey. 

"16.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Bellamy  arrived  as  chaplain 
to  the  English  factory. 

"Sabbath,  17.  Mr.  Bellamy  read  prayers,  and  I 
then  preached,  from  2  Cor.  v,  10.  This  probably 
closes  my  public  labors  with  this  congregation." 

TO    A    LADY    IN    CONNECTICUT. 

"Smyrna,  Nov.  22,  1820.— I  know  better  now 
than  ever  before  how  to  prize  the  society  of  Chris- 
tians. I  know  too,  I  trust,  better  than  ever,  that 
a  person  may  be  happy  without  their  society.  Yes. 
there  is  something  in  the  religion  of  Christ  which 
raises  the  soul  superior  to  all  created  sources  of 
enjoyment,  and  brings  it  into  such  a  state  of  union 
with  God,  as  leaves  it  independent  of  all  other 
beings.  Have  you  experienced  this?  Do  you  know 
how  the  heart  rests  in  God,  and  is  filled  with  peace? 
To  be  diligently  employed  in  his  service;  to  have 
the  consciousness,  that  with  all  our  imperfections, 
it  is  our  sincere  aim  to  please  him;  to  possess 
a  confirmed  hope  through  the  blood  of  Christ, 
that  after  a  few  days  we  shall  be  entirely  conform- 
ed to  him,  and  completely  happy  with  him;  to  have 
the  heart  rilled  with  his  love,  and  the  mind  stayed 
on  him; — this  is  heaven  begun  on  earth.  The 
attainment  of  this  felicity  is  indeed  difficult,  but  I 
trust  not  impossible.  Without  this,  whether  sur- 
rounded, as  you  are,  by  tender  and  faithful  friends, 
or  doomed,  as  I  am,  to  wander  among  the  brutal 
and  savage  of  our  race,  we  are  'poor,  and  wretched, 
and  miserable.'  Let  us  pray  often  and  earnestly 
that  the  light  of  the  divine  countenance  may  be 
our  daily  comfort. 

"You  will  perhaps  expect  me  to  say  something 
about  this  country.  A  country  with  which  so  many 
interesting  associations  are  connected,  you  wilj 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  14o 

suppose,  cannot  fail  to  furnish  a  great  variety  of  in- 
telligence, and  important  incidents.  It  is  indeed 
interesting  to  pass  the  places,  where  the  Greeks  and 
Persians  fought,  where  Homer  wrote,  and  especially 
where  Apostles  preached,  and  martyrs  died.  But 
the  savageness  and  ignorance  which  now  prevail, 
render  it  extremely  difficult  to  obtain  correct  intel- 
ligence, or  true  explanations  respecting  the  things 
we  see.  If  you  wish  for  a  concise  description  of 
the  state  of  this  country,  natural,  political,  literary, 
and  religious,  read  Genesis  i,  2,  the  first  part  of  the 
verse.  No  description  could  be  more  apposite. 

"When  you  have  read,  pray,  that  the  latter  part 
of  the  verse  may  soon  be  as  applicable,  as  the  first 
part  is  now.     If  God  say, — 'Let  there  be  light,'— 
there  will  be  light." 

TO    ONE    OF    HIS    MISSIONARY    BRETHREN. 

"Smyrna,  Nov.  26,  1820. — This  evening  I  have 
read  your  last  letter  to  brother  Parsons,  and  your 
last  to  me. — I  do  most  sincerely  thank  you  for 
this  letter.  Many  of  your  interrogations  come 
home  to  the  conscience,  and  make  me  feel  asham- 
ed of  myself,  and  excite  desires  and  resolutions 
to  pray  more,  and  strive  more  earnestly  after  spir- 
ituality. Till  I  received  your  letter,  I  had  cher- 
ished some  hope,  that  we  might  be  neighbors.  But 
providence  calls  you  the  other  way.  The  will 
of  the  Lord  be  done.  Go,  beloved  brother,  and 
the  Lord  be  with  you,  as  he  was  with  Moses. 
Probably  at  this  time  you  are  a  "beggar"  in  Geor- 
gia or  Carolina.  I  wish  I  could  get  a  letter  into 
your  hands  without  delay.  But  as  this  will  not 
probably  reach  you,  till  your  southern  tour  is 
completed,  I  need  say  nothing  about  your  course. 
I  bless  God,  however,  that  you  are  going  thither, 
and  hope  you  will  preach  with  as  much  zeal,  and 
as  much  effect,  as  ever  Peter  the  hermit  did.  My 


144  MEMOIR    OF 

earnest  prayers  accompany  you;  for  I  kno\v  the 
temptations  and  trials,  which  you  will  have  to  en- 
counter. 

"I  wish  I  could  see  you  long  enough,  at  least,  to 
talk  a  little  about  our  spiritual  state.  But  oh,  I 
could  tell  you  but  a  sad  story  concerning  myself.  1 
have  some  precious  seasons;  but  am  generally  too 
far  from  my  Saviour.  I  want  more  communion  with 
him.  If  you  are  going  to  the  heathen,  learn  first  to 
live  by  communion  with  the  Redeemer.  Go  to  the 
Fountain  for  your  happiness,  and  do  not  depend 
upon  the  streams.  May  the  blessed  Jesus  take  you 
into  a  peculiar  and  holy  nearness  to  himself,  and 
enable  you  to  feast  daily  on  his  love." 

TO    THE    REV.    A.    B.    OF    V.    CON. 

"Smyrna,  Dec.  18,  1820.  'Woe  is  me,  that  I  so- 
journ in  Mesech,  that  I  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Kedar/ 
O  my  brother,  it  is  dreadful  to  be  shut  out  from  the 
divine  favor.  I  know  that  God  is  ready  to  grant  the 
light  of  his  countenance  to  all  his  faithful  servants; 
and  I  trust  that  I  sometimes  enjoy  it.  I  find  indeed 
some  moments  of  precious  comfort.  But  they  are 
short;  and  I  generally  live  at  a  miserable  rate.  I 
hope  it  is  not  so  with  you.  I  hope  you  go  to  your 
closet,  and  find  the  Redeemer  there.  I  hope  your 
soul  is  sometimes  greatly  enlarged  with  a  spirit  of 
intercession  for  others.  When  it  is  so,  I  know  you 
do  not  forget  us,  and  the  mission  in  which  we  are 
engaged.  I  think  there  must  be  a  great  deal  of 
earnest  prayer  for  this  country,  before  missions  will 
be  attended  with  general  success.  There  are  diffi- 
culties in  the  way,  toward  the  removal  of  which,  we 
can  at  present  do  little  or  nothing  but  pray.  When 
God  exerts  his  power,  the  strong  man  will  be  dis- 
armed. 

"I  love  to  be  a  missionary — love  to  labor  in  this 
country.  Still  I  am  seldom  able  to  exercise  that 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  14 -I 

luith  which  is  necessary,  so  that  I  can  look  over  the 
mountains,  and  through  the  clouds,  which  surround 
us.  I  am  often  full  of  fear  and  trembling.  I  antici- 
pate but  little  good  to  be  accomplished  at  present. 
Perhaps  it  may  be  seen  at  some  distant  day,  that 
these  feeble  and  imperfect  beginnings  were  import- 
ant parts  of  that  general  system  of  means,  by  which 
the  world  is  to  be  converted.  This  hope  sometimes 
comforts  and  animates  me. 

"A  large  proportion  of  the  prayers  offered  in  this 
country  by  nominal  Christians,  are  offered  to  angels, 
saints,  and  to  the  virgin  Mary.  We  had  a  long  dis- 
cussion with  one  of  the  Greek  bishops  on  this  sub- 
ject. When  we  said  Christ  was  the  only  Mediator; 
he  replied,  that  Christ  was  Mediator  when  on  earth, 
that  he  is  not  Mediator  now,  but  Judge.  'For  this 
reason,'  he  says,  'we  pray  to  angels  and  saints,  and 
especially  to  the  Mother  of  God,  as  our  Mediator.' 
Is  this  idolatry,  or  is  it  not?  They  say  to  us;  'You 
ask  saints  on  earth  to  pray  for  you:  why  not  then 
ask  saints  in  heaven  to  pray  for  you9'  When  you 
write  again,  tell  me  what  you  think  of  this." 

During  a  number  of  days  from  the  last  date  Mr. 
Fisk  was  much  employed  in  visiting  schools,  in 
which  he  distributed  Tracts.  He  speaks  of  the 
schools  as  being  deficient  in  respect  to  suitable 
books  and  discipline.  The  scholars  are  represented 
as  being  anxious  to  receive  Tracts.  To  prevent 
confusion,  "I  go  to  them,"  he  says,  "or  call  them 
to  me,  one  by  one,  and  ascertain  whether  they  can 
road.  If  they  can,  I  give  them  Tracts,  accompanied 
with  brief  religious  instructions  and  exhortations." 

"Dec.  31,  1820.  This  year  is  now  closing.  I 
commenced  it  at  Malta  in  company  with  my  dear 
brother.  Every  year  of  my  life  has  furnished  occa- 
sion for  humility  and  thanksgiving;  but  this  has  been 
in  some  respects  a  peculiar  one.  The  Lord  has 
13 


146  MEMOIR    OF 

been  belter  to  me  than  my  fears.  Let  me  trust  in 
him  for  the  future,  and  never  be  afraid. 

"Jan.  1,  1821.  A  day  of  mirth  and  dancing  with 
Franks.  But  it  has  been  pleasing  to  reflect,  that, 
in  different  parts  of  the  world,  there  are  many  who 
prefer  uniting  in  the  concert  of  prayer,  to  all  the 
vain  delights  of  mirth. 

"22.  Mr.  Cohen,  the  Jew  mentioned  in  our  Jour- 
nal, May  3,  1820,  came  to  visit  me.  In  the  course 
of  conversation,  he  said  the  Jews  here  never  kindle 
a  fire  on  the  Sabbath,  but  often  employ  Turks  or 
Christians  to  do  it  for  them.  I  inquired  what  they 
believe  respecting  a  future  state.  He  says  they 
believe,  that  all  atheists  and  idolaters  will  be 
damned  forever;  but  all,  who  believe  in  one  God, 
will  be  finally  saved;  though,  if  they  live  in  any 
known  sin,  they  must  suffer  in  hell  until  they  have 
expiated  it.  He  says  Jews  hold  to  613  command- 
ments, besides  the  decalogue,  and  if  they  obey  all 
these,  they  will  be  rewarded  in  proportion;  whereas 
Christians,  who  hold  to  only  ten  commandments, 
even  if  they  keep  those  ten,  will  have  a  proportiona- 
bly  small  reward. 

"After  reading  some  time  in  the  Hebrew  Bible, 
and  conversing  about  different  places,  I  offered  him 
a  Hebrew  Testament  which  he  very  gladly  accepted. 
[  told  him  he  must  read  it,  and  pray  that  God  would 
show  him  what  was  right,  and  dispose  him  to  em- 
brace it.  He  said  he  would  do  so.  He  has  engaged 
to  call  occasionally  and  read  Hebrew  with  me. 
This  is  the  first  opportunity  I  have  had  of  giving  a 
Hebrew  Testament  to  a  Jew.  The  occasion  calls 
for  thanksgiving  and  earnest  prayer. 

"24.  Yesterday  afternoon  I  went  to  Sedicui,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Thompson,  a  young  gentleman 
who  lives  with  Mr.  Van  Lennep.  This  village  is  a  lit- 
tle W.  of  S.  from  Smyrna,  at  the  distance  of  six  or 
eight  miles.  It  is  the  seat  of  an  aga,  but  the  man, 
who  has  held  that  office  the  past  year,  is  now  gone 


REV.    PLINY    F1SK.  147 

to  Constantinople  to  hire  it  for  another  year.  Un- 
der the  Ottoman  government,  the  man  gets  an  office 
who  can  pay  the  greatest  price  for  it,  and  then  his 
object  is  to  regain  the  money  he  has  paid  out,  and 
procure  as  much  more  as  he  can.  The  conse- 
quence is  such  extortion  and  oppression  as  impov- 
erish the  people,  discourage  industry,  and  depopu- 
late the  country.  There  are  in  Sedicui  a  few 
Turkish  families,  who  have  a  small  mosque  with- 
out a  minaret.  There  is  one  man,  a  Turkish 
priest,  said  to  be  the  only  Turk  in  the  village,  who 
can  read  and  write.  He  is  now  advanced  in  life, 
has  four  wives,  one  of  whom  he  married  a  short  time 
since.  There  are  between  one  and  two  thousand 
Greeks,  who  have  a  church,  four  priests,  and 
two  schools.  I  visited  the  priests,  and  inquired 
whether  they  had  the  Scriptures  in  Romaic.  They 
said — No.  I  inquired  if  they  had  them  in  ancient 
Greek.  They  said  only  the  New  Testament.  I 
then  gave  them  a  Testament  for  the  church,  and 
told  them  I  had  others  in  Smyrna  for  sale.  They 
immediately  offered  to  purchase  three  copies.  I 
also  visited  the  school,  heard  the  scholars  read, 
and  gave  Tracts  to  all  who  could  read  them,  accom^ 
panied  with  advice  and  exhortation. 

"About  half  an  hour  after  leaving  Sedicui  on  our 
return,  we  stopped  to  look  at  a  tumulus,  a  little  west 
of  our  path.  The  base  is  about  30  rods  in  circum- 
ference. It  is  said  to  be  the  tomb  of  Andremon, 
the  leader  of  the  first  Ionian  colony  which  came 
from  Greece  to  this  country.  After  entering  the 
town  we  passed  through  the  Jews'  neighborhood, 
and  called  at  a  place  near  the  synagogue,  where 
their  schools  are  taught,  saw  six  schools  in  which 
were  about  150  boys' reading  Hebrew.  There  are 
some  other  schools  which  we  did  not  see. 

"Feb.  2.  Mr.  Jackson  gave  me  the  use  of  his 
horse,  and  Mr.  Hansen,  a  young  man  who  lives  with 
him,  rode  out  with  me  to  Cooklujah,  a  Greek  vil- 


lib  MEMOIR    OF 

lage  four  or  five  miles  from  Smyrna,  a  little  south 
of  east.  The  inhabitants  are  all  Greeks.  There  is 
one  church,  four  priests,  one  school,  and  perhaps 
100  houses.  I  carried  with  me  a  Testament  and  50 
Tracts.  Sold  the  Testament  to  the  priests^  and 
gave  part  of  the  Tracts  to  them,  and  the  rest  to  the 
school.  There  were  in  the  school  60  boys;  but  only 
ten  could  read  in  the  Tracts.  They  have  no  school 
book  but  the  Psalter  and  Prayer  book  in  ancient 
Greek.  The  master  and  a  priest,  who  were  pres- 
ent, told  me  that  they  do  not  understand  this  lan- 
guage, yet  the  one  reads  his  church  service  wholly 
in  this,  and  the  other  teaches  a  school  in  which  are 
no  books  in  any  other  language.  It  gives  me 
great  satisfaction  to  supply  men,  in  such  circum- 
stances, with  the  pure  word  of  God,  and  with  relig- 
ious Tracts  in  a  language  which  they  can  under- 
stand. 

"5.  Went  with  Mr.  Jackson  and  his  family  to 
Bournabat,  a  village  at  a  little  distance  from  Smyrna, 
on  the  N.  E.  We  went  to  the  house  of  a  Jew.  On 
each  door  post  was  a  little  tin  case  containing  a 
roll,  on  which  were  written  the  ten  commandments. 
Visited  the  Greek  priest  and  five  schools.  In  these 
schools  are  about  100  boys.  In  one  of  them  the 
boys  read  very  well,  and  seemed  to  understand  what 
they  read.  There  is  one  Greek  church  and  three 
priests,  one  Catholic  church,  and  one  mosque.  The 
number  of  houses  is  supposed  to  be  about  1,000. 
The  number  of  Turks  and  Greeks  is  said  to  be 
nearly  equal.  There  are  a  few  Jews,  and  a  few 
Armenians.  Distributed  60  Tracts. 

"6.  Mr.  Van  Lennep  has  just  returned  from 
Sedicui,  and  tells  me,  that  the  Tracts  which  I  dis- 
tributed are  read  with  great  interest..  One  man 
arose  in  the  night,  and  lighted  his  candle  to  read  a 
Tract. 

"14.  For  some  weeks  past,  I  have  occasionally 
giving  instruction  in  English  to  a  young  Armenian, 


kEV.    PLINY    FISK.  1-1'.)' 

a  dragoman  of  the  English  consul.  To-day  I  went 
with  him  to  visit  the  principal  school  of  the  Arme- 
nians. It  consists  of  two  branches,  each  under  the 
instruction  of  a  priest.  In  one  branch,  are 'about 
65  boys,  chiefly  small,  who  merely  learn  to  read 
and  write  their  own  language.  In  the  other  branch 
12  or  15  young  men  study  the  grammar  of  the  lan- 
guage. The  head  master  says,  there  are  about  800 
Armenian  houses  in  town.  I  showed  him  an  Arme- 
nian and  a  Tnrko-Armenian  Testament.  He  said  a 
bishop  had  just  set  out  for  Armenia,  who  wished 
for  some  very  much;  and  as  he  would  rest  a  while 
at  Menimen,  they  could  be  sent  to  him  there.  I 
requested  him  to  send  these  two,  which  he  promised 
to  do  without  delay." 

On  the  22nd  of  Feb.  a  Turk,  Suleiman  Effendi.  was 
introduced  to  Mr.  Fisk,  to  whom  after  some  conver- 
sation he  showed  a  Turkish  Testament.  Suleiman 
lead  the  title  page,  and  then  turning  to  Matt.  v.  he 
read  and  replied:  "Very  good."  The  Testament 
was  presented  to  him,  which  he  received  with  ex- 
pressions of  gratitude.  "This  is  the  first  opportu- 
nity," Mr.  Fisk  says,  "I  have  had  to  put  the  Gospel 
into  the  hands  of  a  Mahommedan.  His  heart  is  in 
the  hand  of  God." 

Having  made  an  engagement  for  the  purpose 
with  the  Russian  consul,  he  went  to  visit  the  Greek 
vessels  in  port,  which  sailed  under  the  Russian 
flag,  to  supply  them  with  Testaments  and  Tracts. 

The  next  day  the  Mahommedan,  to  whom  the 
Testament  had  been  given,  called  and  told  Mr.  Fisk, 
that  in  reading  it,  he  found  it  easy  to  be  understood!, 
and  very  good.  He  was  then  directed  to  the  last 
chapter  of  Revelation,  which  he  read  with  apparent 
pleasure,  till  he  came  to  the  last  verses.  He  Hjen 
said  with  some  emphasis,  "One  God."  He  proba- 
bly thought,  as  was  supposed,  that  too  much 
said  of  Christ. 
13-* 


150  MEMOIR  OF 

"Sitbbath,  March  18.  My  Greek  scholars  came  to 
my  room,  having  been  previously  invited,  for  the 
purpose  of  reading  the  Scriptures.  We  read  the 
first  seven  chapters  of  Matthew.  I  asked  them 
questions,  and  made  remarks  upon  what  was  read. 
As  they  were  going  away,  they  said;—'  We  thank  you 
very  much  for  your  instructions.  They  are  very 
necessary  for  us.  Unfortunately  we  do  not  have- 
such  instruction  in  this  country.  If  you  are  will- 
ing, we  shall  be  glad  to  come  in  this  way  every 
Sabbath.'  Blessed  be  God  for  such  opportunities 
of  laboring  for  the  spiritual  good  of  my  fellow 
men." 

In  a  number  of  instances  he  learnt  that  individu- 
als, to  whom  he  had  given  a  Testament,  had  been 
employed  in  reading  it  to  little  circles  of  hearers, 
who  collected  for  the  purpose,  and  who  were  them- 
selves unable  to  read. 

"March  30.  Two  men  have  been  hung  to-day  in 
the  streets  of  Smyrna.  They  were  put  to  the  tor- 
ture, and,  confessions  being  extorted  from  them, 
they  were  immediately  sentenced  and  executed. 
They  are  to  remain  hanging  three  days.  It  is  not 
easy  to  describe  the  horror  which  is  excited,  by 
seeing  the  body  of  a  fellow  being  suspended  in  the 
street  of  a  city,  which  is  not  more  than  ten  feet 
wide,  where  people  are  constantly  passing,  and  in 
front  of  a  shop,  where  business  is  constantly  trans- 
acted." 

From  the  last  mentioned  date  the  political  af- 
fairs of  the  country  assumed  such  an  attitude,  that 
Mr.  Fisk  considered  it  necessary  to  remain  quiet, 
lest  the  missionaries  should  be  suspected  of  being 
concerned  in  producing  the  revolt  of  the  Greeks 
from  Turkish  dominion,  an  event  which  was  then 
of  frequent  occurrence.  In  the  mean  time  he  pur- 
sued his  studies,  and  improved  every  safe  oppor- 
tunity that  occurred,  to  engage  in  more  active 
labors.  Alarming  rumors  were  often  in  circula- 
tion, which  occasioned  among  the  Greeks  tfte 


REV.    PLINY    FISK,  151 

tearful  apprehension,  that  they  should  become  the 
victims  of  Turkish  violence.  So  great  was  the 
consternation  produced  among  them  even  by  a 
slight  disturbance,  that  they  repeatedly  fled  to  ves- 
sels in  the  harbor,  or  concealed  themselves  in  other 
places. 

Under  date  of  May  18,  Mr.  Fisk  speaks  of  these 
disturbances.  "It  is  now  nearly  two  months  since 
we  heard  of  the  revolt  in  Maldavia,  and  Wallachia. 
Confusion  and  alarm  have  been  constantly  increas- 
ing in  town  since.  Several  Greeks  have  been  as- 
sassinated. A  short  time  since  the  janizaries  as- 
sumed the  government  of  the  town,  which  had  pre- 
viously been  in  the  hands  of  the  moslem.  Three 
days  ago  a  pasha  arrived,  and  took  possession  of  the 
government.  Such  is  his  rank,  that  he  has  liberty, 
according  to  the  laws  of  the  Ottoman  empire,  to 
execute  seven  men  daily,  without  giving  the  privi- 
lege of  a  trial,  or  assigning  any  reason  for  his  con- 
duct. Half  the  people  of  the  place  have  been 
trembling  for  their  lives. 

"While  armed  men  have  been  passing  and  repass- 
ing  almost  constantly  in  the  streets,  while  some 
have  been  assassinated,  while  the  apprehension  has 
existed,  that  the  few  acts  of  violence  already  com- 
mitted, are  but  'the  beginning  of  sorrows,'  I  would 
be  grateful,  that  I  have  been  preserved  in  peace  and 
tranquillity,  and  permitted  to  pursue  as  usual  my 
.studies." 

As  the  political  changes  of  the  country  affected 
the  situation  and  prospects  of  Mr.  Fisk  and  his  fel- 
low laborer,  he  considered  it  expedient  to  keep  a 
journal  of  such  events  as  came  under  his  own  ob- 
servation. From  a  document,  containing  a  particu- 
lar account  of  the  disturbances  which  took  place  at 
Smyrna,  some  extracts  will  be  inserted. 

From  the  1st  to  the  16th  of  June  he  records  little 
<^lse  but  scenes  of  consternation,  oppression  and 
bloodshed.  On  the  night  of  the  16th,  there  were 


152  MEMOIR    OF 

sixteen  or  eighteen  assassinations.  "At  nine  o'clock 
A.  M.,"  says  he,  "I  went  with  the  English  consul 
upon  the  roof  of  his  house  to  observe  the  transac- 
tions of  the  day.  The  Turks  were  moving  along  in 
companies  in  search  of  Greeks  whom  they  designed 
to  kill.  The  consul  hailed  one  company,  and  asked 
them  where  they  had  been.  They  made  answer; — 
'We  have  been  sacrificing.' 

"While  standing  on  the  terrace,  I  saw  a  number  of 
Greeks  attempting  to  conceal  themselves  in,  and  be- 
hind, an  unfinished  stone  house  near  the  water's  edge. 
One,  fearing  he  should  be  discovered,  plunged  into 
the  sea,  and  made  for  the  vessels  in  the  harbor. 
He  was  discovered,  however,  by  a  number  of  Turks 
who  commenced  firing  upon  him.  He  swam  to  the 
buoy  of  the  ship,  rested  awhile  behind  it,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  another;  when  he  had  passed  beyond  the 
reach  of  muskets,  a  ship's  boat  was  sent  to  receive 
him.  The  bullets  often  struck  the  water  a  few 
inches  from  his  head,  and  by  one  he  had  an  ear  cut 
off.  This  was  the  first  time  I  ever  saw  one  of  my 
fellow  beings  in  cool  blood  fire  upon  another.  I 
will  not  attempt  to  describe  my  emotion,  when  I 
witnessed  this  scene.  The  men,  who  remained  in 
the  house  from  which  he  escaped,  were  found  and 
killed;  and  I  saw  a  poor  woman  with  a  child  in  her 
arms,  dragged  out  to  meet  some  unknown  destiny. 
During  the  day  the  Turks  continued  to  patrol  the 
town  in  search  of  Greeks  whom  they  murdered  when 
found.  The  number  killed  during  the  24  hours  is 
estimated  at  from  50  to  200.  Among  the  number 
was  a  German,  who  was  shot  while  standing  at  his 
own  window,  being  supposed  to  be  a  Greek. 

"At  a  moment  when  the  danger  seemed  less  im- 
minent, one  of  the  consul's  janizaries  assisted  a 
number  of  Greeks,  men,  women  and  children,  on 
board  a  boat,  that  they  might  escape  to  the  vessels. 
Just  as  they  were  putting  off  from  the  shore  a  com- 
pany of  Turks  came  up.  presented  fheir  musket*. 


REV.  PLINY    FISK.  153 

.  arid  would  have  instantly  killed  most  or  all  the  poor 
Greeks,  had  not  the  janizary  at  that  moment  step- 
ped before  them,  and  prevented  their  firing.  I  stood 
at  the  window,  and  trembled  for  the  fate  of 'those 
who  were  fleeing  for  life;  and  when  I  saw  the  hu- 
mane and  courageous  conduct  of  the  janizary,  I 
could  have  embraced  him  as  a  brother: — and  yet 
(who  could  have  supposed  it?)  this  same  man  has 
since  boasted  of  having  killed  six  Greeks  in  the 
streets  himself. 

"During  this  day  the  discharge  of  guns  in  differ- 
ent directions,  was  continually  heard.  No  man  ven- 
tured out  of  doors,  unless  to  gain  a  place  of  greater 
safety.  Most  of  the  Franks,  and  as  many  Greeks 
as  were  able  to  do  it,  had  taken  refuge  on  board  the 
vessels.  The  shops,  magazines,  and  yards  of  the 
Frank  merchants  were  filled  with  those  who  throng- 
ed thither  to  save  their  lives.  The  Turkish  mob 
during  the  day  put  to  death  the  moolah,  or  judge  of 
the  city,  and  some  other  officers,  because  they  had 
suffered  so  many  Greeks  to  escape.  A  previous  or- 
der had  heen  given,  that  none  of  them  should  be 
suffered  to  leave  the  place. 

"Sabbath,  June  17.  The  Turks  continued  the 
work  of  destruction.  In  some  instances  they  broke 
open  houses,  killed  the  men,  and  carried  away  the 
women  and  children  as  slaves.  During  the  day  a  lad 
ten  years  of  age,  came  to  Mr.  Wherry's,  the  consul, 
over  the  roofs  of  the  houses.  On  finding  himself  safe, 
he  fainted,  revived,  and  fainted  again,  and  thus  con- 
tinued a  few  hours,  and  expired.  The  house  of 
his  friends  was  broken  open,  the  family  massacred, 
and  he  escaped  by  getting  out  upon  the  roof. 

"IS.  It  was  reported  in  the  morning  that  the  Turks 
at  Bournabat  had  commenced  an  indiscriminate 
massacre  of  Christians,  both  Franks  and  Greeks. 
Upon  this  the  consuls  sent  to  all  who  yet  remained 
in  the  city,  to  secure  themselves  by  going  on  board 
the  vessels,  as  soon  as  possible.  I  now  went  on 


154  MEMOIR    OF 

board  the  United  States,  and  continued  there  with 
Mr.  Van  Lennep  two  days.  About  this  time  we 
heard  that  Haivali  was  burnt,  and  that  Greek  fe- 
males were  offered  for  sale  in  Smyrna  market,  who 
were  brought  from  Haivali  and  vicinity." 

It  afterwards  appeared,  that  the  first  of  the  above 
mentioned  reports  was  exaggerated. 

"July  2.  The  plague  has  made  its  appearance, 
and  a  few  persons  have  suddenly  died  of  it  in  the 
part  of  the  town  where  the  Franks  live.  The  dis- 
ease, it  is  supposed,  has  been  imported  in  a  ves- 
sel from  Alexandria.  The  different  families  imme- 
diately adopted  quarantine  regulations.  The  gates 
are  shut,  and  no  one  is  permitted  to  go  out  or  come 
in.  A  Turk,  or  some  other  person  in  the  street,  is 
employed  to  bring  provisions,  and  such  other  arti- 
cles as  are  wanted,  all  which  are  received  through 
water.  By  these  means  the  ravages  of  the  disorder 
have  been  checked." 

About  this  time  a  vessel  under  Genoese  colors 
was  seized  by  the  Turks,  in  consequence  of  having 
afforded  protection  to  the  Greeks.  She  had  been 
formerly  under  Turkish  colors.  When  this  fact 
was  ascertained,  the  captain  was  immediately  be- 
headed or  hung,  and  all  on  board,  except  six  whom 
the  English  consul  obtained  from  the  pasha.  Mr. 
Fisk  speaks  of  preaching  during  these  times  of  ter- 
ror from  Is.  xxvi.  9.  "When  thy  judgments  are 
in  the  earth,  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  will 
learn  righteousness." 

TO    REV.    P.    S.    IN    VERMONT. 

"Smyrna,  July  29,  1821, 

"Rev.  and  Dear  Sir — Last  year  our  prospects 
were  very  encouraging,  and  we  hoped  that  our 
labors  might  be  soon  attended  with  spiritual  bless- 
ings to  our  fellow  men.  This  year  we  are  sur- 


RKV.    PLINY    FISK.  J55 

vounded  with  more  than  Egyptian  darkness.  This 
country  is  now  subject  to  all  the  horrors  of  re- 
bellion, civil  war,  massacres,  and  assassinations. 
Murders  and  assassinations  have  taken  place  almost 
daily  in  this  town  for  three  or  four  months.  That 
dreadful  disorder,  the  plague,  has  also  existed  among 
us  for  a  month  past,  though  it  has  now  abated,  and 
our  fears,  as  to  that,  have  subsided.  These  disturb- 
ances have  prevented  me  from  travelling,  and  al- 
most entirely  from  distributing  the  Scriptures  and 
Tracts.  At  present  I  preach  on  the  Sabbath, 
sometimes  in  English,  and  sometimes  in  French; 
but  I  have  only  a  few  hearers.  I  hope  the  storm 
\vill  blow  over  in  the  course  of  the  year,  so  that 
we  shall  be  permitted  again  to  engage  actively  in 
the  duties  of  our  mission.  We  already  know 
enough  of  this  country,  to  expect  our  plans  to  be 
often  interrupted  by  one  adverse  event  or  another. 
Yet  this  does  not  at  all  diminish  our  conviction,  that 
missionary  labors  here  will  produce  at  some  future- 
day  very  important  results." 

"Aug.  17.  After  a  few  weeks  of  tranquillity,  when 
we  began  to  hope  that  the  streets  were  to  be 
stained  no  more  with  blood,  wantonly  shed,  our 
pleasing  dreams  were  again  disturbed  by  the  out- 
cry of  distress,  and  the  renewal  of  scenes  of  mur- 
der. And  what  encourages  these  outrages  is,  that 
the  Turkish  authority  is  not  much  disposed  to  pun- 
ish a  Mussulman  for  any  acts  of  violence  of  which 
he  may  be  guilty." 

TO    A   LADY    IX    CONNECTICUT. 

"Smyrna,  Aug.  19,  1821. 

"I  thank  you  for  telling  me  with  so  much  par- 
ticularity how  the  Lord  has  dealt  with  you.  Your 
letter  shows,  that  while  you  have  been  plunged 
into  the  deepest  earthly  affliction,  the  fountains  of 


156  MEMOIR    OF 

heavenly  consolation  have  been  opened,  and  you 
have  drunk  from  them  freely.  Were  it  not  so,  I 
would  attempt  to  point  out  the  grounds  on  which  the 
afflicted  may  rest,  and  the  sources,  to  which  they 
may  resort  for  happines,s.  Situated  as  you  have 
been,  what  could  you  have  done,  whither  could  you 
have  gone  for  comfort,  without  the  hope  of  the 
Gospel,  and  the  assurance  that  God  reigns1?  O  how 
precious,  when  earth  presents  but  one  dark  Egyp- 
tian night,  how  precious  are  our  Saviour's  promises? 
How  they  sustain  the  soul  that  would  otherwise 
burst  with  grief!  How  salutary,  too,  are  the  chas- 
tisements of  our  heavenly  Father!  The  intensencss 
of  suffering,  the  exquisite  anguish  of  the  moment, 
will  subside.  It  is  desirable  that  it  should  be  so. 
Nature  would  otherwise  sink.  In  this  respect,  as 
in  every  other,  the  arrangements  of  Providence  are 
merciful  and  wise.  The  stroke  is  intended  to  pro- 
duce anguish  at  the  time;  and  for  this  our  sensibil- 
ities are  given.  But  the  acuteness  of  grief  will 
gradually  subside,  and  the  various  engagements 
and  enjoyments  of  life  will  again  occupy  the  at- 
tention. 

"It  is  the  wisdom  and  the  happiness  of  the 
Christian,  while  he  feels  no  less  sensibly  than  the 
man  of  the  world,  to  submit  cheerfully  in  the  midst 
of  his  afflictions  to  the  will  of  God;  to  improve  the 
occasion  as  a  favorable  opportunity  to  subdue  all 
inordinate  attachment  to  earthly  things;  to  gain 
more  spirituality  of  temper,  and  to  bring  his  soul 
into  a  more  close  and  intimate  walk  with  God.  And 
even  after  the  day  of  affliction  has  been  long  passed, 
and  the  habitual  smile  is  again  seated  on  the  counte- 
nance, and  the  mind  is  again  engaged  in  its  accus- 
tomed employment,  it  is  wise  and  profitable  to  review 
occasionally  past  scenes  of  affliction,  and  to  seize  the 
moment  for  special  devotion,  for  self-examination,  for 
renewing  our  pious  resolutions,  and  for  peculiar 
communion  with  God.  They  greatly  mistake,  who 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  1^)7 

suppose  that  no  advantage  is  to  be  derived  from 
affliction  except  while  we  are  actually  suffering." 

From  the  minute  details  incorporated  in  his  'jour- 
nal, much  of  which  must  be  passed  over  unnoticed, 
it  appears  that  Mr.  Fisk  took  very  deep  interest  in 
the  welfare  of  seamen.  Here  was  a  field  of  labor  in 
which  he  accomplished  much,  the  results  of  which 
may  not  be  disclosed  till  brought  to  light  in  the  final 
judgment.  When  practicable  he  would  visit  every 
vessel  in  port  for  the  purpose  of  religious  conversa- 
tion with  sailors,  and  of  distributing  among  them 
the  Scriptures  and  Tracts. 

"Sept.  16.  In  the  afternoon  a  Turk  shot  a  Greek 
near  Mr.  Van  Lennep's  door.  I  had  entered  the 
door  about  ten  minutes  previous  to  the  transaction. 
Mr.  V.  was  looking  out  of  the  window,  and  saw  the 
dreadful  deed  committed.  I  saw  the  blood  on  the 
stones  not  more  than  five  feet  from  the  threshold. 
In  the  evening  received  a  letter  informing  me  of 
the  death  of  Dr.  Worcester.  To  me  and  my  mis- 
sionary brethren  this  is  a  heavy,  a  very  heavy 
affliction." 

TO    JEREMIAH    EVARTS,  ESQ.. 

"Ocf.  2.  Your  last  letter  gives  us  the  painful 
news  of  Dr.  Worcester's  death.  It  seems  like  the 
loss  of  a  father.  The  tender  concern  which  he  felt 
in  the  welfare  of  missionaries, — his  able  and  friendly 
counsels, — his  enlarged  views  and  extensive  infor- 
mation on  missionary  subjects, — render  his  death  a 
peculiarly  afflictive  event  to  us  all.  To  me  the 
event  is  more  affecting,  because  I  had  spent  much 
time  in  his  family;  had  enjoyed  the  precious  privi- 
lege of  going  often  with  him  to  the  throne  of  grace: 
had  spent  much  time  in  conversing  on  that  subject. 
\vhich  lay  nearest  his  heart;  and  had  seen  how  his 
religion  influenced  Tiis  daily  conversation.  May 
14 


158  MEMOIR   OF 

the  Head  of  the  church  supply  the  vacancy  which 
this  event  has  occasioned;  and  may  we  all  have 
grace  to  make  such  use  of  this  admonition  as  we 
ought. 

"It  is  a  serious  question,  what  effect  the  distur- 
bances which  now  exist,  and  which  must  be  expect- 
ed to  take  place  from  time  to  time,  in  this  country, 
ought  to  have  on  our  plans.  These  events  inter- 
rupt, but  do  not  prevent,  the  proceedings  of  mer- 
chants and  travellers.  Amid  all  the  horrors  and 
dangers  of  the  present  revolution,  ships  come  and 
go;  trade  is  carried  on  to  a  great  extent;  and  Euro- 
pean travellers,  though  obliged  to  curtail  their 
plans,  and  use  extra  precautions,  still  pursue  their 
objects.  A  short  time  since  two  English  gentlemen 
arrived  from  Constantinople,  on  their  way  to  Egypt, 
travelling  for  pleasure,  to  gratify  their  curiosity. 

"As  the  study  of  languages,  and  the  preparation 
of  Tracts  will  constitute  a  great  part  of  the  busi- 
ness of  a  missionary  here,  it  will  undoubtedly  be 
best  to  embrace  opportunities  when  the  country  is 
tranquil,  to  travel,  and,  when  plague  or  war  rages,  to 
retire  for  study.  This  may  render  it  necessary,  some- 
times, to  change  our  plans,  and  may  render  it  impos- 
sible to  lay  plans  with  precision:  but  I  cannot  feel 
as  though  it  ought,  on  the  whole,  to  be  considered 
any  reason  why  missionary  labors  in  this  country 
should  be  relinquished  or  discouraged.  Rather 
let  the  number  and  the  magnitude  of  the  difficulties 
which  lie  in  the  way,  awaken  more  earnest  pray- 
ers, firmer  zeal,  and  more  unyielding  persever- 
ance." 

The  tragical  scenes,  which  came  under  Mr.  Fisk's 
observation,  continued  in  October,  and  had  become 
so  common,  that  they  began  to  be  regarded  with 
indifference  by  many  classes  of  people.  Parties  of 
pleasure  and  vain  amusement  were  revived  and  en- 
gaged in,  as  though  all  were  peace.  Thousands 
hafl  fled  for  their  livep,  and  the  streets  0f  Smyrna 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  15 

were  crimsoned  with  Grecian  blood.  It  was  esti- 
mated that  2000  had  been  massacred,  and  heavy 
exactions  of  money  were  demanded  of  others  for 
the  privilege  of  living.  The  bodies  of  the  'slain 
were  seen  frequently  floating  in  the  bay.  In  a 
word,  exactions,  imprisonment,  or  death,  met  the 
defenceless  Greeks  in  every  direction.  And  yet, 
strange  to  tell,  multitudes,  only  because  they  were 
better  protected  from  Turkish  violence,  went 
thoughtlessly  to  the  assembly-room,  and  the  dance, 
as  though  all  were  peace  and  security.  While  the 
countenance  of  many  gathered  blackness  through 
fear,  that  of  others  exhibited  only  the  expression  of 
a  thoughtless,  ill-tirned  levity. 

After  relating  a  long  tale  of  atrocities,  of  which 
lie  had  some  personal  knowledge,  and  rumors  of 
similar  scenes  at  Constantinople,  Salonica,  Vassil- 
ica,  Carabourno,  Galacita,  the  Grecian  Islands,  &c. 
— rumors  of  deeds  foul  and  monstrous  beyond  a 
parallel  in  modern  times,  Mr.  Fi&k  remarks;  (ad- 
dressing the  Secretary  of  the  Board,)  "You  will 
readily  perceive,  that  amidst  such  occurrences  as  I 
have  described,  my  studies  must  be  very  much  inter- 
rupted, and  my  opportunities  for  active  labors  few 
and  limited.  Here  all  the  selfish,  revengeful,  cruel, 
and  licentious  passions  of  human  nature  are  indulg- 
ed without  restraint.  When  and  how  these  direful 
events  are  to  be  made  subservient  to  the  cause  of 
Christ,  is  for  Him  to  decide,  whose  prerogative  it  is 
to  bring  good  out  of  evil.  It  is  our  part  to  sub- 
mit to  his  will,  while  we  weep  over  the  depravity 
and  miseries  of  men,  and  to  improve  what  few  oppor- 
tunities we  have  to  do  good,  while  waiting  for  a 
wider  field  of  action  to  open  before  us." 

The  state  of  Mr.  Fisk's  mind  at  this  time  will 
appear  in  the  following  letter  addressed  to  Mrs.  H. 
S.  of  B.  dated  Smyrna,  Sept.  30. 

"The  events  of  the  past  summer  have  made  me 
think  often  of  an  early  death.  There  is  something 


1GO  MEMOIR    OF 

which  touches  the  mind  in  a  most  tender  and  af- 
fecting manner  in  the  thought  of  leaving  a  mission, 
concerning  which  so  much  has  been  said  and  done, 
and  in  which  so  little  has  been  effected.  It  must  be 
hard  to  give  up  plans  and  hopes,  to  which  we  have- 
devoted  ourselves,  and  on  which  we  have  meditated, 
till  they  have  engrossed  our  whole  mind.  There  is 
something  very  solemn  too,  in  the  thought  of  dying, 
of  leaving  this  world  forever,  and  all  who  are  in  it, 
and  all  the  privileges  of  probation;  of  having  the 
soul  depart  for  a  new,  untried  residence;  and  of 
becoming  at  once  acquainted  with  the  full  import 
of  that  awful  word,  Eternity.  In  anticipating  such 
an  event,  we  need  firm  faith,  and  the  consciousness 
of  having  committed  our  soul  most  sincerely  and 
unreservedly  into  the  hands  of  our  Redeemer. 

"Sometimes  I  hope  that,  should  I  be  called,  1 
should  be  able  to  meet  death  as  a  Christian  ought. 
At  other  times  I  tremble  at  the  thought  of  dying. 
But  I  think  we  do  not  honor  our  Saviour  as  we 
ought,  unless  we  receive  his  promises  with  such 
cordial  confidence,  that  we  can  think  of  death  at  all 
times  with  composure,  and  triumph  when  it  ap- 
proaches. To  feel,  and  speak,  and  act  right,  in 
respect  to  death,  while  in  health,  when  sick,  and  at 
the  hour  of  dissolution,  is  a  great  part  of  the  Chris- 
tian's duty,  and  one  important  method  of  exhibit- 
ing the  excellence  and  value  of  true  religion.  Dear 
sister,  may  we  be  prepared,  so  that  the  approach 
of  the  last  enemy  may  not  alarm  us,  and  so  that  we 
may  honor  God  by  our  dying  behavior. 

"I  perceive  that  I  am  filling,  up  my  sheet  with 
reflections  on  a  gloomy  subject,  and  one,  which  to 
the  gay  and  merry,  would  seem  very  unsuitable  for 
a  letter.  But  to  you,  I  trust,  it  will  seem  neither 
unsuitable  nor  gloomy.  With  all  its  terrors  death 
to  a  Christian  is  but  deliverance  from  prison,  and 
admittance  to  his  Father's  house.  Let  us  then  be 
diligent  in  our  work,  and  wait  with  holy  expecta- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  161, 

lion,  for  the  moment  which  shall  free  us  from  sin. 
and  admit  us  to  the  immediate  presence  of  our 
God." 

The  Messrs.  Van  Lennep's  removed  in  October  to 
their  country  seat  in  Sedicui,  a  few  miles  from 
Smyrna,  where  they  were  more  retired  from  the 
scenes  of  confusion  and  horror  witnessed  in  the  city. 
Mr.  Fisk  was  invited  to  accompany  them,  and  ac- 
cepted the  invitation.  An  account  of  his  residence 
at  that  place  is  contained  in  a  communication  to 
the  corresponding  Secretary  under  the  following 
date: — 

"Smyrna,  Nov.  22,  1821. 

"Dear  Sir,  I  have  already  given  you  some  ac- 
count of  the  village  of  Sedicui,  and  a  visit  which 
I  made  to  it  last  winter.  I  have  just  returned  from 
a  residence  of  a  month  there  with  the  families  of 
the  Messrs.  Van  Lennep's.  We  went  out  October 
20th.  The  five  Sabbaths  which  I  spent  there,  I 
preached  in  French  to  a  congregation  of  about 
twenty  persons,  from  the  following  texts: — 'Search 
the  Scriptures.'  'The  law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect.' 
'When  thy  judgments  are  in  the  earth,  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  world  learn  righteousness.'  'There  re- 
inaineth,  therefore,  a  rest  for  the  people  of  God/ 
These  were  sermons  which  I  had  previously  written 
in  English,  and  translated  into  French.  I  spent  a 
little  time  daily  in  reading  the  Scriptures  in  English, 
Greek,  and  French,  with  six  children  of  the  Messrs. 
V.  L.,  and  devoted  most  of  my  remaining  hours 
to  study.  I  sold  three  Greek  Testaments  for  about 
one  third  the  first  cost,  gave  away  four  others,  and 
distributed,  and  left  for  distribution  100  Greek 
Tracts  of  different  kinds.  I  also  visited  the  Greek 
priests  frequently,  for  the  purpose  of  reading  the 
Scriptures  with  them.  After  reading  our  Saviour's 
discourse  to  Nicodemus,  I  asked,  'What  is  regen- 
t:ratioiv?'  The  head  priest  replied,  'Baptism.'  I  asked, 
14* 


162  MEMOIR   OF 

•Is  it  water  baptism  merely,  or  does  it  imply  also  the 
renovation  of  the  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit?'  'It 
certainly  implies  the  latter,'  he  said.  I  replied, 
;Suppose  a  man  has  been  baptised,  but  his  heart  re- 
mains unholy,  and  he  has  no  true  faith;  can  he  be 
saved?'  'Certainly  not,'  was  the  reply.  I  then  en- 
tered into  conversation  to  shew  the  nature  and 
necessity  of  the  renewing  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  To  all  that  I  said,  he  readily  assented. 

"A  little  way  from  Sedicui,  there  is  a  spring  call- 
ed St.  John's  Fountain,  to  which  the  Greeks  attri- 
bute a  kind  of  miraculous  power.  The  water  is 
slightly  impregnated  with  iron.  The  sick  resort  to 
this  fountain,  taste  the  water,  make  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  offer  a  short  prayer,  and  then  tie  a  small 
rag  to  the  bushes  which  surround  the  spring,  and, 
according  to  public  opinion,  depart  materially  ben- 
efitted.  Hundreds  of  rags  are  hanging  on  the  bush- 
es, having  been  left  there  by  invalids  who  came  to 
be  healed.  Similar  springs  are  found,  it  is  said,  in 
the  neighborhood  of  many  Greek  villages. 

"Smyrna,  with  its  vicinity,  continues  to  be  a  the- 
atre of  the  most  tragical  and  bloody  scenes.  Three 
or  four  days  ago,  a  quarrel  took  place  between 
some  Turks,  and  some  Slavonians  and  Ragusians, 
who  are  Austrian  subjects.  A  few  individuals  were 
killed  on  both  sides.  This  excited  the  anger  of  the 
Turks  generally  to  the  highest  pitch  of  phrenzy,  and 
they  wreaked  their  vengeance  on  the  poor  Greeks, 
shooting  and  stabbing  them  in  the  streets,  and  even 
breaking  open  houses  to  glut  their  fury,  and  gratify 
their  lusts.  I  have  heard  the  number  of  assassina- 
tions, committed  in  the  course  of  two  or  three  days, 
variously  estimated  at  from  100  to  300. 

"My  own  situation  is  such,  that  I  entertain  very 
little  apprehension  as  to  my  personal  safety.  Yet 
scarcely  a  week  has  passed  for  eight  months,  in 
which  I  have  not  witnessed,  or  heard  of  events  of 
the  most  revolting  and  distressing  kind.  The  oc- 
currences of  this  year  have  made  fhe  most  horrid 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  163 

things  recorded  in  ancient  history  seem  familiar, — 
seem  like  facts;  and  not  like  the  imaginations  of  a 
tragic  muse.  These  exhibitions  of  lust,  of  cold 
blooded  cruelty,  furnish  dreadful  testimony  of  the 
corruption  of  human  nature.  O  that  from  these 
impressive  and  instructive  lessons,  I  may  learn  prac- 
tical wisdom. 

"Be  the  result  of  the  war,  however,  what  it  may, 
I  entertain  very  little  apprehension,  that  it  will  be 
seriously  unfavorable  to  our  cause;  and  possibly  it 
may  open  a  wide  door,  for  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures,  the  establishment  of  schools,  and  the 
diffusion  of  evangelical  truth.  Our  general  plans 
should  be  laid,  not  with  a  view  to  present  occur- 
rences merely,  but  principally  with  reference  to  the 
general  state  of  the  country." 

In  a  letter  to  the  same,  dated  November  27,  he 
thus  notices  the  sickness  of  Mr.  Parsons  while  at 
Syria  in  September.  "It  is  now  a  month  since  I 
received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Parsons,  giving  me  the 
painful  intelligence,  that  he  had  been  dangerously 
sick: — but  thanks  to  a  kind  Providence,  the  same 
letter  informed  me  that  he  was  recovering  his  health. 
Had  I  known  of  his  sickness  sooner,  I  should,  if 
possible,  have  gone  to  him;  for  I  fear  he  suffered 
much  from  the  want  of  proper  attentions.  'He  was 
sick  nigh  unto  death;  but  God  had  mercy  on  him, 
and  not  him  only,  but  on  me  also.' ': 

About  this  time  Mr.  Fisk  heard  from  Mr.  P.  then 
at  Scio,  and  with  much  anxiety  waited  his  arrival 
at  Smyrna.  He  had  the  happiness  of  meeting  his 
long  absent  and  afflicted  brother,  on  December  3, 
1821.  The  time  of  their  separation  wanted  a  few 
days  of  a  year,  during  which  they  had  witnessed 
events  and  scenes,  calculated  to  keep  the  mind 
under  the  constant  influence  of  no  ordinary  degree 
of  excitement.  To  these  occurrences  there  is  an 
allusion  in  the  following  extract  of  a  joint  letter  to 
the  corresponding  Secretary,  dated  Smyrna,  Dec. 
1£  1821. 


164  MEMOIR    OF 

"Very  dear  Sir, — It  is  with  emotions  of  gratitude 
and  satisfaction,  that,  after  a  year's  separation,  we 
once  more  sit  down  together,  to  address  you.  Dur- 
ing the  past  year,  we  have  encountered  disappoint- 
ments, we  have  endured  afflictions,  and  we  have 
experienced  mercies,  which  we  hope  never  to  for- 
get, and  which  we  trust  may  be  useful  to  us  as  long 
as  we  live.  We  separated,  hoping  to  meet  in  Judea. 
The  event  has  shewn  that  the  divine  purpose 
was,  that  we  should  meet  again  where  we  separ- 
ated. Thousands  of  our  fellow  men  have  fallen 
around  us,  but  we  still  live.  One  of  us  has  lain  for 
weeks  on  the  very  borders  of  the  grave;  yet  life  is 
spared,  and  every  thing  now  indicates  a  speedy  re- 
storation to  perfect  health.  We  would,  therefore, 
call  upon  all  within  us,  and  upon  all  our  friends,  to 
praise  the  Lord  for  his  great  goodness.  After  a  year 
of  hopes,  and  fears,  and  anxieties;  of  plans,  and 
labors,  and  disappointments,  such  as  before  we  knew 
nothing  of;  we  were  permitted  to  meet  again,  Mon- 
day, December  3d,  and  unitedly  join  with  those 
friends  of  Zion,  who,  on  that  day,  raise  their  sup- 
plications to  heaven  for  the  conversion  of  the  world. 
It  was  particularly  pleasant  to  meet  on  that  day.  We 
met  with  earnest  desires,  that  the  past  may  prove 
instructive  and  useful  to  us;  and  that  for  the  future 
we  may  be  wholly  devoted  to  our  work,  to  the  ser- 
vice of  our  Redeemer,  and  the  good  of  men.  If 
we  know  our  own  hearts,  we  wish  to  live  for  noth- 
ing else." 

During  the  month  of  December,  as  the  English 
chaplain  returned  home,  Mr.  Fisk  was  invited  to 
preach  in  the  chapel,  as  he  had  been  on  a  former 
occasion.  He  also  continued  to  distribute  the  Scrip- 
tures and  Tracts,  as  opportunities  occurred.  He 
frequently  held  discussions  on  religious  subjects  with 
different  individuals,  and  in  the  meantime  prosecuted 
his  regular  studies.  He  gives  an  account  of  one  of 


REV.    PLTNY    FISK. 


these  discussions  with  a  Catholic  gentleman  of  in- 
telligence and  learning,  to  whom  he  had  given  a 
Bible  more  than  a  year  before. 

On  the  subject  of  the  infallibility  of  the  pope  he 
adduced  the  arguments  of  Paschal,  who,  to  prove 
that  the  decisions  of  the  pope,  as  to  matters  of  fact, 
may  be  erroneous,  brings  examples,  in  which  one 
pope  had  contradicted  and  set  aside  the  opinions  of 
his  predecessor.  "All  the  morality  of  the  Romish 
church,"  said  the  Catholic  gentleman,  "changes 
according  to  convenience;  and  what  is  right  at  one 
time,  is  wrong  at  another." 

The  subject  of  transubstantiation  was  introduced. 
After  hearing  Mr.  Fisk's  views  upon  it,  he  remark- 
ed; —  "What  idea  the  Catholics  attach  to  the  lan- 

fuage  they  use  on  this  subject,  I  cannot  conceive. 
am  persuaded,  they  do  not  believe  their  own  as- 
sertions. I  think  it  impossible  for  the  human  mind 
to  believe  them." 

The  Romish  doctrine  of  purgatory  came  under 
discussion.  After  being  referred  to  Matt-  xxv,  46, 
and  to  the  parable  of  the  rich  man  and  Lazarus,  the 
man  exclaimed;  —  "The  doctrine  is  directly  opposite 
to  Scripture,  arid  is  maintained  by  the  church  only 
for  the  sake  of  the  money  paid  for  the  delivery  of 
souls  from  purgatory." 

Respecting  prayers  made  to  the  virgin  Mary,  to 
other  saints,  and  to  angels,  and  also  respecting  con- 
fession to  the  priests,  Mr.  Fisk  found  this  enlighten- 
ed Catholic  favoring  correct  views,  and  differing 
from  the  opinions  of  his  church.  He  appeared  to 
have  learnt  from  the  Bible  which  had  been  given 
him,  that  many  of  the  religious  views  held  by  Cath- 
olics were  uriscriptural  and  unreasonable.  Light 
seemed  to  be  dawning  upon  his  mind;  and  it  is  not 
improbable,  that  one  thus  led  to  renounce  his  papal 
errors,  may  one  day  be  brought  not  only  to  under- 
stand, but  love  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 


106  MEMOIR    OF 

This  chapter,  which  gives  a  view  of  the  more 
important  labors  and  observations  of  Mr.  Fisk,  in 
the  year  1821,  during  which  period  he  was  alone 
will  be  concluded  with  the  following  account  of 
Smyrna,  abstracted  from  a  historical  sketch  prepar- 
ed by  Mr.  Fisk.  The  whole  document  would  be 
read  with  interest,  but  the  limits  of  this  Memoir 
will  not  admit  of  its  insertion. 

The  city  which  bears  this  name  was  founded,  so 
far  as  can  be  ascertained,  about  3,000  years  ago. 
The  original  inhabitants  were  Athenians,  either  a 
part,  or  descendants  of  the  colony,  which  came  to 
Asia  with  Androcles.  son  of  Codrus,  king  of  Athens. 
After  having  risen  to  opulence,  it  became  enervated 
by  luxury,  and  was  destroyed  by  the  Lydians. 
The  present  Smyrna  was  built  about  300  years  B. 
C.  by  order  of  Alexander;  and  it  became  the  Capi- 
tal of  Asia  Minor.  In  the  days  of  Roman  dominion 
it  was  distinguished  as  the  seat  of  science,  and  was 
called  "the  crown  of  Ionia,  the  ornament  of  Asia." 

When  Christianity  was  introduced  into  this 
city,  it  was  in  its  glory,  abounding  in  wealth,  mag- 
nificent works  of  art,  and  schools  of  learning.  It 
became  the  theatre  of  martyrdom,  and  the  ground 
was  enriched  with  the  blood  of  Polycarp  and  oth- 
ers, who  laid  down  their  lives  for  Christ.  Temples 
and  theatres  from  that  time  began  to  crumble  and 
fall,  to  make  room  for  churches. 

In  the  year  177  of  the  Christian  era  the  place  is 
said  to  have  suffered  from  an  earthquake,  the  ruins 
of  which  were  repaired  by  Marcus  Aurclius.  Un- 
der the  Christian  emperors  it  is  said  to  have  flour- 
ished. 

It  was  for  a  long  time  the  scene  of  desolating 
wars,  waged  by  the  Turks;  and  at  the  beginning  of 
the  13th  century  it  lay  in  ruins.  It  was  afterwards 
repaired,  and  eventually  became  subject  perma- 
nently to  the  Ottoman  power,  and  enjoyed  an  ex- 
tensive commerce,  till  it  was  again  destroyed  by 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  167 

an  earthquake  in  the  year  1G88.  From  the  effects 
of  this  catastrophe  the  city  began  to  recover  early 
in  the  18th  century.  Tournefort,  who  visited  the 
place  about  100  years  ago,  estimated  the  popula- 
tion at  about  27,000,  of  which  lo,000  were  Mus- 
sulmans. The  commerce  was  then  principally  in 
the  hands  of  the  Dutch,  a  time  when  Dutch  com- 
merce was  unusually  prosperous. 

The  town  has  often  suffered  severely  from  fires, 
and  from  the  plague.  In  1814  the  number  of  deaths 
by  the  plague  has  been  estimated  at  40,000.  Con- 
sidering how  this  ancient  city  has  been  conquered 
and  re-conquered,  burnt  and  plundered,  overthrown 
by  earthquake  and  scourged  by  the  plague,  it  is 
not  strange,  that  so  few  remains  are  left  even  of 
the  town,  as  built  by  Alexander  and  his  generals. 

The  harbor  is  large  and  commodious,  and  the 
city  faces  the  N.  W.  In  the  south  part  of  it  the 
Turks  principally  live,  and  the  Franks  in  the  north 
part.  There  are  about  200  protestants  in  the  city, 
10,000  Jews,  and  4  or  5,000  Armenians.  The  prin- 
cipal part  of  the  population  consists  of  Turks  and 
Greeks.  The  whole  number  of  inhabitants  is  gen- 
erally estimated  at  from  100  to  150,000.*  The  mina- 
rets of  20  mosques  rise  from  the  ground,  where  the 
blood  of  martyrs  was  shed,  and  the  superstitions  of 
a  corrupt  Christianity  have  been  substituted  for  that 
Gospel,  preached  by  "the  angel  of  the  church  of 
Smyrna;"  while  the  iron-hearted  Ottoman,  sitting  in 
sullen  grandeur,  claims  the  prerogative  of  holding 
in  his  hand  the  property,  liberty,  and  life  of  the 
oppressed  people.  O  rise  some  other  Polycarp  to 
revive  the  purity  and  glory  of  the  ancient  church, 

*A  very  recent  estimation  makes  the  population  of  Smyrna  cnlv 
abemt  100,000. 


168  MEMOIR    OF 


CHAPTER  VII. 

PASSAGE    FROM    SMYRNA    TO    EGYPT,    AND    RESIDENCE 
IN    THAT    COUNTRY. 

THE  feebleness  of  Mr.  Parsons'  health,  after  his 
residence  at  Jerusalem,  required,  as  was  thought,  a 
voyage  to  some  warmer  climate.  This  measure 
being  recommended  by  the  English  physician  who 
had  the  care  of  him,  it  was  thought  best  he  should 
go  to  Egypt.  A  passage  being  engaged  in  an  Aus- 
trian brig,  Mr.  Fisk  accompanied  him  from  Smyr- 
na on  the  9th  of  Jan.  1822.  After  a  tempestuous 
passage  of  five  days  they  arrived  at  Alexandria. 
During  the  first  three  or  four  weeks  the  attention  of 
Mr.  Fisk  was  principally  devoted  to  his  beloved 
friend. 

Two  letters  from  him  at  this  time  exhibit  the  con- 
cern he  felt  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Jews. 
One  was  written  to  the  Society  of  Inquiry  respect- 
ing Missions,  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  Andover. 

Alexandria,  January  21,  1822. 

"Dear  Brethren, — Permit  us  to  call  your  attention 
in  this  letter  more  particularly  to  what  concerns  that 
singularly  interesting  people,  the  Jews.  To  you  it 
is  not  necessary  that  we  should  speak  of  their  ori- 
gin, history,  present  state,  or  future  prospects.  You 
undoubtedly  observe  with  deep  interest  the  progress 
of  all  exertions  made  for  their  benefit.  But  there 
is  one  particular  view  of  the  subject  to  which  we 
solicit  your  attention.  In  the  United  States  the 
Jews  enjoy  such  privileges  as  they  never  enjoyed  un- 
der any  other  Christian  government;  yet  so  far  as 
our  information  extends,  little  has  been  said  and 
little  done  in  respect  to  the  Christian  instruction  of 
such  Jews  as  live  in  that  country.  Why  is  this? 
Christians  of  the  United  States  are  sending  mission- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  109 

uries  to  the  heathen,  and  are  making  exertions  for 
the  instruction  and  conversion  of  Jews  in  other  parts 
of  the  world,  while  to  those  in  their  own  country  no 
attention  is  given,  no  one  goes  to  inquire  lifter 
them,  no  one  offers  them  the  Gospel.  Brethren, 
these  things  ought  not  so  to  be.  Something  must 
be  done.  Can  you  not  do  something?  Will  you  not 
do  something? 

"We  would  not  propose  to  you  any  plan  which 
will  be  very  expensive  either  as  to  time  or  money. 
Still  we  do  earnestly  ask,  can  you  not,  will  you  not 
do  something  for  the  Jews  in  the  United  States? 
Say,  if  you  please,  that  they  are  not  numerous. 
But  they  are  numerous  enough  to  furnish  a  large 
number  of  missionaries,  if  they  should  generally 
receive  the  Gospel.  Say,  that  they  are  ignorant, 
bigotted,  full  of  prejudice,  and  unconquerably  de- 
voted to  gain.  So  are  other  Jews,  and  so  are  all 
ungodly  men;  and  these  are  the  very  men  for  whom 
the  Gospel  was  designed.  Do  you  ask,  what  is  to 
be  done?  We  might  with  propriety  refer  the  ques- 
tion to  yourselves  as  better  acquainted  with  circum- 
stances, and  more  able  to  devise  suitable  plans, 
than  we  are.  We  will,  however,  take  the  liberty  to 
suggest  the  following  things: — 

"1.  Take  it  for  granted,  and  resolve  firmly,  that 
something  ought,  and  must  be  done  for  the  Jews 
in  the  United  States,  and  then  pray  for  them,  and 
for  grace  to  carry  this  resolution  into  effect. 

"2.  Collect  information  concerning  them,  their 
places  of  residence,  numbers,  wealth,  occupation, 
moral  character,  religious  opinions,  practices,  and 
feelings;  their  Rabbies,  synagogues,  books,  schools, 
&c.  We  presume  that  there  are  in  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  Charleston,  Savannah,  and  other 
places,  Jews  of  learning  and  intelligence,  with 
whom  you  might  hold  a  correspondence. 

"3.     Make  all  practicable  arrangements,  and  im- 
prove every  opportunity  to  obtain  personal  acquairt- 
15 


170  MEMOIR   OF 

tance  with  Jews.  Visit  them  with  hearts  filled 
with  Christian  kindness.  Converse  with  them  about 
their  language,  their  history,  the  Old  Testament 
Scriptures,  the  Messiah,  and  the  difference  between 
Jews  and  Christians;  and  when  opportunity  pre- 
sents, tell  them  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  their  long 
expected  Messiah.  From  what  we  have  seen  of 
Jews,  in  America  and  in  this  country,  we  are  sure 
that  whenever  one  of  you  shall  spend  a  vacation  in 
a  city  where  there  are  Jews,  he  may  very  easily  get 
acquainted  with  some  of  them.  Should  you  engage 
ever  so  zealously  and  prudently  in  these  efforts, 
perhaps  no  good  will  be  effected  for  a  long  time; 
perhaps,  however,  you  will  find  your  first  efforts 
successful. 

"May  God  guide  you  and  bless  your  attempts  to 
do  good.  We  always  feel,  beloved  brethren,  a  deep 
interest  in  the  religious  state  of  Andover.  How  we 
should  rejoice  to  hear  every  year,  that  the  Seminary 
exhibits  more  and  more  of  the  spirit  of  Baxter,  and 
Doddridge,  and  Brainerd,  and  Martyn." 

The  other  letter  was  addressed  to  Mrs.  Hannah 
Adams,  of  Boston,  corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Boston  Female  Jews  Society. 

"Madam. — My  fellow  laborer  Mr.  P.  unites  with 
me  in  expressing  our  thanks  to  you  for  your  kind 
note,  accompanied  with  seme  Hebrew  Tracts  and 
for  all  the  interest  you  have  manifested  in  our  mis- 
sion. A  few  days  since  I  put  a  part  of  them  into 
the  hands  of  a  Jew,  who  often  visits  me,  and  with 
whom  I  have  frequent  opportunities  of  reading  the 
Hebrew  New  Testament,  and  discussing  religious 
subjects.  Like  most  of  the  Jews  in  this  region, 
however,  he  cares  very  little  about  the  Scriptures, 
very  little  about  Judaism  or  Christianity,  very  little 
about  the  Messiah  or  his  kingdom.  He  listens  to 
whatever  we  say  to  him,  never  contradicts  or  dis- 
putes; because  he  feels  perhaps  too  little  interest 


REV     PLINY    FISK.  171 

in  the  subject.     At  his  own  request  we  have  given 
him  the  New  Testament  in  Hebrew  and  in  Italian. 

We  have  also,  since  our  arrival  here,  become 
acquainted  with  a  learned  German  Jew  who  is 
a  respectable  physician.  He  rejects  in  the  most 
contemptuous  manner  the  Talmud,  and  the  whole 
mass  of  Jewish  traditions;  never  goes  to  the  syna- 
gogue, and  probably  has  much  more  confidence  in 
the  infidel  philosophy  of  the  modern  Germans,  than 
in  Christianity  or  Judaism  either.  He  seems  not  at 
all  averse  to  discussion,  and  we  hope  to  have  fre- 
quent interviews  with  him,  and  intend  to  put  some 
suitable  books  into  his  hands. 

"We  have  been  cheered  and  encouraged  lately 
by  the  arrival  in  this  part  of  the  world  of  a  fellow 
laborer,  from  whose  exertions  we  hope  for  great 
good,  especially  among  the  Jews.  I  refer  to  the 
Rev.  Joseph  Wolff,  a  Polish  Jew,  who  embraced 
Christianity  some  years  ago,  resided  awhile  at  Cam- 
bridge, England,  and  has  lately  come  to  this  coun- 
try to  preach  the  Gospel  to  his  brethren  according 
to  the  flesh.  He  left  Egypt  for  Syria  just  before 
we  arrived  here.  He  has  sent  to  us  several  times, 
expressing  a  wish  that  our  labors  might  be  united 
in  the  common  cause.  We  expect  to  meet  him 
next  spring,  if  Providence  permit,  in  the  Holy  Land. 

"We  are  most  painfully  disappointed,  in  not  see- 
ing, before  this  time,  one  or  two  missionaries  from 
our  own  country.  It  is  desirable  one  should  come, 
who  shall  be  wholly  employed  in  research  and  mis- 
sionary labor  among  the  Jews.  The  variety  of  ob- 
jects to  which  our  attention  is  directed,  prevents  us 
from  devoting  that  particular  attention,  which  we 
could  wish,  to  what  concerns  that  interesting  peo- 
ple. We  are  however  much  encouraged  in  reading 
the  accounts  in  the  Jewish  Expositor,  to  learn  how 
many  are  seeking  the  good  of  Israel,  and  how  many 
of  the  lost  children  of  Abraham  begin  to  come  to 
themselves,  and  say — .'Wg  will  arise  and  go  to  our 


1  HI  MEMOIR    OV 

Father.'  We  hope  and  pray,  that  this  spirit  may 
prevail  wherever  the  descendants  of  Israel  are  to  be 
found. 

"A  subject,  which  I  wish  to  propose  with  all  due 
deference,  is,  that  the  Female  Jews  Society  of  Bos- 
ton and  vicinity,  should  undertake  the  support  of  a 
missionary  in  this  country,  whose  main  object  shall 
be  to  labor  among  the  Jews.  Should  the  Society 
approve  of  this  measure,  undoubtedly  some  young 
gentleman  who  has  devoted  himself  to  the  mission- 
ary work  under  the  American  Board  would  be  ready 
to  engage  in  this  service.  You  will,  I  am  persuaded, 
excuse  the  liberty  I  have  taken  in  making  the  pro- 
posal, and  the  question,  I  hope,  will  be  decided  in 
such  way,  as  shall  best  promote  the  best  of  causes."* 

The  letter  v^hich  follows,  written  about  the  same 
time,  and  addressed  to  J.  W.  Langdon,  Esq.  Bos- 
ton, contains  a  respectful  notice  of  the  kind  atten- 
tion received  from  the  English  consul  at  Smyrna. 

"Dear  Sir, — Mr.  Parsons  in  very  feeble  health 
requests  me  to  reply  to  your  very  acceptable  letter, 
which  was  duly  received,  and  would  have  been 
answered  before  now,  had  it  not  been  for  our  numer- 
ous engagements.  You  will,  I  am  sure,  excuse  this 
delay,  and  accept  the  assurance  of  our  united  esteem 
and  good  wishes. 


*The  last  report  of  the  Society,  to  which  Mr.  Fiek  alludes  in  this 
letter,  exhibits  the  result  of  the  application  which  he  made  to  them  to 
support  a  missionary  to  the  Jews.  "It  is  well  known,"  says  the  Re- 
port, "that  the  grand  object  of  our  association  has  ever  been  to  pro- 
mote Christianity  among  the  Jews;  and  that  for  several  years  we  sent 
our  money  to  the  Jews'  Society  in  London,  as  the  best  channel  then 
known,  through  which  to  effect  our  object:  But  since  the  reception  of 
a  letter  in  1822,  from  the  beloved  and  lamented  missionary,  Rev. 
Pliny  Fisk,  in  which  he  powerfully  pleads,  that  a  missionary  may  be 
sent  by  us  to  the  Jews,  our  object  has  been  to  furnish  the  means  of 
support  to  such  a  missionary  in  Western  Asia.  The  Rev.  Josiah  Brew- 
er was  at  length  obtained,  by  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
as  a  missionary  to  the  Jews.  The  ladies  of  this  Society  supply  the 
funds  necessary  for  his  support,  not  presuming  to  direct  his  course." 


SET.    PLINY    FJSK.  173 

••I  suppose  you  hear  occasionally  from  our  good 
friend,  Mr.  Lee  of  Smyrna.  We  have  found  him 
uniformly  and  particularly  kind  to  us.  As  you  know 
something  of  his  views,  you  may  be  interested  in 
reading  the  following  remark  which  he  wrote  on 
the  last  page  of  the  Memoir  of  Rev.  Henry  Martyn> 
which  we  had  presented  to  him: — 'I  dare  humbly, 
but  boldly  also  foretel,  from  my  previous  knowl- 
edge of  the  Persians,  and  from  what  I  have  collected 
from  that  same  nation  from  this  invaluable,  and 
almost  heavenly  inspired  book,  that,  at  no  very  dis- 
tant period  in  Persia,  will  the  abominable  no-relig- 
ion of  that  odious  and  satanical  Impostor,  Mahom- 
med,  be  rooted  forth,  never  more  to  pollute  the 
earth  with  the  abominations  of  its  desolations?' 

"We  find  Mr.  Lee's  brother,  who  is  consul  here 
(Alexandria,)  a  most  amiable  man,  and  particularly 
friendly  to  us  and  our  objects.  Having  been  in  this 
part  of  the  world  yourself,  you  will  readily  under- 
stand, how  gratifying  it  must  be  to  us,  to  find  such 
men  among  the  consuls  and  merchants.  Unfortu- 
nately it  too  often  happens,  that  Protestants,  when 
they  leave  their  native  country,  seem  to  feel,  as  if 
they  had  left  behind  them  the  Sabbath,  the  Gospel, 
and  the  moral  law,  and  I  had  almost  said,  their  own 
souls  and  their  God.  Man  is  a  sympathetic,  imita- 
tive being.  We  see  this  by  the  effect  produced, 
when  individuals  leave  a  country,  where  the  nature 
of  Christianity  is  correctly  understood,  for  one 
where  a  man  is  considered  a  Christian,  because  born 
of  Christian  parents  and  baptized,  and  where  the 
Sabbath  is  a  day  of  recreation  and  hilarity.  Mer- 
chants and  travellers  of  real  and  consistent  piety 
have  it  in  their  power  to  do  much  good,  and  they 
actually  do  much  good,  arid  in  a  variety  of  way?, 
When  all  who  bear  the  Christian  name,  come  to 
exhibit  in  their  lives  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity, 
then,  I  think,  the  Gospel  will  spread  with  ease  and 
rapidity:  at  least  one  of  the  great  difljculties  now  in 
15* 


174  MEMOIR    OF 

the  way  will  be  removed.  The  other  day  while  I 
was  conversing  with  a  Jew  about  the  Gospel,  he 
said; — 'Christians  in  this  country  have  no  morality.' 
Unhappily  from  what  I  knew  of  them,  I  was  not  able 
to  contradict  the  assertion,  though  I  was  able  to 
show  him,  and  he  was  obliged  to  admit,  that  the 
morality  of  the  Gospel  is  of  the  highest  kind,  and 
that  a  true  Christian  cannot  be  immoral." 

The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Fisk^s  private 
journal  shew  the  interesting  nature  of  that  Chris- 
tian intercourse  which  subsisted  between  him  and 
Mr.  Parsons,  and  what  their  feelings  were  in  pros- 
pect of  a  separation. 

"Alexandria,  Jan.  21,  1822.  I  desire  to  record  it 
as  one  of  the  greatest  mercies  of  my  life,  that  I  am 
permitted  to  enjoy  the  heavenly  society,  conversa- 
tion, and  prayers  of  my  beloved  brother  Parsons. 
While  at  Smyrna,  from  December  4th,  to  January 
9th,  we  enjoyed  seasons  of  social  prayer  morning  and 
evening,  and  our  Sabbaths  were  peculiarly  precious. 
I  do  not  recollect  that  a  single  season  of  devotion 
passed,  in  which  he  did  not  make  some  remarks 
expressing  submission  to  the  will  of  God,  concern 
for  the  souls  of  men,  love  to  the  mission,  gratitude 
for  divine  mercies,  confidence  in  the  Lord,  and  love 
to  the  Saviour.  While  on  our  mission  we  have 
read  Ps.  li.  more  frequently  than  any  other  portion 
of  Scripture,  and  he  has  repeatedly  remarked; — 
;We  cannot  read  that  too  often.' 

"Since  we  arrived  at  Alexandria,  he  often  speaks 
of  what,  he  hopes,  I  may  be  able  to  do  in  this  mis- 
sion, and  as  to  himself,  that  all  will  be  just  as  his 
heavenly  Father  sees  best.  This  morning  he  spoke 
of  the  goodness  of  God,  and  exclaimed; — 'O  it  is 
overwhelming.  With  such  a  God  how  can  we  have 
any  fears  or  any  anxieties  for  a  moment,  other  than 
to  discharge  our  duty.' 

"22.  Mr.  P.  proposed  to  devote  this  day  to 
special  prayer,  with  reference  to  his  health.  Hav- 
ing relinquished  hope  of  recovery,  he  said; — 'I  have 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  175 

a  few  requests  still,  which  perhaps  God  will  grant 
me;  and  if  not,  his  will  be  done.  I  should  be  glad 
to  go  and  die  at  Jerusalem,  or  Bethlehem;  but  I  am 
willing  to  leave  my  bones  here.  I  praise  God  that 
the  thought  is  not  gloomy  to  me.  He  has  in  some 
measure  weaned  me  from  the  world.' 

"After  a  season  of  prayer  we  resumed  our  con- 
versation. We  spoke  of  the  circumstances  which 
led  to  our  acquaintance,  of  the  repeated  public  and 
private  dedication  of  ourselves  to  God,  and  of  the 
sacred  vows  we  have  taken  upon  us.  Alluding  to 
our  mission  he  said; — 'I  rejoice  and  praise  God  for 
bringing  me  to  this  field.' 

"25.  Before  prayers  I  read  Ezek.  xxxiv.  He  re- 
quested me  to  pray  that  all  the  sins,  with  which 
we  stand  charged  in  that  and  the  preceding  chap- 
ter, may  be  pardoned,  and  that  all  Christian  minis- 
ters might  resemble  less  the  shepherds  who  feed 
themselves,  and  be  more  diligent  in  feeding  their 
flocks. 

"Feb.  2.  Last  evening  we  remarked  to  each 
other,  that  we  undertook  this  mission  with  the  ex- 
pectation, that  God  would  spare  our  lives  as  long 
as,  and  take  them  away  when  and  where,  he  saw  fit. 
That  he  would,  if  it  was  best,  bring  upon  us  weak- 
ness and  sickness;  and,  if  it  was  best,  remove  one,  and 
leave  the  other  to  bear  alone  the  trials,  labors,  and 
responsibilities  of  the  mission.  I  trust  we  both  felt, 
that  we  have  no  reason  to  murmur,  but  abundant 
cause  for  gratitude." 

TO    JEREMIAH    EVARTS,    ESQ. 

''Alexandria,  Feb.  4,  1822. 

'•Dear  Sir, — It  is  the  day  of  the  monthly  concert, 
— a  day,  the  return  of  which  always  refreshes  and 
encourages  us.  This  morning  we  read  1  Chron. 
xxix,  and  Psalm  Ixxii,  and  then"  endeavored  to  raise 
our  petitions  to  heaven,  that  God  may  dispose  othf-r 


J  <0  MEMOIR    Of 

kings  to  do  like  David,  and  other  princes  and  nobles 
to  do  like  David's  princes  and  nobles,  and  other  peo- 
ple to  do  like  David's  people;  and  that  the  prayer  ol 
David,  (Ps.  Ixxii,  19,)  which  has  been  offered  so 
often,  and  by  so  many,  and  which  we  have  so  much 
reason  to  think  is  pleasing  to  God,  may  now  at 
length  be  answered,  and  the  promises  made  to 
Christ  and  his  church,  be,  in  their  greatest  extent, 
fulfilled.  We  endeavored  also  to  implore  a  bless- 
ing on  all  the  churches,  societies,  families,  and  indi- 
viduals, who  join  in  this  monthly  concert.  I  do 
earnestly  and  confidently  hope,  that  so  many  prayers, 
by  so  many  of  the  children  of  God,  will  not  be  offer- 
ed in  vain. 

"In  respect  to  brother  Parsons's  health,  I  can  say 
but  little  in  addition  to  what  you  will  find  in  the 
letters  we  forwarded  to  Smyrna  about  ten  days  ago. 
His  symptoms  are  in  many  respects  more  favorable; 
but  he  continues  extremely  weak,  and  his  consti- 
tution is  evidently  very  much  impaired,  if  riot  com- 
pletely broken  down.  We  have  a  skilful  physician, 
who  says,  without  hesitation,  that  he  will,  in  some 
good  degree  at  least,  recover;  at  the  same  time,  he 
gives  the  opinion,  that  he  will  not  be  likely  ever  to 
enjoy  good  health  again,  certainly  not  in  this  cli- 
mate, referring  to  Egypt  and  Judea.  There  will 
always  be  a  tendency  to  a  disordered  state  of  the 
bowels  and  of  the  liver.  He  says  that,  for  the  win- 
ter, the  climate  of  this  place  is  favorable;  for  the 
summer,  no  place  would  be  so  favorable  as  Mount 
Lebanon.  Were  we  both  in  health,  we  should  wish 
to  spend  the  summer  on  that  mountain.  We  shall 
probably  remain  in  Egypt  until  spring,  and  then,  if 
Providence  permit,  go  to  Mount  Lebanon.  Wo 
have  entertained  the  hope,  that  one  or  both  of  us 
might  be  at  Jerusalem  at  Easter,  but  we  begin  to 
fear  that  we  shall  not  be  able  to  accomplish  this 
part  of  our  plan.  We  regret  this,  though  we  re- 
gret it  less  than  we  should  do,  if  the  state  of  the 


BET.    PLINY    FfSK.  177 

country  were  such  as  to  allow  pilgrims  to  go,  as 
usual,  to  the  Holy  City.  We  apprehend  very  few, 
if  any  pilgrims  will  go  this  year." 

Speaking  of  the  embarrassments  under  which  the 
Board  at  that  time  labored  for  want  of  funds  he 
says: — 

"For  missionaries  themselves  to  speak  on  the  sub- 
ject of  contributions  for  their  own  support,  is  a  del- 
icate thing.  I  have,  more  than  once,  resolved  never 
to  mention  the  subject  in  my  communications  to  you 
or  others.  If  I  know  myself,  I  would  never  do  it 
for  my  own  support  or  comfort.  I  would  sooner,  in 
case  the  provision  now  made  for  my  support  should 
fail,  devote  one  half  my  time  to  labor,  and  thus  sup- 
port myself.  But  when  I  read  the  journals  of  our 
brethren  in  other  missions;  and  when  I  look  at  Smyr- 
na, and  Armenia,  and  then  see  how  difficult,  how 
next  to  impossible  it  is,  for  the  Board  to  send  addi- 
tional laborers  into  any  of  these  fields,  though  there 
are  young  men  ready  to  go,  who  ask  for  nothing  but 
their  food  and  clothing,  I  cannot  b'«t  Wisn  that  I 
were  able  to  say  something,  which  would  rouse 
Christians  to  greater  liberality.  When  a  taberna- 
cle was  to  be  built,  the  people  of  Israel,  of  every 
condition,  age,  and  sex,  came  forward  voluntarily 
with  their  offerings,  till  the  priests  were  obliged  to 
say,  '•Slop.  There  is  enough  and  too  much.'  When 
a  temple  was  to  be  built,  David  offered  willingly 
gold  to  the  value  of  eighteen  or  twenty  millions 
sterling,  beside  a  large  amount  of  silver  and  other 
things,  and  his  chief  men  then  offered  a  much  larger 
amount;  and  David's  prayer  shows  that,  instead  of 
feeling  any  reluctance,  he  offered  all  this  from 
choice,  and  felt  unworthy  of  the  privilege  of  doing 
it.  Thanks  be  to  God  for  the  grace  bestowed  on  his 
people.  There  are,  in  the  present  day,  many  bright 
examples  of  cheerful  liberality.  But  alas!  how  often 
is  the  opposite  true!  What  reluctance!  What  friv- 
olous excuses!  What  absurd  and  ridiculous  objec- 


173  MEMOIR    OF 

tions!  I  have  been  an  agent  for  the  missionary 
cause,  and  shall  never  cease  to  remember,  with 
gratitude,  the  kind  encouragement,  the  cordial  ap- 
probation, and  the  cheerful  contributions,  of  a  few, 
in  many  places  which  I  had  occasion  to  visit.  But 
the  coldness,  the  shyness,  the  studied  neglect,  the 
suspicion,  the  prejudice,  which  the  simple  name  of 
missionary  agent  produced  in  the  minds  of  many  who 
profess  to  be  Christians,  to  have  their  treasure  in 
heaven,  to  prize  the  Gospel  above  all  other  things, 
and  to  pity  the  perishing  heathen,  cannot  easily  be 
forgotten. 

"A  missionary  ought  unquestionably  to  labor 
contentedly,  and  be  grateful  for  whatever  support 
the  churches  may  aiford  him;  and,  I  am  sure,  if  the 
donors  could  know  with  what  emotions  missionaries 
sometimes  read  over  the  monthly  lists  of  contribu- 
tions, they  would  not  think  them  altogether  ungrate- 
ful. But  is  it  a  duty,  is  it  right,  while  so  many  are 
living  at  home  in  ease  and  affluence,  that  missiona- 
ries should  bring  themselves  to  an  early  grave,  by 
cares  and  labors,  which  might  be  relieved  by  a  little 
pecuniary  assistance'?  I  know  not  how  it  may  seem 
to  others;  but,  knowing  as  I  now  do  the  various  ex- 
penses to  which  a  missionary  is  constantly  subjected, 
it  seems  to  me  hardly  possible,  that  the  sum  you  allow 
should  appear  too  great.  The  sum  which  we  re- 
ceive, is  a  mere  pittance,  compared  with  what  other 
travellers,  who  come  into  this  part  of  the  world, 
expend.  It  is,  in  fact,  small  when  compared  with 
what  the  episcopal  missionaries  in  these  parts  re- 
ceived  You  merely  defray  the  expenses  of  your 

missionaries,  and  those  kept  down  by  the  most  rigid 
economy;  and  yet  there  are  generally  several  wait- 
ing, who  cannot  be  sent  abroad,  for  want  of  money. 
An  individual  in  England  sometimes  sends  forth  a 
missionary,  and  provides  liberally  for  his  support. 
The  lamented  Burkhardt  was  thus  employed.  Mr. 
Wolff  is  now  supported  by  one  or  two  individuals. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  1  79 

Among  all  the  men  of  affluence  in  America,  are 
there  none  who  will  go  and  do  likewise?" 

"9.  This  evening  I  sat  by  the  bed-side  of  my 
feeble  brother,  and  he  requested  me  to  repeat  the 
following  hymn: 

'There  is  a  land  of  pure  delight, 

Where  saints  immortal  reign; 
Infinite  day  excludes  the  night, 

And  pleasures  banish  pain.'  &c. 

Afterwards  we  enjoyed  a  happy  season  in  conversing 
about  heaven.  'If  I  were  to  live  my  missionary  life 
over  again,'  he  remarked,  'it  seems  to  me,  that  I 
should  wish  to  devote  much  more  time  to  reading 
the  word  of  God;  and  if  any  thing  else,  Dr.  Scott's 
Commentary.' " 


COMMUNICATION  TO    JEREMIAH    EVARTS,  ESQ.  RESPECT-- 
ING  THE    SICKNESS    AND    DEATH    OF    MR.    PARSONS. 

Alexandria]  Feb.  10,  1822. 

"Very  dear  Sir, — I  have  written  to  you  twice, 
since  we  arrived  at  this  place.  In  my  last  I  stated 
the  opinion  of  the  physician,  that  brother  Parsons 
would  probably  never  enjoy  perfect  health  in  this 
climate;  though  he  said,  without  hesitation,  that  he 
would  recover  from  his  present  weakness.  So  we  all 
hoped  and  believed;  though  I  apprehend  that  Mr. 
Parsons  had  less  hope  of  it,  than  any  one  who  knew 
him. 

"His  symptoms  continued  favorable,  till  day 
before  yesterday;  and  our  hopes  were  rather  bright- 
ened. Then  his  diarrhoea  returned,  though  not 
severely;  and  the  physician  said  it  would  be  easy 
to  cure  it.  Yesterday  it  was  worse,  and  he  was 
weaker  than  I  had  ever  seen  him.  My  apprehen- 
sions respecting  a  fatal  termination  of  his  disorder, 
were  greatly  excited.  He  conversed  on  the  subject 
with  his  usual  serenity,  referring  the  event  continu- 
ally to  the  will  of  God,  as  he  has  always  been 


180  MEMOIR    OP 

accustomed  to  do.  Last  evening,  we  spent  a  most 
precious  hour  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  prayer, 
and  conversation.  We  read  John  xiv,  and  con- 
versed some  time  about  the  27th  verse,  'Peace  I 
leave  with  you,'  &c.  After  conversing  about  an 
hour,  I  told  him  it  was  necessary  that  he  should 
stop  and  take  some  rest.  He  replied,  'I  feel  as 
though  I  could  converse  two  hours  longer.  You 
don't  know  how  refreshing  these  seasons  are  to  me.' 
He  then  fell  asleep,  and  I  sat  down  to  write.  I 
soon  heard  him  saying  in  his  sleep, — 'the  goodness 
of  God — growth  in  grace — fulfilment  of  the  prom- 
ises— so  God  is  all  in  heaven,  and  all  on  earth.' — 
After  sleeping  awhile,  he  awoke;  and  seemed  about 
as  usual  at  that  hour.  I  proposed  sitting  by  his 
side  through  the  night;  but  he  insisted  on  my  going 
to  bed;  said  he  felt  as  though  he  should  have  a  very 
quiet  night;  and  as  his  attendant  always  slept  near 
him,  and  awoke  at  the  least  word  or  motion,  he 
urged  me  to  retire  to  rest.  About  11  o'clock  I  bid 
him  good  night,  and  wished  that  God  might  put 
underneath  him  the  arms  of  everlasting  mercy.  He 
replied,  'The  angel  of  the  Lord  encampeth  round 
about  them  that  fear  him.' 

"These,  my  dear  Sir,  were  the  last  words  that  1 
ever  heard  that  beloved  brother  speak, — the  last, 
that  I  shall  hear  him,  until  I  hear  him  speak  in  the 
language  of  immortality.  Twice,  while  I  slept,  he 
awoke,  and  told  Antonio,  his  servant,  that  he  had 
slept  very  quietly,  and  felt  easy  and  well.  At  half 
past  three  Antonio  heard  him  speak,  or  groan,  and 
started  up.  He  saw  something  was  the  matter,  and 
called  me.  I  was  by  the  bed  side  in  a  moment.  O 
what  a  heart-rending  moment  was  that.  He  was 
gasping  for  breath,  unable  to  speak,  and  apparently 
insensible  to  all  around  him.  I  stood  by  his  side 
and  attempted  to  revive  him,  but  in  vain.  I  sent  in 
haste  for  the  physician  but  did  not  obtain  him. 
Nor  do  I  suppose  it  would  have  been  of  any  irse 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  181 

whatever,  if  he  had  come.  It  was  evident  that  he 
was  dying.  I  attempted  to  commend  his  departing 
spirit  to  that  Redeemer,  on  whom  he  had  believed. 
I  pressed  his  hand,  kissed  his  quivering  lips;  and 
spoke  to  him;  but  he  gave  me  no  answer,  not 
even  a  look,  or  a  motion.  He  took  no  notice  of  me 
or  of  any  thing  around  him.  His  appointed  time 
had  arrived.  He  continued  to  breathe  till  a  quar- 
ter past  four.  Then  the  muscles  of  his  face  were 
knit  together,  as  if  he  was  in  pain.  It  was  the  dy- 
ing struggle.  It  was  the  dissolution  of  the  last  ties 
that  united  soul  and  body.  It  was  the  soul  break- 
ing off  its  last  fetters.  His  features  then  became 
placid  again.  His  breath  stopped.  His  pulse 
ceased  to  beat.  His  soul  took  its  immortal  flight. 

"After  the  first  pang  of  separation,  I  stood  pen- 
sive by  the  corpse,  thinking  of  the  scenes  which 
were  opening  to  his  view.  O  what  glories!  O  what 
glories! 

"I  turned  my  thoughts  to  myself,  and  found  my 
heart  sick  and  faint.  But  I  have  not  room  here  to 
describe  the  emotions  that  agitated  my  breast. 

"A  little  while  after,  as  there  was  no  person  with 
me  who  understood  English,  I  read  a  chapter  and 
prayed  in  Greek  with  Antonio,  and  then  we  dressed 
the  body  for  the  grave. 

"Early  in  the  afternoon,  Mr.  Lee,  the  Consul, 
called  on  me,  and  kindly  offered  to  see  that  all  nec- 
essary arrangements  were  made  for  the  funeral.  He 
said,  that  in  this  climate  it  was  necessary  to  bury 
soon,  to  prevent  putrefaction.  On  this  account  he 
thought  it  necessary  that  the  funeral  should  be 
to-day.  Four  o'clock  was  accordingly  appointed. 
All  the  English  gentlemen  resident  in  the  place,  six 
or  seven  in  number,  the  captains  of  several  English 
ships,  and  a  great  number  of  merchants,  principally 
Maltese,  attended  the  funeral.  The  consul  walked 
with  me  next  to  the  coffin,  and  the  others,  60  or  70 
in  number,  followed  in  procession  to  the  Greek  con- 
16 


182  MEMOIR    OF 

vent,  where  the  few  English  who  reside  here,  bury 
their  dead.  At  the  grave  I  read  some  verses  from 
Job  xiv,  Ps.  xxxix,  1  Cor.  xv,  and  Rev.  xxi,  xxii,  and 
then  made  a  short  address,  and  closed  with  prayer. 
We  then  committed  the  dust  to  its  kindred  dust, 
there  to  await  the  archangel's  trumpet. 

"To  me  the  stroke  seems  almost  insupportable. 
Sometimes  my  heart  rebels;  and  sometimes  I  hope 
it  acquiesces  in  the  will  of  God.  I  desire  your 
prayers,  that  I  may  not  faint  when  the  Lord  re- 
bukes me. 

"With  a  heart  overflowing  with  grief,  I  subscribe 
myself  yours  affectionately, 

PLINY  FISK." 

"Feb.  10.  Now  that  God  in  his  righteous  Providence 
has  seen  fit  suddenly  to  remove  from  me  my  dear 
brother  Parsons,  I  recollect  with  melancholy  sat- 
isfaction the  many  conversations  I  have  had  with 
him.  In  our  intercourse  last  evening  he  said; — 'I 
hope  God  will  spare  your  life  to  labor  in  this  mis- 
sion, till  your  head  blossoms  for  the  grave.'  We 
spoke  of  the  employments  of  departed  saints,  as 
engaged  with  angels  in  praising  God,  and  rejoicing 
perhaps  with  them  in  the  conversion  of  sinners.  We 
conversed  of  being  conducted  to  glory  by  some 
ministering  spirit,  and  for  ought  we  know,  by  Abra- 
ham, or  Moses,  or  Brainerd,  or  Martyn.  'But  be 
this  as  it  may,'  he  said,  'if  Christ  receives  us  to  him- 
self, that  will  be  enough.' 

'I  had  a  Brother  once — 
Peace  to  the  memory  of  a  man  of  worth, 
A  man  of  letters,  and  of  manners  too; 
Of  manners  sweet  as  virtue  always  wears, 
When  gay  good  nature  dresses  her  in  smiles/  " 


REV.   PLINY    FISK.  183 


LETTER    TO     HIS    FATHER    RELATING    TO    THE      SAME 
AFFLICTIVE     DISPENSATION. 

"Alexandria,  Feb.  23,  1822. 

"My  ever  dear  and  honored  Father, — You  will 
doubtless  before  this  reaches  you,  have  heard,  how 
it  has  pleased  our  heavenly  Father  to  afflict  and 
disappoint  me,  in  taking  to  himself  my  beloved  col- 
league and  companion.  Two  long,  solitary  weeks 
have  now  passed  since  his  death.  I  feel  alone, 
though  surrounded  by  a  multitude  of  people.  To 
me  it  is  an  exceedingly  heavy  affliction.  It  is  the 
loss  of  my  friend,  and  in  a  sense  my  dearest,  my 
only  friend.  I  sometimes  feel  as  though  I  should 
sink  under  the  stroke.  O  that  I  may  have  grace  to 
endure  and  improve  my  afflictions,  so  that  I  may  be 
more  useful  while  I  live,  and  be  at  last  well  pre- 
pared to  follow  my  departed  brother. 

"I  should  have  written  to  you  immediately  re- 
specting the  death  of  Mr.  Parsons,  giving  you  an 
account  of  the  melancholy  event;  but  after  writing 
to  a  number  of  his  relatives,  and  to  Mr.  Evarts,  I 
felt  a  painful  sensation  in  my  breast,  which  seemed 
to  render  it  necessary  for  me  to  lay  aside  my  pen  for 
a  few  days.  I  am  at  present  in  usual  health,  though 
I  feel  more  than  T  ever  did  before,  how  brittle  is  the 
thread  of  human  life,  liable  every  moment  to  break. 
The  scene  of  mourning,  into  which  I  have  been 
called  has  given  to  the  world  an  uncertain,  gloomy 
aspect — an  appearance  of  instability  and  transito- 
riness.  It  is  all  a  dream — vanity  of  vanities  and 
vexation  of  spirit.  These  changing  scenes  will 
soon  be  passed.  Scarcely  has  the  green  gras~s  time 
to  grow  over  the  grave  of  a  departed  friend,  before 
one  is  made  for  another,  or  for  ourselves.  In  this 
short  life  we  have  just  time  enough,  with  divine  as- 
sistance, to  prepare  for  death,  before  it  come.  Hap- 
py for  us,  if  we  may  have  grace  to  seize  the  mo- 


184  MEMOIR    OF 

ments  as  they  fly,  and  improve  them  in  the  neces- 
sary preparation,  before  it  be  too  late,  and  the  op- 
portunity be  gone. 

"While  watching  by  the  bedside  of  my  sick  and 
dying  brother,  I  had  an  unusual  opportunity  to  learn, 
how  a  firm  hope  in  Christ,  and  the  lively  exercise  of 
religion,  can  tranquillize  the  mind  and  support  it, 
even  when  death  is  seen  to  be  approaching.  He 
often  spoke  of  it,  as  highly  probable,  that  he  should 
not  recover,  and  as  very  possible  that  he  might  die 
soon.  He  anticipated  the  event  with  entire  com- 
posure, and  spoke  of  it  with  a  serene  tranquillity 
and  cheerfulness,  which  I  shall  attempt  in  vain  to 
describe.  In  a  word,  he  died  as  he  had  lived — in 
faith,  and  comforted  by  the  love  of  Christ. — I  can- 
not mourn  for  him;  though  I  am  overwhelmed, 
whenever  I  think  of  myself,  and  of  his  absent 
friends,  and  of  this  mission  in  which  he  was  so  ar- 
dently engaged.  But  the  Saviour  lives.  Nor  is  his 
cause  weakened,  though  his  servants  die.  He  does 
not  need  our  imperfect  and  feeble  services.  If  one 
falls,  he  can  raise  up  others  to  stand  in  his  place.  In 
him  then  let  us  trust  even  in  the  darkest  day  of 
affliction. 

"I  ought  perhaps  to  give  you  some  more  particu- 
lar notices  of  the  death  of  Mr.  P.  The  voyage  from 
Smyrna  to  this  place,  which  the  physician  recom- 
mended to  him  as  being  of  use,  was  very  boisterous, 
and  proved  injurious,  rather  than  useful.  I  have 
reason  to  suppose,  that  we  were  deceived  concern- 
ing his  state  while  at  Smyrna,  and  that  his  disorder- 
had  so  impaired  his  constitution,  that  no  means 
probably  could  have  restored  him  to  health.  After 
our  arrival  here  he  continued  ten  or  twelve  days 
apparently  in  about  the  same  state;  perhaps  he 
was  growing  weaker,  though  we  were  not  sensible 
of  it  at  the  time.  After  that,  as  we  thought,  he 
began  to  recover.  It  is  true  he  did  not  gain  much 
strength,  if  any;  but  his  bowel  complaint  abated. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  185 

and  his  symptoms  were  more  favorable.  His  appe- 
tite was  good.  He  took  simple  food,  and  it  did  not 
seem  to  injure  him;  slept  well  through  the  night, 
had  no  cough,  no  pain  in  the  chest,  no  night-sweats, 
and  but  little  fever.  Indeed,  after  he  arrived  at 
Smyrna  from  Syra,  until  the  day  before  his  death, 
he  scarcely  endured  any  pain.  But  his  alarming 
symptoms  were  a  weak  and  disordered  state  of  the 
bowels,  swollen  feet  and  extreme  debility.  The 
Friday  before  his  death  the  diarrhoea  returned.  Sat- 
urday it  became  violent,  attended  with  pain,  and 
on  Sabbath  morning  he  closed  his  earthly  exist- 
ence. He  expected  to  die;  though  I  do  not  think 
he  had  any  expectation  of  dying  so  soon.  In  a 
note  which  he  left  in  his  pocket-book,  addressed  to 
myself,  he  names  the  books  and  other  articles,  which 
he  wished  to  have  sent  to  his  relatives,  and  thus 
closes; — 'To  your  respected  and  aged  father,  Ed- 
wards on  the  Affections.  To  your  dear  brother  E., 
Owen  on  the  139th  Psalm.  To  your  afflicted  sister 
T.,  Saint's  Rest.' 

"Your  dutiful,  though  far  distant  son,    PLINY." 

"  Feb.  24.  Two  weeks  have  now  elapsed  since 
the  death  of  my  dear  brother.  The  bitterness  of 
grief  is  in  some  measure  abated,  and  my  mind 
is  returning  to  its  usual  habits;  though  I  seem  to  be 
treading  daily  on  the  borders  of  my  own  grave. 
When  I  think  of  the  mission  in  which  I  am  engaged, 
I  never  felt  more  desirous  to  live.*  When  I  give 

*  A  train  of  reflection   here  follows,  corresponding  with  the  feelir  gB 
expressed  by  the  poet  at  the  grave  of  a  much  loved  friend. 

'•'Here  take  thy  rest; — while  I,  than  thou, 
Less  favor'd,  through  the  irksome  vale  of  life 
Toil  on  in  tears  without  thee.— Yet  not  long 
Shall  death  divide  us — 

And  soon  our  hones  shall  meet — Here  may  we  sleep,. 
Here  wake  together!  and  by  His  'dear  might,' 
Who  conquer'd  death  for  sinful  man,  ascend 
Together  hence  to  an  eternal  home!"— 

16* 


186  MEMOIR    OP 

way  to  my  feelings  in  thinking  of  my  departed  friend, 
I  find  in  my  bosom  a  half-formed  wish,  that  my 
body  may  be  laid  by  the  side  of  his,  and  there  await 
with  him  the  resurrection.  For  the  present  at  least, 
rny  expectations  of  earthly  happiness  seem  to  be 
destroyed.  O  that  I  may  feel  habitually,  that  this 
is  not  my  home." 

In  the  communication  which  is  now  to  be  intro- 
duced, will  be  found  a  particular  account  of  Mr. 
Fisk's  missionary  labors  in  Egypt.  It  was  addressed 
to  the  corresponding  Secretary  of  the  American 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 


Alexandria,  Feb.  28,  1822. 

"Dear  Sir, — In  consequence  of  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances, in  which  it  has  pleased  Providence  to 
place  me  of  late,  I  have  not  had  opportunity  to  per- 
form much  missionary  labor  in  this  place.  I  will 
now  attempt,  however,  to  give  you  an  account  of 
what  little  I  have  been  able  to  do.  Instead  of  doing 
this  in  the  form  of  a  journal,  I  shall  state  all  that 
relates  to  any  one  subject,  or  class  of  people  b\ 
itself. 

"Soon  after  we  arrived  here,  Mr.  Lee,  the  Eng- 
lish consul,  invited  me  to  preach,  on  the  Sabbath, 
at  his  house,  so  long  as  I  should  remain  in  the  place. 
The  congregation  has  consisted  of  from  ten  to  fif- 
teen persons,  comprising  the  English  who  reside 
here,  and  the  masters  of  vessels  now  in  port.  One 
Roman  Catholic  has  attended  twice.  In  some 
instances,  English  travellers,  who  were  in  town, 
liave  attended. 

"Maj.  Gen.  Sir  John  Malcolm,  who  was  going 
from  India  to  England,  was  with  us  two  Sabbaths. 
With  him,  I  had  some  interesting  conversation  re- 
specting India  and  Persia,  in  which  countries  he 
has  spent  about  30  years  of  his  life.  He  says  the 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  187 

progress  of  knowledge  and  civilization  in  India  is 
astonishing.  Though  he  has  some  fears  that  young 
missionaries  who  go  to  India,  will  be  too  zealous,  and 
endeavor  to  'go  too  fast'  at  first,  yet  he  entertains  no 
doubt  of  their  ultimate  success.  He  speaks  in 
the  highest  terms  of  the  learning,  piety,  and  pru- 
dence, of  the  missionaries  at  Serampore,  says  they 
are  'men  of  primitive  piety,  and  real  Christian  sim- 
plicity.' Dr.  Marshman  is  one  of  his  correspon- 
dents. 'Dr.  Carey,'  he  says,  'is  the  greatest  Sanscrit 
scholar  in  India,  and  a  most  wonderful  man.' 

"I  have  also  become  acquainted  with  the  masters 
of  several  English  merchant  vessels,  one  of  whom,  I 
learn,  has  prayers  daily  with  his  men,  and  reads  a 
sermon  to  them  regularly  on  the  Sabbath.  Anoth- 
er has  given  me  an  interesting  account  of  the  'Float- 
ing Ark,'  for  the  support  of  which  he  is  a  sub- 
scriber, and  in  which  he  attends  worship  when  at 
London.  This  vessel,  he  says,  was  originally  a  64 
gun-ship,  was  purchased  by  a  company  of  mer- 
chants in  London,  and  application  was  then  made 
to  them  by  the  Port  of  London  Society,  to  obtain 
it  as  a  place  of  worship  for  seamen.  The  mer- 
chants replied,  'If  you  want  it  for  that  purpose,  we 
make  a  donation  of  it,  if  for  any  other  object,  we 
charge  you  £3,000.'  Some  hundreds  of  sailors  now 
assemble  in  it,  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath,  to  hear 
the  Gospel.  The  captain  who  gave  me  this  account, 
says  there  is  a  great  change,  since  his  recollection, 
among  English  sailors.  Many  of  them  now  wish  to 
spend  the  Sabbath  in  no  other  way,  than  in  attending 
public  worship,  or  in  reading  their  Bibles.  I  have 
given  to  the  captains  of  three  vessels  a  small  supply 
of  Tracts  for  their  men. 

"I  have  become  acquainted  with  a  few  Catholics. 
To  one  I  lent  an  Italian  Bible,  with  which,  after 
reading  a  little,  he  was  so  much  pleased  that  he 
purchased  it.  To  three  I  have  given  Italian  Testa- 
ments, and  to  three  others  a  number  of  Tracts.  Some 


188  MEMOIR    OF 

of  the  Copts  of  Egypt,  are,  by  religion,  Catholics. 
In  an  interview  with  one  of  them,  he  took  great 
pains  to  convince  me  that  he  was  not  a  bigotted 
Catholic,  and  that  he  viewed  in  the  same  light  all 
good  men,  of  whatever  denomination  they  might 
be.  I  have  had  several  opportunities  for  conversa- 
tion with  Mr.  G.,  a  Maltese  merchant  and  friend  of 
Dr.  Naudi.  He  one  day  said,  'The  only  thing  I 
am  dissatisfied  with  in  our  religion,  (i.  e.  the  Cath- 
olic,) is,  the  great  number  of  our  priests.  They  are 
quite  too  numerous.' 

"1  spoke  to  him,  at  some  length,  on  the  points  of 
difference  between  Catholics  and  Protestants, — the 
use  of  images,  praying  to  saints,  purgatory,  confes- 
sion to  priests,  transubstantiation,  &c.  He  defend- 
ed confession  by  saying,  that  it  has  a  great  effect 
on  the  populace  in  keeping  them  from  crimes.  He 
quoted  the  well  known  words  of  our  Saviour  in  proof 
of  transubstantiation.  I  then  read  to  him  1  Cor.  xi, 
26 — 29,  where  after  the  consecration  of  the  bread, 
the  Apostle  still  calls  it  bread,  whereas  the  popish 
doctrine  is,  that  it  is  no  longer  bread,  but  literally 
the  body  of  Christ.  He  finally  admitted  that  it  must 
be  physically  bread  still,  and  the  body  of  Christ  only 
in  some  spiritual  sense. 

"He  shewed  me  a  Catholic  prayer-book,  in  Eng- 
lish, and  also  what  he  called  the  Bible,  in  Italian. 
It  was  the  History  of  the  Bible,  written  in  other 
words,  with  omissions,  abbreviations,  and  comments. 
I  have  seen  a  similar  work  in  French,  called  'The 
Bible  Royaumont.'  The  general  plan  of  these 
works  is  much  like  that  of  Jamieson's  Sacred  His- 
tory. The  Fathers  are  continually  quoted  as  au- 
thorities, in  support  of  the  expositions  given.  The 
grand  fault  respecting  these  books  is,  that  the 
priests  give  them  to  the  people  under  the  name 
of  the  Bible,  and  the  latter  often  do  not  know 
that  there  is  any  other  Bible,  or  that  these  books 
differ,  in  any  respect,  from  the  real  Scriptures. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  189 

"One  Sunday  afternoon,  two  children  were  bap- 
tized in  the  house  where  we  had  lodgings.  I  had 
never  before  had  opportunity  to  witness  a  Catholic 
baptism.  The  priest  was  a  Capuchin  friar,  with  a 
white  robe  over  his  usual  coarse,  brown  dress,  and 
an  ornamented  belt  over  his  shoulders.  The  pray- 
ers and  creed  were  read  in  Latin.  The  priest  took 
spittle  from  his  mouth,  and  applied  it  to  the  ears 
and  noses  of  the  children;  he  then  applied  oil  to 
the  foreside  and  backside  of  their  necks,  and  salt  to 
their  teeth,  with  some  other  ceremonies.  After  this 
he  baptized  them  by  pouring  water  on  the  head, 
and  then  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  the  top  of  the 
head,  with  consecrated  ointment. 

"The  Copts  in  Alexandria;  are  not  numerous. 
They  have,  however,  a  convent  with  a  church  in  it, 
which  I  have  visited.  Only  two  priests  reside  in 
the  convent,  with  a  few  domestics  and  attendants. 
One  of  them,  with  whom  I  conversed,  shewed  me 
their  garden,  church,  baptistery  and  books,  among 
which  were  their  liturgy,  and  certain  parts  of  the 
Scriptures  in  Coptic  and  Arabic,  together  with  an 
Arabic  Bible  given  them  by  Mr.  Jowett.  To  these 
I  added  a  Psalter  and  some  Tracts  in  Arabic.  The 
prayers  are  performed  in  the  church,  first  in  Coptic, 
arid  then  in  Arabic.  The  Coptic  is  not  understood 
even  by  the  priests.  They  merely  know  how  to 
pronounce  the  words.  They  baptize  by  trine-im- 
mersion, and  were  at  great  pains  to  explain  to  me 
the  ceremonies  they  employ  on  the  occasion.  One 
of  the  apartments,  belonging  to  the  church,  is  a 
tomb,  in  which  they  told  me  that  seventy-two  Cop- 
tic patriarchs  had  been  buried.  The  church  is  ded- 
icated to  St.  Mark,  and  according  to  the  Coptic  tra- 
dition, was  founded  in  his  time,  or  soon  after,  though 
it  has  been  more  than  once  destroyed  and  rebuilt. 
The  priest  told  me  that  there  are  not  less  than  six 
or  seven  hundred  Coptic  churches  in  Egypt,  the 
greater  part  of  them  in  Upper  Egypt,  where  their 


190  MEMOIR    OF 

sect  of  Christians  is  numerous.  I  observed,  in 
most  of  the  Coptic  books,  that  the  letters  very  nearly 
resemble  the  Greek. — I  told  the  priest  that  I  was  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel  from  America,  that  I  had 
come  to  see  the  country  where  our  Saviour  and 
the  apostles  lived,  to  visit  the  churches  here,  and  to 
distribute  the  Holy  Scriptures.  I  was  then  obliged 
to  explain  to  them  what  and  where  America  is.  I 
then  gave  them  an  account  of  the  origin,  design, 
and  labors  of  Bible  Societies.  As  I  cannot  yet  con- 
verse in  Arabic,  and  they  are  acquainted  with  no 
other  language,  this  conversation  was  carried  on  by 
an  interpreter. 

"Of  Greeks*  I  believe  there  are  not  above  fifty  or 
sixty  families  in  the  city.  Under  the  government  of 
the  present  pasha,  they  have  been  defended  from 
such  outrages  as  have  been  committed  against  them 
in  other  parts  of  Turkey,  since  the  commencement 
of  the  present  revolution.  I  have  become  acquaint- 
ed with  one  of  them,  who  is  a  merchant  from 
Rhodes. 

"I  told  him,  I  had  some  Greek  books  to  sell,  and 
showed  him  some  Testaments.  He  said,  'If  you 
wish  to  sell  books  to  the  Greeks  here,  you  must 
bring  histories.  They  care  nothing  about  books 
that  treat  of  religion.'  He  then  spoke  in  very  strong 
terms  against  the  ignorance  and  bigotry  of  their 
priests.  'If  a  young  man,'  said  he,  'wishes  to  be- 
come a  priest,  he  has  only  to  go  to  the  bishop,  and 
give  him  about  100  piastres,  more  or  less,  accord- 
ing to  circumstances,  and  all  is  finished.'  I  then 
stated  to  him  the  course  of  study,  and  the  qualifica- 
tions, requisite  in  order  to  become  a  priest  in 
America;  all  which  seemed  very  new,  very  wonder- 
ful, and  very  good.  I  endeavored  also  to  shew  him. 
that  there  is  an  important  difference  between  big- 
otry and  superstition,  sometimes  called  Christianity, 
and  Christianity  itself. 

• 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  191 

"The  Greek  convent  I  have  visited  very  often, 
particularly  since  interring  there  the  remains  of  my 
beloved  brother.  It  is  situated,  like  the  Coptic  and 
Catholic  convents,  without  the  city,  on  the  site  of 
the  ancient  Alexandria.  There  are  in  it  four  priests, 
two  deacons,  one  young  lad,  and  three  servants.  In 
conversations  with  the  priests,  I  have  uniformly 
found  them  more  interested  in  the  progress  and 
issue  of  the  present  war  between  their  countrymen 
and  the  Turks,  than  in  any  thing  which  concerns 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  We  have,  however, 
often  conversed  on  religious  subjects,  and  I  have 
supplied  them  with  some  books. 

"Since  the  funeral  of  my  brother,  I  have  often 
seated  myself  by  his  grave,  and  read  some  appro- 
priate chapter  from  the  Greek  Testament;  as,  1  Cor. 
xv.  Rev.  xxi,  and  xxii.  John  xi,  and  xiv.  On  these 
occasions,  the  president  of  the  monastery,  and  some 
of  the  monks,  have  always  joined  me,  and  listened 
to  the  chapter  and  some  accompanying  remarks, 
and  some  account  of  the  religious  views  and  feel- 
ings, the  character  and  preaching  of  the  deceased. 
In  conversation  with  one  of  the  deacons,  he  spoke 
freely  of  the  superstition  of  some  of  their  priests, 
whose  charitable  opinions  never  extend  beyond  the 
limits  of  their  own  church.  For  his  part,  he  thinks 
all  who  believe  in  Christ  are  Christians.  There  is 
no  Greek  school  in  the  place. 

"The  most  interesting  part  of  my  labors  in  Alex- 
andria, has  been  among  the  Jews.  I  have  become 
particularly  acquainted  with  three.  One  of  them  is 
Dr.  M.  who  was  Mr.  Parsons'  physician.  He  is  a 
native  of  Germany,  but  has  been  many  years  in  this 
place.  He  is  reputed  skilful  in  his  profession,  is 
one  of  the  pasha's  physicians,  and  is  a  man  of  ex- 
tensive learning  and  very  respectable  talents.  He 
has  a  library  of  about  2,000  volumes,  among  which 
are  the  Scriptures  in  different  languages,  and  sev- 
eral valuable  theological  books.  He  shewed  me 

lit 


192  MEMOIR    OF 

the  writings  of  Eusebius,  and  spoke  of  them  as 
highly  valuable.  He  has  also  the  works  of  several 
of  the  Christian  fathers. 

"We  hoped  to  be  able  to  enter  into  some  inter- 
esting discussions  with  him,  but  did  not  intend  to 
begin  immediately.  At  almost  his  first  visit,  how- 
ever, he  told  us  that  Mr.  Wolff  had  spoken  to  him 
concerning  us.  We  then  entered  into  conversation 
concerning  the  Jews.  He  says  there  are  about  400 
in  this  place.  Their  language  is  Arabic;  they  read 
Hebrew,  but  understand  very  little  of  it;  and  are 
exceedingly  ignorant,  barbarous,  and  superstitious. 
I  then  said,  'Are  they  still  waiting  for  the  Messiahf 
He  replied,  'Yes;  but  they  care  very  little  about 
the  Messiah  that  has  come,  or  any  one  that  will 
come.  They  might  easily  be  hired  to  consent 
that  there  should  never  be  a  Messiah.'  Speaking 
of  the  Talmud,  which  he  studied  a  long  time  while 
young,  he  said,  'It  is  a  perfect  Babel,  a  confu- 
sion of  language,  a  confusion  of  logic,  theology, 
and  every  thing  else.  In  a  whole  volume,  you  will 
scarcely  find  twelve  sentences  worth  reading.' — 
I  observed,  'No  pretended  Messiah  has  now  ap- 
peared for  a  long  time.'  'And  I  hope,'  said  he, 
'none  ever  will  appear.  In  Europe  it  would  be  im- 
possible for  one  to  succeed;  he  would  soon  be  de- 
tected. In  this  country  he  would  probably  lose  his 
head  immediately.  If  any  monarch  should  now  un- 
dertake to  assemble  the  Jews,  they  could  not  live 
together.  The  Jews  of  Germany,  of  England,  of 
France,  of  Spain,  and  of  Asia,  differ  so  much,  that 
they  would  not  tolerate  each  other.  The  way  to 
make  Jews  Christians,  is  to  give  them  the  privilege 
of  citizens,  and  let  them  intermarry  with  Christians.' 

"He  speaks  of  the  Gospel  as  containing  very  sub- 
lime morality,  and  of  Jesus  Christ  as  holding  a  high 
rank,  and  possessing  a  most  unexceptionable  char- 
acter, when  viewed  as  a  lawgiver,  and  the  founder 
of  a  sect;  and  says  the  stories  in  the  Talmud  con- 


REV.    PLINY   FISK. 

terning  him  are  ridiculous  and  absurd  beyond  all 
conception.  He  one  day  took  up  a  Hebrew  Testa- 
ment, and  turned  to  the  sermon  on  the  mount  and 
said,  'This  is  excellent.  This  would  be  good  to 
read  to  the  people  every  day.' 

"I  one  day  asked  his  opinion  concerning  the  plu> 
ral  names  of  God  in  Hebrew.  He  says  it  is  merely 
an  idiom  of  the  language.  Elohim  is  used  in  refer- 
ence to  the  character  of  God  as  Judge;  and  hence 
the  same  term  is  applied  to  human  magistrates.  Je- 
hovah refers  to  God  as  the  object  of  adoration;  and 
hence  the  superstition  of  the  Jews  in  respect  to 
pronouncing  that  name,  which  leads  them  to  substi- 
tute Lord  instead  of  it.  Several  Jews,  with  whom 
I  have  conversed,  have  all  given  the  same  opinion 
on  this  point. 

"He  gave  me,  one  day,  a  most  horrible  picture  of 
the  state  of  morals  in  this  country,  particularly 
among  the  Turks  and  Mamelukes.  The  most  un- 
natural crimes  are  committed  without  shame,  and 
almost  without  any  attempt  at  concealment. — Among 
the  nominal  Christians  of  this  country,  he  says  there 
is  no  morality;  and  assigns  as  the  reason  of  this,- — 
that  morality  is  never  found  among  slaves. 

"I  lent  him  the  Memoir  of  Martyn,  which  he 
read  and  returned.  A  few  days  since,  I  sent  him  an 
English  Bible,  and  several  Tracts  in  different  lan- 
guages. The  next  time  I  met  with  him,  he  told  me, 
that  the  title  of  one  of  the  Tracts  interested  him 
extremely.  To  use  his  own  phrase,  it  pierced  his 
skin.  This  was  Leslie's  short  Method  with  Deists, 
which  I  sent  to  him  in  French.  This  was  the  last 
interview  I  have  had  with  him.  He  has  just  sent 
me  three  letters  of  recommendation  to  Jews  at  Cairo. 

"Another  Jew,  with  whom  I  have  had  frequent 
conversation,  is  an  aged  man,  named  Jacob.  Though 
he  is  62  years  old,  and,  in  consequence  of  an  ophthal- 
mia, has  been  eight  years  blind,  he  is  still  the  head 
master  in  a  Jewish  school  of  40  children.  He  thinks 
17 


194  MEMOIR    OF 

the  whole  number  of  Jews  in  this  town  is  about  600. 
I  one  day  went  with  him  to  visit  the  largest  of  the 
two  synagogues  which  the  Jews  have  in  the  city, 
and  then  to  his  school.  His  assistant  was  sitting  on 
a  skeep-skin,  spread  on  the  floor,  with  about  thirty 
boys  around  him,  with  their  Hebrew  books. 

"I  once  read  to  him  the  second  chapter  of  Gene- 
sis. When  we  came  to  the  fourth  verse  he  asked, 
if  I  knew  why  the  earth  was  mentioned  before 
heaven  here,  and  heaven  before  earth  in  the  first 
verse.  I  confessed  my  ignorance.  He  very  seri- 
ously assigned  the  reason: — 'God  is  a  lover  of  peace. 
If  heaven  had  been  always  mentioned  first,  it  might 
have  claimed  precedence,  and  a  quarrel  might  have 
ensued  between  heaven  and  earth.'  He  says  the 
Rabbins  teach,  that  the  Hebrew  was  the  only  lan- 
guage in  the  world,  until  the  building  of  Babel. 
Then  there  were  seventy,  of  which  the  four  princi- 
pal were  Hebrew,  Chaldee,  Greek  and  Latin. — He 
says  the  two  parties  in  Canticles,  are  God  and  Is- 
rael.— 'The  Jews,'  he  says,  'believe  that  a  Messiah 
is  to  come  when  God  pleases;  but  no  man  can  tell 
when.  He  is  expected  every  moment.  Though  a 
mere  man,  he  will  be  a  great  prophet;  yet,  as  a 
prophet,  by  no  means  superior  to  Moses.' — He  sup- 
poses the  Jews  will  return  to  Judea,  that  their  wor- 
ship will  be  restored  as  in  the  time  of  David,  that 
all  the  world  will  embrace  their  religion,  and  the 
Messiah  be  king  over  them  all;  or,  if  there  are 
other  kings,  he  will  be  Emperor,  and  all  kings  be 
subject  to  him.  When  I  urged,  that  the  Messiah 
was  to  be  the  son  of  David,  but  that  now  the  de- 
scendants of  David  are  not  known  from  other  Jews, 
he  admitted  that  even  the  distinction  of  tribes,  is 
lost,  but  said,  4The  Messiah  will  be  known  by  the 
miracles  he  will  perform.' 

"In  reading  Hebrew,  I  pronounced  the  word  Jeho- 
vah. He  was  evidently  affected  by  it  at  the  mo- 
ment, and  afterwards  assured  me,  that  it  made  him 


^ 


J.17U 

the 


194 

the  who 

I  one  ds 

two  syr 

and  the: 

a  skeep 

boys  an 

"I  on 

sis.     W 

if  I   kn 

heaven 

verse. 

ously  as 

If  heav 

have  cl; 

ensued 

Rabbin 

guage 

Then  tl 

pal  were  n^. 

says  the  t«ro 

rael.— <m 

is  to  cc 

when. 

mere  r 

prophe 

poses  t 

ship  wi 

all  the 

Messia 

other  1 

subjec 

was  to 

scends 

he  adr 

lost,  I 

miracl 

"In  reu 
vah.     He  v 
ment,  and  a, 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


TD5 


tremble  to  hear  that  name.  I  inquired,  why  the 
Jews  did  not  pronounce  that,  as  well  as  the  other 
names  of  God,  but  could  get  no  intelligible  answer, 
except  that,  when  the  temple  was  standing,  no  man 
was  allowed  to  pronounce  it  but  the  high  priest. 
He  would  sometimes  listen  to  what  I  had  to  say 
respecting  Christianity,  but  manifested  no  disposi- 
tion to  consider  the  subject,  and  seemed  strongly 
attached  to  all  his  Jewish  ideas. 

"The  third  Jew  to  whom  I  referred,  is  Joseph,  a 
young  man,  employed  as  a  writer  in  the  custom 
house,  a  native  of  Salonica,  a  place  famous  for  the 
number  of  its  Jewish  inhabitants.  He  speaks  and 
reads  five  or  six  different  languages.  When  our 
boxes  of  books  were  opened  for  inspection  at  the 
custom  house,  his  curiosity  was  excited  by  seeing 
some  of  the  Hebrew  books.  He  came  very  soon 
to  our  lodgings  to  see  them,  and  we  gave  him  a 
Hebrew  Testament.  In  one  of  his  subsequent  visits, 
he  told  me  he  had  read  as  far  as  John,  and  found  it 
very  good.  He  told  me  since,  that  he  had  read  the 
whole  of  it,  though  I  perceive,  by  conversing  with 
him,  that  he  has  read  it  in  that  hasty  and  unprofita- 
ble manner  which  is  so  common  in  the  east;  for  he 
can  tell  very  little  about  what  he  has  read. 

"We  have  often  read  the  Scriptures  together. 
After  reading  the  account  of  Philip  and  the  Eunuch, 
I  inquired  whether  any  such  thing  as  baptism,  is 
known  among  the  Jews.  He  said  that  in  ancient 
times,  when  a  stranger  embraced  the  Jewish  re- 
ligion, he  and  his  wife  and  children  were  all  bap- 
tized. The  ceremony  was  performed  by  sprinkling 
or  pouring  a  cup  of  water  on  the  head;  and  this 
was  done  seven  times.  Now  foreigners  never  em- 
brace the  Jewish  religion;  and  if  they  should,  he 
does  not  think  they  would  be  baptized.  I  do  not 
yet  know  what  other  Jews  would  say  on  this  subject. 
We  read  Psalrn  xvi,  and  I  asked  him  what  the  Jews 
understand  by  Sheol,  the  word  used,  verse  tenth,  for 


lyO  MEMOIR   OF 

hell.  He  says  they  believe  that,  in  the  place  of  fu- 
ture punishments,  there  are  seven  habitations.  The 
first,  and  most  tolerable,  is  Gehenna,  the  second 
Sheol,  the  third  Abadyon,  &c. 

"One  day  I  inquired,  'What  do  Jews  believe 
and  expect,  concerning  the  Messiah*?'  He  replied, 
;That  he  will  come,  though  we  know  not  when; 
some  say  after  200  years,  and  that  he  will  be  a  great 
prophet,  and  a  great  king.'  I  then  stated  to  him 
what  we  believe  concerning  Jesus,  his  divinity,  his 
atonement,  the  apostacy  and  depravity  of  man,  and 
the  way  of  salvation;  to  all  which  he  listened  with 
attention,  but  made  no  reply.  Another  day  we  read 
Isaiah  liii,  in  Hebrew  and  Italian.  I  asked  whose 
sufferings  were  there  described.  He  said  he  did 
not  know.  I  then  explained  it  as  referring  to  Christ, 
and  told  him,  after  enlarging  considerably  on  the 
love  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  the  Jews,  according 
to  their  own  belief,  have  no  Saviour  to  bear  their 
iniquity,  and  exhorted  him  to  examine  that  chapter 
very  carefully.  He  listened,  but  made  me  no  an- 
swer. One  day  we  read  Genesis  xlix,  10,  and  I  in- 
quired what  the  Jews  supposed  was  meant  by  Shi- 
loh.  He  replied,  'The  Messiah.'  'Then,'  said  I, 
'the  Messiah  must  be  already  come,  for  your  sceptre 
departed  centuries  ago.  You  have  no  king,  no  king- 
dom, no  government.'  'You  speak  truly,'  said  he. 
'The  Rabbins,  however,  say  there  is  a  place,  where 
the  sceptre  still  remains  in  the  hands  of  the  Jews.'* 
'But  where  is  that  place?'  'Who  knows,'  said  he, 
'but  it  may  be,  as  some  say,  in  America,  beyond 
Mexico,  where  there  is  a  river  of  stones,  that  run 
along  as  water  does  in  other  rivers,  except  on  Sat- 
urday, when  the  river  stands  still.'  I  assured  him 
that  there  is  neither  a  river  of  stones,  nor  a  kingdom 
of  Jews,  in  America.  He  then  said,  'Some  say  it  is 
beyond  Mecca.'  'But,'  said  I,  'travellers  have  been 
through  all  that  country,  and  there  is  no  such  river* 

*  Basnage,  B.  7,  ch.  1, 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  197 

and  no  such  people  there.'  'The  Rabbins  say  there 
is  such  a  country,'  said  he,  'but  who  knows  any  thing 
about  it?'  I  answered,  'It  is  easy  to  explain  the  mat- 
ter:— The  Messiah  came  1800  years  ago,  and  your 
fathers  rejected  him,  and  you  persist  in  their  course 
of  unbelief;  for  though  the  evidence  from  your  own 
prophets  is  clear,  and  abundant,  you  refuse  to  be- 
lieve.' He  replied,  'That  is  true.  I  have  been  read- 
ing the  Testament  you  gave  me,  with  another  Jew,, 
and  told  him  that  the  transactions  which  we  there 
read,  were  a  fulfilment  of  what  Isaiah  and  the  other 
prophets  had  predicted:  whereas  we  had  been  wait- 
ing 1800 years  for  this  fulfilment,  and  waiting  in  vain.' 
He  said,  'I  am  myself  willing  to  believe,  but  my  rel- 
atives and  friends  are  all  Jews,  and  they  will  oppose 
me.'  I  then  urged  upon  him  the  value  of  truth,  in 
preference  to  every  thing  else,  and  the  necessity  of 
seeking  for  it  diligently,  and  embracing  it  boldly, 
wherever  found,  and  whatever  might  be  the  conse- 
quences. 

"The  population  of  Alexandria,  is  estimated,  by 
those  with  whom  I  conversed,  to  be  from  1 0  to  15,000. 
The  great  body  of  the  people,  are  Arabs.  It  has 
given  me  great  satisfaction  to  be  able  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  argue  from  the  Scriptures,  and  circulate 
the  written  word  of  God,  in  this  city,  where  some 
of  the  most  eminent  primitive  Christians  lived." 

In  March  following  the  death  of  Mr.  Parsons, 
Mr.  Fisk  proceeded  up  the  Nile  to  Cairo,  having 
in  contemplation  a  journey  through  the  desert  to 
Judea,  or  to  Damietta  and  Jaffa.  While  at  Cairo 
he  heard  of  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Temple  at  Malta, 
and  in  view  of  reasons  obviously  sufficient,  he  at 
length  concluded  to  visit  that  Island,  at  which 
he  arrived  April  13,  1822. 

In  a  letter  to  a  brother  at  Shelburne  he  speaks  of 
his  passage  to  Cairo. 

"March  3<Z.  Sabbath. — I  am  now  in  a  boat  on  my 
passage  up  the  Nile  from  Alexandria  to  Cairo.    The 
17* 


198  MEMOIR   OF 

Sabbath,  I  trust,  passes  very  differently  with  you 
from  what  it  does  with  me.  You  can  go  to  the 
house  of  God  with  the  multitude  that  keep  holy 
time.  I  am  with  a  company  of  Arabs  who  know 
nothing  about  Christianity  or  the  Sabbath.  They 
make  a  great  deal  of  noise  in  managing  the  boat; 
still  I  can  enjoy  myself  in  my  little  cabin,  in  which 
I  sit  on  the  floor,  and  spend  the  day  in  reading, 
writing,  and  meditation.  The  room  is  not  large 
enough  to  admit  of  sitting  in  a  chair,  if  I  had  one. 
God  may  be  worshipped,  however,  as  acceptably 
here,  as  in  a  church.  It  would  still  be  a  very  great 
comfort,  if  I  had  one  Christian  brother  with  me.  I 
have  formerly  enjoyed  this  privilege,  but  you  will 
learn  before  this  reaches  you,  how  my  dear  friend 
has  been  taken  from  me.  He  died  as  he  lived,  a 
Christian.  To  die  as  he  died,  is  worth  a  whole  life 
of  self-denial  and  repentance." 

He  remained  at  Cairo  about  two  weeks  which  he 
speaks  of  as  a  great  city,  containing  perhaps  two 
hundred  thousand  inhabitants. 

"I  visited  the  Pyramids,  those  wonderful  monuments 
of  antiquity.  The  large  one  is  600  or  700  feet 
•square,  and  between  400  and  500  feet  high.  I  went 
to  the  top  of  it,  and  then  entered  by  a  narrow  pas- 
sage, and  went  to  three  rooms  which  are  in  it. 
There  is  also  a  well  180  feet  deep  in  the  centre  of 
the  pyramid,  which  we  descended  by  the  help  of  a 
rope,  and  at  the  bottom  of  which  we  were  at  least 
150  feet  lower  than  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and 
600  feet  lower  than  the  top  of  the  pyramid  which 
was  over  our  head.  It  is  said,  that  some  hundred 
thousand  men  were  employed  twenty  years  in  erect- 
ing this  stupendous  pile  which  was  designed  to  be 
the  tomb  of  a  king.  In  one  of  the  rooms  there  is 
a  sarcophagus,  or  large  stone  coffin.  There  are  a 
multitude  of  pyramids  in  Egypt,  but  this  is  the  larg- 
est. They  are  sometimes  built  of  brick,  but  gener- 
ally of  stone.  They  are  square  at  the  base  and 


RET.    PLINY    FISK.  199 

incline  gradually  on  all  sides,  till  they  come  nearly 
to  a  point  at  the  top.  Each  layer  of  stone  in  this 
way  makes  a  step,  so  that  we  are  able  to  ascend 
without  much  difficulty.  What  an  amazing  monu- 
ment of  the  skill,  and  of  the  folly  of  man!  It  has 
been  standing  at  least  3000  or  4000  years,  and 
seems  likely  to  stand  as  long  as  the  world  shall 
last." 


TO    REV.    DANIEL    TEMPLE,    MALTA. 


','Cairo,  March  10,  1822. 

"Dear  Brother, — This  morning  T  had  the  unspeak- 
able satisfaction  of  learning  by  a  letter  from  Dr. 
Naudi,  that  you  have  arrived  at  Malta.  I  seize  the 
first  opportunity  to  bid  you  welcome; — yes,  you  are 
most  cordially  welcome  to  the  fatiguing  labors, 
the  perilous  enterprizes,  the  heart-rending  anxieties, 
the  mortifying  disappointments,  and  the  elevated 
hopes,  unfailing  consolations  and  animating  suc- 
cesses, of  missionaries. 

"You  come  expecting  to  see,  or  at  least  to  hear 
from  oUr  dear  brother  Parsons.  Alas!  you  will 
neither  see  him,  nor  hear  from  him,  till  you  finish 
your  work,  and  go  to  meet  him  in  the  immediate 
presence  of  his  Lord.  It  is  one  month  to-day  since 
I  closed  his  eyes,  after  his  immortal  spirit  had  fled. 
I  wept  at  his  tomb,  and  returned  with  a  heavy  heart 
to  my  work.  I  am  almost  ready  to  murmur;  but  I 
hope  I  do  not.  O  that  I  may  find  it  good  to  be 
afflicted.  You  will  see,  I  suppose,  my  letters  to  our 
mutual  friends  Dr.  Naudi  and  Mr.  Wilson,  I  need 
not  therefore  repeat  what  is  in  them. 

"You  cannot  tell  how  much  I  am  rejoiced,  that 
you  are  come  to  help  me.  I  am  strongly  inclined 
to  turn  my  course  and  meet  you  at  Malta.  I  sup- 
pose you  will  remain,  at  least  for  the  summer,  at 
Malta.  Do  all  the  good  you  can,  and  learn  lan- 
guages as  fast  as  you  can.  Let  me  say  one  word 


200  MEMOIR    OF 

in  respect  to  learning  languages.  When  you  begin 
a  language,  let  the  first  object  be  to  know  the  gram- 
mar thoroughly,  and  to  commit  very  many  words  and 
short  phrases  to  memory;  then  commit  important 
texts  of  Scripture,  translate  some  of  your  sermons, 
and  prepare  some  prayers  in  the  language.  Prob- 
ably you  will  undertake  Italian  first.  Perhaps  that, 
on  the  whole,  is  most  necessary,  though  at  Smyrna 
you  will  have  more  immediate  occasion  for  French. 
Do  not  attempt  too  many  things  at  once,  as  I  have 
done. 

"I  have  to-day  endeavored  to  give  thanks  for  your 
safe  arrival,  and  have  thought  what  blessings  you 
need,  and  prayed  that  they  may  be  granted  you. 
My  own  experience  has  taught  me,  that  the  things 
you  most  need  are  wisdom,  perseverance,  and  the 
spirit  of  devotion.  I  am  comforted  in  the  assurance 
that  you  will  often  pray  for  me.  I  hope  it  will  be 
so  ordered  that  we  shall  meet  before  long;  though  I 
have  been  lately  taught  by  an  affecting  lesson,  not 
to  anticipate  too  fondly  meeting  with  my  friends  on 
earth.  O,  may  we  all  be  prepared  to  meet  at  last 
in  heaven." 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

RESIDENCE  AND  LABORS  IN  MALTA  IN  CONNEXION 
WITH  MR.  TEMPLE. 

The  reasons,  which  induced  Mr.  Fisk  to  relin- 
quish his  contemplated  journey  to  Judea  on  hearing 
of  Mr.  Temple's  arrival  at  Malta,  were  the  approach 
of  the  warm  season,  which  was  unfavorable  for  trav- 
elling; the  strong  probability  that  but  very  few  pil- 
grims would  venture  to  visit  Jerusalem,  owing  to 
the  convulsed  state  of  political  affairs  in  the  Turk- 
ish empire;  and  a  desire  to  confer  with  his  mission- 
ary friends  on  that  Island  respecting  future  pro- 
ceedings. 


REV.    PLTNY   FISK.  201 

The  letter,  which  contains  these  reasons,  was 
dated  Malta,  April  18,  1822,  and  addressed  to  the 
corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions. 
The  following  is  the  conclusion: 

"I  wish  you  to  understand  distinctly,  that  I  have 
deferred  my  journey  to  Jerusalem  awhile,  not 
because  there  were  any  insurmountable  obstacles 
in  the  way,  nor  because  my  views  or  feelings  have 
changed  at  all  in  respect  to  the  field; — but  simply 
because  I  thought  some  important  objects  might  be 
accomplished  by  coming  to  Malta,  there  being  no 
special  reason  for  going  immediately  to  Syria.  I  feel 
more  confident,  that  I  shall  be  established  finally  at 
Jerusalem,  than  when  I  left  America.  I  have  no 
wish  to  leave  the  work  for  any  other  on  earth,  nor 
to  change  the  field  of  my  labors.  But  I  will  not 
deny  that,  after  the  journeys  and  voyages,  the  stud- 
ies and  anxieties,  the  scenes  of  massacre  and  plague, 
the  various  disappointments,  of  the  last  two  years, 
and  the  seclusion  from  Christian  society,  especially 
after  the  death  of  my  fellow-laborer,  I  did  feel  the 
need  of  being  for  a  short  time  quietly  with  a  few 
Christian  friends,  where  I  might  collect  my  scatter- 
ed thoughts,  review  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  has 
led  me,  and,  as  I  hope,  be  prepared  to  engage  in 
my  work  with  renovated  vigor  of  body  and  of  mind, 
"  Yours  &c.  PLINY  FISK." 


"Malta,  in  quarantine,  dpril  21,  Sabbath.  After 
being  for  a  month  past  in  company  the  whole  time 
without  even  a  single  hour  for  retirement,  I  enjoy 
to-day  the  privilege  of  being  alone.  I  have  had 
time  to  look  at  my  heart  and  life.  What  weakness, 
what  unfaithfulness!  I  wish  to  be  holy,  to  be  faith- 
ful, to  be  wholly  devoted  to  God.  But  alas,  I  shall 
not  attain  to  this,  while  t  walk  in  the  flesh.  There 
is,  however,  a  country  where  sin  can  never  enter, 
which  I  hope  finally  to  inhabit  forever." 


202  MEMOIR    OF 

An  extract  from  a  letter,  which,  about  this  time, 
he  wrote  to  Rev.  Dr.  W.  of  Andover,  shows  the 
deep  interest  he  still  felt  in  the  welfare  of  the  The- 
ological Institution  in  that  place. 

"The  prosperity  of  the  Seminary  gives  me  great  joy. 
The  scenes,  through  which  I  have  passed  since  leav- 
ing it,  have  frequently  presented  to  my  mind  the  the- 
ological and  ecclesiastical  establishments  of  the  Cath- 
olic and  the  Oriental  churches.  This  has  often  led 
me  to  think  of  Andover  and  its  future  destinies  with 
the  deepest  interest.  Men  corrupt,  pervert  and  abuse 
every  thing  entrusted  to  their  care,  except  just  so 
far  as  the  grace  of  God  pervents  it.  I  hope  the 
Institution  in  all  its  movements,  will  ever  be  like 
the  house  of  Christ,  made  up  of  his  disciples;  and 
that  all,  who  belong  to  it,  will  act  according  to  his 
Gospel.  If  Andover  with  all  its  wealth,  numbers, 
and  learning,  may  always  exhibit  the  simplicity  of 
the  Moravians,  its  enemies  will  be  confounded, 
while  its  friends  will  rejoice  and  glorify  God. 
While  Mr.  Parsons  lived,  we  used  to  set  apart  a 
season  once  a  week,  at  least,  to  pray  for  that  beloved 
Seminary" 


LETTER    TO    MISS    M.    D.    B.    OF    \V. 

"  Malta,  April  20,  1822. 

"Your  letter  shows,  that  your  heart  is  where  it 
should  be,  and  that  you  derive  happiness  from  a 
source  which  can  never  fail;  but  which  will  forever 
continue  to  yield  purer  and  higher  enjoyments.  I 
doubt  not  that  you  have  some  precious  seasons 
of  communion  with  Christian  friends,  and  some  still 
more  precious  seasons  of  intercourse  with  Heaven. 
How  sublime  and  holy  the  joy  that  thrills  through 
the  soul,  when  we  have  a  near  view  of  Christ,  of  his 
amazing  love  and  infinite  glory!  This  the  world  do 
not  understand.  I  have  scarcely  met  a  person  since 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  203 

I  left  America,  to  whom  all  this  has  not  seemed 
weakness,  or  enthusiasm.  But  no;  it  is  reality.  I 
I  trust  you  find  it  so  daily.  Let  it  be  our  constant 
prayer,  that  we  may  know  more  of  this;  it  is  our 
life.  Without  communion  with  Christ  we  languish 
and  die.  O  let  us  keep  near  to  him. 

"We  must  struggle  with  sin,  with  temptation,  and 
with  the  world,  all  the  way  to  the  end  of  our  pil- 
grimage. This  is  the  way  in  which  all,  who  have 
preceded  us,  have  attained  to  glory.  The  struggle 
may  sometimes  be  severe,  but  the  triumph  will  be 
glorious.  I  find  it  trying  to  be  associated  so  ex- 
clusively with  men  of  the  world;  and  not  only  with 
men  who  are  destitute  of  vital  religion,  but  who 
have  no  adequate  idea  of  what  it  is,  or  of  what  it 
requires  of  its  professors.  But  I  know  Christ  can 
keep  me,  if  I  trust  in  him;  and  I  am  sure,  you  and 
many  others  of  my  friends  will  pray,  that  I  may  be 
enabled  so  to  do." 

The  letters  which  immediately  follow,  addressed  to 
Rev.  Dr.  Woods,  Andover,  contain  some  important 
practical  inquiries  respecting  the  duty  of  an  Amer- 
ican missionary  in  Turkey.  They  also  furnish  an 
additional  illustration  of  the  trait  of  character  no- 
ticed in  Chapter  iii.  p.  40. 

" Malta,  April,  1822. 

"Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, 

Situated  as  I  am,  it  is  often  a  trying  question, 
how  to  distinguish  between  prudence  and  timidity. 
I  have  read  Daniel  iii,  and  vi.  Acts  vii,  51,  52.  I 
have  also  considered  with  some  care  the  gradual 
and  gentle  methods  by  which  our  Saviour  made 
known  his  Gospel,  and  corrected  the  erroneous  opin- 
ions of  his  disciples.  Still  when  it  becomes  a  prac- 
tical question,  I  often  find  it  difficult  to  decide, 
how  far  fidelity  to  my  Saviour  requires  boldness  and 
unyielding  perseverance;  and  how  far  it  requires 
quiet  and  patient  waiting,  till  'he  who  now  letteth, 


204  MEMOIR   OF 

be  taken  out  of  the  way.*  You  will  perceive  from 
our  journals  and  letters,  that  hitherto  we  have  pur- 
sued the  cautious,  prudent  plan.  While  my  dear 
brother  was  living,  we  both  thought  it  our  duty  to 
do  so,  and  to  keep  on  as  good  terms  as  possible 
with  all  classes  of  people.  Accordingly  we  have 
sometimes  seen  men  sin  without  reproving  them,  and 
have  heard  errors  advanced  without  contradicting 
them;  lest  we  should  raise  a  war,  or  provoke  oppo- 
sition, which  would  defeat  our  plans.  Human  wis- 
dom, the  maxims  of  the  world,  love  of  ease  and 
safety,  all  conspire  to  recommend  to  the  missiona- 
ry in  Turkey  a  timid,  flexible,  time-serving  policy; 
with  perhaps  some  Jesuitical  maxims  occasionally. 
I  am  not  insensible  of  the  danger  to  which  I  am 
exposed.  Though  it  may  be  difficult  for  you  to 
decide  as  to  particular  cases,  yet  I  shall  be  very 
glad  to  know  distinctly  and  fully,  what  have  been 
your  thoughts  and  impressions  on  this  subject;  par- 
ticularly when  you  have  looked  at  our  journals,  and 
thought  about  the  peculiar  state  of  this  country." 

In  a  subsequent  communication  he  proceeds: — "I 
wish  for  your  thoughts  on  another  subject.  It  is 
one  of  some  practical  importance  to  missionaries. 
My  question  is, — What  rule  is  it  proper  for  us  to 
adopt  in  regard  to  administering  the  ordinances  of 
the  Gospel  to  nominal  Christians,  who  are  commu- 
nicants of  their  respective  churches,  but  who  give 
no  satisfactory  evidences  of  piety,  and  have  no  cor- 
rect views  of  the  design  of  the  ordinances'?  There 
are  in  the  East  many  English,  Swiss,  German,  and 
Dutch  Protestants.  In  the  churches  of  their  coun- 
tries respectively,  all  baptized  persons  are  members, 
have  their  children  baptized,  and  receive  the  com- 
munion. Situated  as  they  are  in  this  country,  with- 
out religious  institutions  or  ministers  of  their  own 
order,  they  often  have  their  children  baptized  by 
Greek  or  Catholic  priests.  But  when  a  Protestant 
clergyman  comes  among  them,  they  wish  hirn  to  do 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  205 

it.  Protestant  ministers  and  missionaries  from  Eu- 
rope do  it  without  hesitation.  This  is  the  case  with 
Presbyterians  and  Independents,  as  well  as  others.  In 
New  England,  evangelical  ministers  of  the  Congre- 
gational order  baptize  the  children  of  all  who  are 
members  of  the  church  in  regular  standing,  and  ad- 
mit such  members  to  occasional  communion.  Is 
this  the  proper  rule?  If  so,  shall  we  practise  ac- 
cording to  it  in  relation  to  members  of  the  Protest- 
ant churches  of  Europe — of  Catholic  and  Greek 
churches?  &c. 
"The  practice  prevails  among  these  churches  of 

fiving  the  Holy  Supper  to  persons  before  they  die. 
hall   we   do  the  same,  if  requested,    merely    on 
grounds  of  church-membership?    I  wish   to   know 
what  is  thought  at  Andover  on  this  subject." 


TO    MRS.    L.    P.    PORTER,    ANDOVER. 

"Malta,  April  21, 1822.     Sab.  eve. 

"Dear  Madam; — I  am  now  in  the  Lazaretto,  per  • 
forming  a  quarantine  of  thirty  days.  The  gentle- 
man who  has  occupied  the  room  with  me,  has  been 
on  board  a  vessel  to-day,  and  I  have  had  the  un- 
speakable satisfaction  of  passing  most  of  the  day 
alone.  I  have  not  enjoyed  so  much  as  I  hoped  I 
should,  but  I  trust  the  day  has  been  profitable  to 
me.  It  is  good  to  be  alone.  It  is  a  great  trial  to 
be  constantly  in  a  small  cabin  with  men  of  the  world, 
where  if  you  speak  of  religion  at  all,  conversation 
will  often  take  such  a  turn,  that  you  will  wish  you 
had  not  mentioned  it.  Such,  however,  will  often  be 
the  situation  of  a  travelling  missionary  in  these 
countries.  He  must  therefore  learn  to  have  com- 
munion with  Christ,  though  surrounded  by  the 
world. 

"I  know,  dear  Madam,  that  you  will  be  afflicted 
when  you   hear  of  the  early  death  of  dear  Parsons, 
18 


206  MEMOIR   OP 

Lovely  and  amiable  as  he  was  when  you  knew  him, 
he  grew  more  and  more  so,  and  his  religion  shone 
with  a  brighter  and  brighter  lustre  to  the  last.  It 
did  not  seem  like  death.  It  seemed  like  a  convoy 
of  Angels,  come  to  convey  to  heaven  a  spirit,  already 
prepared  for  its  occupations  and  enjoyments.  Death, 
since  his  decease,  looks  lovely  and  desirable,  and  I 
often  exclaim,  why  are  Christians  so  unwilling  to 
die?  During  his  sickness,  as  well  as  while  in  health, 
he  often  prayed  for  Andover.  Not  many  days  be- 
fore his  decease  he  said  to  me,  'Brother  Fisk,  we 
cannot  pray  enough  for  Andover.'  He  felt  an  inex- 
pressible anxiety,  that  vital  piety  should  prevail 
there. 

"I  was  much  interested  in  sailing  up  and  down 
the  Nile,  in  visiting  Cairo  and  the  pyramids,  and  the 
site  of  Heliopolis,  or  On,  where  for  centuries  there 
was  a  school  of  Egyptian  priests,  of  whom  one  was 
the  father  in  law  of  Joseph;  where  Plato  studied, 
and  where  perhaps  Homer  wrote.  But  alas!  how 
fallen  is  Egypt!  The  great  body  of  the  population 
in  respect  to  food,  clothing,  houses,  labor,  and  edu- 
cation, are  just  about  on  a  level  with  the  slaves  in 
America. 

"As  to  the  moral  state  of  the  country,  I  will  not 
•attempt  a  description;  for  you  would  never  forgive 
me,  if  I  should  barely  name  the  vices  that  are  gen- 
eral and  fashionable.  The  common  proofs  of  hu- 
man depravity  appear  feeble  indeed,  when  compared 
with  notorious  facts,  and  the  general  state  of  things 
in  this  country.  The  Gospel  only  can  purify  this 
polluted  land." 

The  two  letters  which  follow  were  addressed  to 
Rev.  Daniel  Temple,  and  contain  some  Biblical  in- 
quiries. They  were  written  while  in  quarantine. 

''Malta,  April  23,  1822. 

"Dear  Brother, — As  you  will  probably  have  occa- 
sion to  discuss  religious  subjects  with  Jews,  I  will 
invite  your  attention  a  moment  to  Gen.  xlix,  10. 


HEV.    PLINY    FISK.  207 

The  Jews  admit,  that  Shiloh  means  the  Messiah;  and 
all,  with  whom  I  have  conversed,  admit  that  our 
translation  of  the  passage  is  correct.  But  I  am 
told,  that  some  of  them  say  it  should  stand  thus; 
— 'The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  the 
Lawgiver  from  between  his  feet  forever,  for  Shiloh 
shall  come;' — making  "f^  mean  forever,  and  con- 
necting *3  with  the  word  that  follows.  We  know 
*\y  is  sometimes  used  for  an  age  or  eternity.  In 
this  case  it  generally  has  forever  after  it,  and  means, 
until  forever.  Its  proper  signification  is  until.  Can 
you  find  any  other  passage  in  the  Hebrew  Bible, 
where  "ijp  comes  before  >3?  If  so,  that  may  assist 
in  determining  the  sense  of  this  passage. 

"How  do  you  prove  that  the  sceptre  did  not  de- 
part from  Judah  until  Christ  came?  The  Asmo- 
neaiis  were  of  the  tribe  of  Levi.  Is  it  sufficient  to 
say,  that  Levi  and  Judah  had  become  one  tribe? 
Herod  was  an  Idumean.  Is  it  sufficient  to  say  that, 
though  by  blood  an  Idumean,  he  was  by  religion  a 
Jew?  The  Jews  were  taken  captive  by  the  Chal- 
deans, and  were  tributary  to  the  Persians  and  Ro- 
mans, before  the  time  of  our  Saviour.  What  shall 
we  say  to  this?" 

"April  24.  In  my  questions  respecting  Gen. 
xlix,  10,  I  meant  to  have  added  the  following; 
What  is  the  import  of  Ezekiel  xxi,  25 — 27?  Who 
is  the  Prince  referred  to?  Does  it,  or  does  it  not 
imply,  that  the  sceptre,  diadem  and  crown,  were  no 
longer  to  be  found  in  Judah  till  the  coming  of  the 
Messiah? 

"Another  point  of  importance,  in  discussing  sub- 
jects with  the  Jews,  is  the  prediction  of  our  Saviour 
in  respect  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  What 
proof  that  the  Gospels  were  written  before  Jerusa- 
lem was  destroyed?  And  if  they  were,  how  are  the 
predictions  fulfilled?  Compare  Matt,  xxiv,  29—31, 


-08  MEMOIR    OF 

with  Matt,  xxiv,  34,  and  Luke  xxi,  27,  with  verse  3^ 
of  the  same  chapter.  See  also  Mark  xiii,  2,  10. 
.26,  30. 

"Another  point  is  the  exposition  of  the  53d  chap- 
ter of  Isaiah,  beginning  with  chapter  lii,  verse  13. 
When  God  speaks  of  his  servant  in  Isaiah,  chap,  xli, 
8;  xliii,  10;  xliv,  2,  and  other  places,  it  means  the 
people  of  Israel,  or  the  pious  part  of  them.  In  some 
passages,  it  means  a  particular  prophet.  Now  what 
authority  have  we  for  saying,  that  in  chap,  lii,  13,  it 
means  the  Messiah? 

"Another  important  passage  is  Isaiah  ix,  6; — will 
it  bear  the  following  rendering,  viz.  'And  the  Won- 
derful, the  Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  shall  call 
his  name  the  Father  of  the  age,  the  Prince  of  Peace:5 
The  Jews,  you  know,  expect  a  mere  man  to  be  the 
Messiah.  What  proof  is  there  from  this  passage, 
or  from  other  passages  in  the  Old  Testament,  that 
he  was  to  be  more  than  man?" 

In  a  letter  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Board,  dated  Malta,  May  9,  1822.  Mr.  Fisk  men- 
tions his  visit  to  Cairo.  He  found  opportunities 
to  distribute,  by  sale  or  donation,  between  thirty  and 
forty  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  a  hundred  Tracts; 
though  many  copies  had  been  previously  circulated 
by  Messrs.  Burkhardt,  Jowett,  and  Wolff.  He  had 
a  long  and  interesting  conversation  with  a  Catholic 
Armenian  Priest,  to  whom  he  had  a  letter  of  intro- 
duction. 

"The  most  interesting  thing  I  saw  at  Cairo,"  he 
observes,  "was  the  pasha's  Literary  Institution. 
Some  years  ago  the  pasha  sent  several  young  men, 
some  Mussulmans  and  some  Christians,  to  Europe 
to  receive  an  education.  After  several  years  resi- 
dence in  Italy  and  France,  a  part  of  them  have 
returned  to  Egypt.  One,  Osman  Effendi,  a  Turk, 
is  now  at  the  head  of  the  Institution.  I  visited  him 
twice.  When  I  expressed  to  him  the  satisfaction, 
with  which  I  contemplated  the  commencement  of 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  209 

the  Institution  and  its  prospects,  lie  replied;  'We 
have  done  something;  but  we  find  many  difficulties 
hi  the  way,  which  must  always  be  the  case  in  the 
first  efforts  towards  civilizing  the  people  of  a  coun- 
try.' To  hear  a  learned  Turk  speak  deliberately  oi 
attempting  to  civilize  his  countrymen,  produced  a 
peculiar  effect  on  my  mind.  Osman  Effendi  is,  1 
presume,  the  most  learned  Turk  of  his  age,  that  can 
be  found  in  the  empire.  He  is  now  principally  oc- 
cupied in  translating  from  French  and  Italian,  into 
Arabic  and  Turkish,  for  publication.  Connected 
with  the  Institution  there  is  a  printing  establish- 
ment, having  three  presses,  and  founts  of  Roman, 
Arabic,  and  Greek  types." 

Mr.  Fisk  speaks  of  the  peculiar  feelings  he  had, 
when  he  there  saw  an  Arab  boy  setting  types  to 
reprint  a  Tract  which  he  had  put  in  circulation, 
originally  published  by  the  Church  Missionary  Soci- 
ety, the  subject  of  which  was  the  Lancasterian  Sys- 
tem of  Education.  He  mentions  Egypt  as  a  place, 
where  it  is  very  desirable  that  a  missionary  should 
be  stationed  during  the  winter  months,  to  distribute 
Bibles,  and  Tracts,  visit  schools  and  convents,  con- 
verse with  priests,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  the 
Jews;  collecting  at  the  same  time  information  which 
would  be  interesting  to  the  churches. 

In  another  letter  to  the  same,  dated  June  5,  1 822, 
he  gives  an  account  of  a  meeting  of  the  Malta  Bible 
Society.  A  respectable  Greek  merchant  was  Chair- 
man. The  three  Secretaries  present  were  Mr.  Jow- 
ett  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  Mr.  Wilson  an  Inde- 
pendent, and  Dr.  Naudi,  a  liberal  Catholic.  The 
treasurer  was  an  English  merchant.  The  other 
members  of  the  committee  present  were  a  commis- 
sary, who  belongs  to  the  established  church,  two 
military  surgeons,  one  an  Independent,  and  the 
other  a  Presbyterian.  The  visitors  were  the  com- 
missary general,  one  captain,  two  lieutenants,  and 
Messrs.  Fisk  and  Temple.  An  interesting  report 
18* 


MEMOIR    OF 

was  read,  and  other  important  information  commu- 
nicated. 

"Personal  acquaintance,"  he  observes,  "enables 
me  to  say  respecting  nearly  all  who  were  present, 
that  I  believe  they  truly  venerate  the  Bible,  and  the 
doctrines  which  it  contains.  After  the  exercises  oi 
the  meeting,  the  gentlemen,  with  one  or  two  excep- 
tions, spent  the  evening  at  Mr.  Wilson's  in  relig- 
ious conversation.  At  the  close  of  the  evening  we 
read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and  united  in  prayer  to 
the  God  of  the  Bible,  for  a  blessing  on  our  efforts, 
and  on  the  efforts  of  all  his  people  to  promote  the 
cause  of  truth." 

In  some  other  communications  Mr.  Fisk  dwells 
with  considerable  interest  on  the  subject  of  a  print- 
ing establishment  which  was  to  be  sent  to  Malta, 
and  on  the  importance  of  the  measure.  An  encour- 
aging circumstance,  mentioned  under  date  of  July 
1,  1822,  was,  that  his  excellency,  Sir  Thomas  Mait- 
land  had  given  full  permission  to  put  the  press  in 
operation,  and  to  print  in  different  languages  with- 
out any  other  restriction,  than  that  what  is  printed 
be  submitted  for  the  inspection  of  government. 


TO    REV.    I).    H.    WAREHAM. 

Malta,  July  15,  1822. 

"Dear  Brother, — Since  leaving  America  I  have 
been,  till  within  a  few  months,  almost  entirely 
excluded  from  Christian  society,  I  mean  of  Christians 
whose  hearts  are  filled  with  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel. 
I  have,  however,  been'often  cheered  and  encouraged 
exceedingly  in  this  exile  by  letters  from  America. 
Yours  of  December  13th  I  have  read,  and  it  has 
awakened  a  thousand  tender  recollections,  and 
seemed  to  transport  me  to  your  domestic  fire-side. 
You  will  probably  never  be  so  situated  as  to  under- 
stand fully,  with  what  sensations  I  read  such  re- 
7narks  as  the  following  in  your  letter;  'Yes,  my  dear 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


brother,  you  are  remembered  —  remembered  in  the 
domestic  circle,  in  the  closet,  at  the  family  altar, 
and  in  the  great  congregation.'  I  do  not  think  I 
am  naturally  inclined  to  despondency;  but  I  some- 
times find  myself  in  circumstances,  where  I  need  all 
the  resolution  I  can  command,  all  the  encourage- 
ment the  letters  of  my  friends  can  give  me,  all 
the  succors  their  prayers  can  afford,  and,  above  all, 
the  constant  aids  of  divine  grace,  to  keep  me  from 
sinking.  I  have  not  indeed  been  exposed  to  very 
many  personal  dangers;  but  I  have  learned  effectu- 
ally what  disappointment  means,  what  it  is  to  have 
my  plans  changed,  and  my  hopes  blasted.  By  di- 
vine grace  I  have,  however,  been  enabled  to  main- 
tain a  tolerably  cheerful  and  happy  state  of  mind. 
most  of  the  time;  and  when  disappointed  in  one  way 
of  doing  good,  I  have  found  some  other  way  opened 
before  me.  Sometimes  indeed  I  have  to  'hope 
against  hope;'  yet  I  have  never  felt  any  inclination 
to  leave  the  field  for  any  other  on  earth. 

"While  the  western  wilderness,  and  the  islands  of 
the  sea  resemble  the  field,  which,  though  uncul- 
tivated, is  in  some  respects  ready  to  the  laborer's 
hand;  ours  rather  resembles  one  that  is  covered 
with  ruined  walls  and  castles,  where  much  labor 
is  requisite  to  remove  the  rubbish,  before  cultiva- 
tion can  begin.  Yet  we  hope  in  due  time  to  see 
Iruit  even  here.  Besides  10,000  pages  of  Ameri- 
can Tracts  distributed  among  Seamen  and  others, 
we  have  ^circulated  in  other  languages  upwards  of 
10,000,  and  more  than  500  Bibles.  Testaments 
and  Psalters—in  English,  French,  Italian,  Dutch! 
<_Terman,  Georgian,  Armenian,  Greek,  Turkish,  Ara- 
bic, Persian,  Syriac,  Ethiopic  and  Hebrew.  The 
people  to  whom  we  have  sold  and  given  these  books 
are  Protestants,  Greeks,  Catholics,  Copts,  Armeni- 
ans, Jews,  and  Mussulmans.  They  were  distrib- 
uted m  Smyrna,  Pergamos,  Sardis,  Philadelphia 
Hawaii,  Seio,  Samos,  Syra,  Castel,  Rosso,  Rhodes 


212  MEMOIR    OF 

Cyprus,  Jaffa,  Jerusalem,  Alexandria,  Cairo  and 
Malta.  We  have  also  given  Tracts  to  be  distrib- 
uted by  others  in  Constantinople,  Mytilene,  Ipsera, 
Santorin,  Crete,  Zante  and  some  other  places.  We 
know  that  many  of  them  have  been  read  with  inter- 
est, and  have  produced,  to  a  certain  extent,  a  spirit 
of  inquiry.  We  have  conversed  with  a  great  num- 
ber of  priests,  monks,  schoolmasters,  pilgrims  and 
other  individuals,  concerning  religion,  and  have  read 
with  them  the  Scriptures." 

TO    MRS.    P.    F.    ANDOVER. 

Malta,  September  8,  1822, 

"Dear  Madam, — I  have  not  much  to  say  about  our 
mission.  I  often  think  of  Dr.  Porter's  remark; — 
*You  must  go  prepared  to  spend  ten  years  in  climb- 
ing up  a  smooth  perpendicular  rock.'  I  firmly  be- 
lieve we  shall  gain  the  top,  but  I  cannot  tell  how 
soon.  I  fear  the  present  war  between  the  Greeks 
and  Turks  will  have  a  discouraging  influence  on  the 
friends  of  our  mission.  It  does  indeed  interrupt,  or 
rather  change  and  modify  our  operations  for  the 
time  being;  but  I  consider  it  only  as  an  evil  to  be 
expected  occasionally  in  Turkey,  and  which  should 
have  very  little  influence  on  our  general  plans.  In- 
deed there  is  seldom  a  year,  in  which  there  is  not  a 
civil  war  or  a  rebellion  in  some  part  of  Turkey. 
This  will  throw  difficulties  in  the  way  of  missionary 
efforts.  Yet  there  will  always  be  some  door  open. 
The  walls  can  be  built  even  in  'troublous  times.' 
But  though  there  are  always  disturbances  in  some 
part  of  the  vast  dominions  of  the  Sultan,  yet  at  somr 
given  place  you  will  generally  enjoy  tranquillity.  At 
Smyrna,  for  example,  there  has  been  no  great  dis- 
turbance before,  for  forty  or  fifty  years.  I  cannot 
say,  that  this  war  discourages  me  in  the  least  degree. 
I  am  very  anxious  to  see  several  more  missionaries 
in  this  part  of  the  world.  If  there  are  any  at  An- 
dover  who  think  of  coming,  tell  them  not  to  be  drs- 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  213 

couraged.  The  land  is  an  exceeding  good  land, 
and  the  Lord  our  God  will  give  it  to  us  for  a  posses- 
sion. There  is  no  ground  to  fear,  unless  our  unbe- 
lief should  prevent  success." 

The  communication  a  part  of  which  will  soon  be 
introduced,  was  addressed  to  the  Corresponding 
Secretary  of  the  Board,  dated  Malta,  October  12, 
1822,  and  contains  a  summary  of  Mr.  Fisk's  mis- 
sionary labors,  while  on  the  Island.  The  preceding 
part  of  the  document  contains  a  historical  sketch  of 
Malta.  From  this  sketch  it  appears,  that  Malta 
was  originally  settled  by  a  Phenician  colony  about 
1,500  B,  C.  It  was  subjugated  in  the  fifth  century 
of  the  Christian  era  by  the  Vandals  and  Goths.  In 
the  ninth  century  the  Arabs  took  possession  of  the 
place.  It  was  the  theatre  of  some  important  trans- 
actions in  the  time  of  the  Crusades  in  the  eleventh 
century,  and  became  subject  to  the  Normans;  by 
whom  the  Arabs  were  expelled  from  the  Island.  It 
was  afterwards  surrendered  to  the  Germans,  who 
retained  possession  of  it  about  70  years,  when  it  was 
taken  by  Louis  IX.  of  France.  In  the  year  1428, 
it  was  attached  to  the  kingdom  of  Sicily.  Charles 
V.  in  the  year  1530,  established  the  Knights  of  St. 
John  of  Jerusalem,  as  the  perpetual  masters  of  the 
Island. 

This  Order,  founded  by  Gerard,  became  very  pow- 
erful, had  extensive  establishments  in  the  Catholic 
countries,  and  commanded  immense  resources.  They 
sustained  many  vigorous  assaults  by  the  Turks,  and 
retained  possession  of  the  Island  till  1798,  when  it 
was  taken  from  them  by  the  French  under  Bona- 
parte. The  Order  was  then  broken  and  scattered; 
and  it  is  believed  has  almost  become  extinct.  In 
about  three  months  after  the  French  took  possession, 
the  inhabitants  of  the  Island  revolted,  and  Valetta 
only  remained  in  possession  of  the  conquerors.  The 
English  soon  blockaded  it,  and  after  a  long  siege 


'214  MEMOIR   OF 

became  masters  of  the  Island,  to  whom  it  was  con- 
firmed by  the  treaty  of  1814. 

What  follows  relates  to  the  present  state  of  Malta 
and  its  inhabitants. 

"At  present,  the  principal  city  on  the  Island  is 
Valetta.  It  is  built  entirely  of  stone,  and  is  conse- 
quently exempt  from  one  of  the  greatest  evils  to  be 
feared  in  the  cities  of  the  Levant; — viz.  fire.  It 
would  be  almost  impossible  to  burn  a  house  here, 
if  a  person  should  undertake  it;  and  it  would  be 
quite  impossible  that  a  fire  should  spread  in  any 
part  of  the  town.  The  streets  are  in  general  well 
paved;  and  are  kept  tolerably  clean  by  the  labors 
of  convicts,  who  clear  and  sweep  them  regularly, 
under  the  direction  of  soldiers.  The  houses  are, 
almost  without  exception,  well  built  and  excellent. 
The  churches  are  numerous;  and  the  larger  ones 
particularly  are  furnished  with  two  or  three  bells 
each,  and  some  of  them  with  still  more.  These  are 
rung  almost  perpetually.  The  streets  cross  regu- 
larly at  right  angles;  and,  at  the  respective  corners, 
are  images  of  the  different  saints;  as  St.  Augustine, 
St.  Francisco,  St.  George,  the  Virgin  Mary,  &c. 
Under  many  of  these  images  there  is  an  inscription, 
in  the  name  of  the  bishop  of  the  island,  promising 
forty  days  indulgence  to  every  one,  who  shall  repeat 
before  the  image  a  Pater  JVWer,  an  Jive  JWaria,  &c. 
I  have  inquired  of  two  priests,  and  several  others, 
about  the  import  of  this  promise;  but  can  get  no 
satisfactory  answer.  One  says,  it  means  forty  days 
earlier  release  from  purgatory.  Another  says,  it 
means  a  release  from  forty  days  of  penance  imposed 
by  one's  confessor.  A  third  says,  it  does  not  mean 
precisely  forty  days,  but  a  much  less  period,  the  du- 
ration of  which  is  not  precisely  known;  for  instance, 
if  a  confessor  orders  forty  days  fasting  as  a  penance 
for  some  sin,  this  indulgence  may  perhaps  release 
from  one  day  of  it.  Thus  we  see  in  passing  through 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  215 

the  streets,  that  the  city  is  given  to  idolatry.     The 
population  of  Valetta  is  about  20  or  25,000. 

"Not  long  after  my  arrival  in  Malta  I  one  day 
made  an  excursion  into  the  country.  I  went  in 
company  with  five  military  gentlemen,  all  of  whom 
T  have  the  happiness  to  consider  as  brethren  in 
Christ.  We  went  first  to  the  palace  and  gardens  of 
St.  Antonio.  This  place  was  the  public  property  of 
the  knights.  It  is  now  the  summer  house  of  the 
governor  and  his  secretary.  The  gardens  occupy, 
as  the  gardener  informed  us,  about  thirty  acres  of 
ground;  and  are  filled  with  plants,  flowers,  and  fruits, 
of  innumerable  kinds.  From  St.  Antonio  we  went 
to  the  ancient  capital  of  the  Island,  now  known  by 
different  names,  Medica,  Citta  Vecdiia,  (Old  City) 
City  Notable,  &c.  It  is  six  or  seven  miles  from  Valetta; 
and  contains  about  3,000  inhabitants.  After  visit- 
ing  the  cathedral  of  St.  Paul,  a  very  magnificent 
building,  we  went  to  the  grotto,  which  bears  the 
name  of  the  same  Apostle.  It  is  beneath  a  church; 
indeed  one  of  its  apartments  is  a  subterranean 
chapel.  In  another,  which  is  about  the  size  of  a 
small  bed-chamber,  is  a  marble  statue  of  the  Apostle, 
who,  according  to  the  tradition  of  the  place,  used  to 
retire  to  this  retreat  for  his  devotions.  A  young  ec- 
clesiastic, who  accompanied  us,  broke  off  some  pieces 
of  the  stones  and  gave  them  to  us,  saying,  that  they 
would  prevent  all  harm  from  the  bite  of  serpents.  I 
inquired  if  he  had  ever  experienced  or  witnessed  its 
efficacy.  He  replied,  'No;  but  they  say  so.' 

"From  this  grotto  we  went  to  the  catacombs.  As 
[  have  not  seen  any  catacombs  before,  I  cannot 
compare  these  with  others;  and  our  examination  of 
these  was  so  hasty  and  imperfect,  that  I  can  say  but 
little  about  them.  We  entered  a  number  of  subter- 
ranean apartments  of  different  sizes.  The  rooms 
are  altogether  excavations  in  the  solid  rock.  We 
observed  a  great  number  of  small  excavations,  like 
corhns  of  different  sizes.  Our  ecclesiastical  guide 


316  MEMOIR   OF 

told  us,  (and  others  have  told  us  the  same,}  thai 
there  was  an  avenue  which  led  to  Boschetto,  (two 
miles  distant,)  and  another  which  led  to  Valetta; 
but  these  and  some  others  have  been  closed  up  be- 
cause many  persons,  venturing  in  too  far,  had  never 
returned.  On  my  telling  him,  that  when  the  Sara- 
cens possessed  Malta,  Christians  used  to  live  in  cav- 
erns and  catacombs,  he  said  that  was  impossible,  for 
there  were  no  Christians  in  Malta  before  the  time  of 
St.  Paul.  I  was  not  able  to  convince  him,  that  St. 
Paul  was  here  long  before  the  time  of  the  Saracens. 
Bres  considers  these  catacombs  as  the  work  of  the 
Greeks,  who  settled  in  Malta.  From  the  catacombs 
we  went  to  the  Boschetto,  a  place  distinguished  from 
almost  every  other  spot  on  the  island,  for  its  groves 
of  fruit  trees  and  a  delightful  fountain.  In  the 
course  of  the  day,  I  had  considerable  interesting 
conversation  with  the  gentlemen  who  accompanied 
me.  How  delightful  to  see  military  officers,  who 
unite  with  agreeable  manners  and  extensive  infor- 
mation, humble  and  ardent  piety! 

"The  island  contains  about  twenty-five  lasals  or 
townships.  A  lasal  includes  a  village  and  the  sur- 
rounding country.  The  inhabitants  are  generally 
poor,  and  many  of  them  live  miserably.  At  least 
this  is  true,  and  most  emphatically  true,  if  we  com- 
pare them  with  the  people  of  the  United  States  of 
America.  Their  situation  in  regard  to  literature  is 
deplorable  enough.  The  great  body  of  the  people, 
and  in  the  country  almost  all  without  exception, 
know  no  language  but  the  Maltese.  This  scarcely 
deserves  to  be  called  a  written  language.  It  is  a 
dialect  of  the  Arabic;  but  the  Arabic  alphabet  is 
totally  unknown  to  the  Maltese.  In  writing  letters, 
in  their  own  dialect,  they  always  use  the  Roman 
character.  I  have  seen  no  books  in  their  language, 
except  a  popish  catechism,  the  Gospel  of  John,  a 
grammar  and  a  dictionary.  The  catechism  was 
published  by  the  bishop,  for  the  religious  instruc- 


REV.    PLINY    PISK.  217 

tion  of  children;  and  is  the  only  book,  that  is  gen- 
erally known  among  the  common  people.  Of  the 
laboring  class  I  am  told  very  few  can  read  even  this, 
though  perhaps  they  may  have  learned  it  when  boys. 
The  Gospel  of  John  was  translated  under  the  su- 
perintendence of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jowett,  and  printed 
by  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  This  has  but 
just  begun  to  be  circulated;  and  the  circulation  of 
it  will  probably  be  attended  with  difficulty.  It  can. 
however,  scarcely  fail  to  be  useful,  both  in  a  relig- 
ious and  literary  view.  The  Gospel  of  Matthew  is 
now  in  preparation.  There  are  schools  in  the  dif- 
ferent villages,  in  which  children  are  taught  the  cat- 
echism; often  however,  by  rote,  without  ever  learn- 
ing to  read.  Out  of  Valetta,  such  a  thing  is  seldom 
heard  of,  as  a  woman  being  able  to  read. 

"The  principal  literary  institutions  of  the  Maltese 
are  the  Library  of  the  Knights,  and  the  College  of 
the  Jesuits.    Both  these  are  now  in  the  hands  of  the 
government.     The  library  is  open  at  certain  hours 
every  day  except  feast  days;  and  all  persons   have 
free  access  to  the  books,  but  no  book  can  be  taken 
from  the  room.     A  large  part  of  the  volumes  are  in 
Latin;  many  in  Italian;  some  in  French  and  other 
languages.     There  are  very  few  modern  publica- 
tions among  them.     The  whole  number  of  volumes 
I  believe  is   50  or   60,000.     It  was   founded  by  a 
knight  in   1760,  who  gave  9,700  volumes.     After- 
wards, whenever  a  knight  died,  his  books  were  added 
to  the    public  library.     Formerly  the  Jesuits  had  a 
large  establishment  here.   What  was  then  their  col- 
lege, is  now  the  university  of  Malta.     Its  funds  have 
fallen   under  the  management  of  the  English  gov- 
ernment, but  are  still  devoted  to  the  support  of  the 
institution.     There  are  fifteen  or  twenty  professors, 
and  perhaps  200  students.     Dr.  Naudi  is  professor 
of  chemistry   in  this  institution.     I  apprehend  the 
.stipend  of  the  different  professors  is  not  very  great, 
19 


218  MEMOIR   OF 

"In  regard  to  religion,  I  presume  the  Maltese 
must  be  considered  among  the  most  dutiful  and  de- 
voted sons  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  In  the  bishop's 
catechism,  in  reply  to  the  question,  'What  do  you 
believe?'  the  child  answers,  'I  believe  all  that  which 
our  Holy  Mother  Catholic  Roman  Church  believes 
and  teaches.'  Probably  few  of  the  Maltese  could 
express  their  creed  more  correctly,  or  assign  any 
better  reason  for  it.  My  Arabic  master,  who  is  a 
priest,  has  told  me,  'We  ought  to  believe  blindly, 
whatever  the  church  says.'  The  pope  some  time 
since  sent  permission  to  relinquish  a  considerable 
number  of  the  festivals,  so  far  as  to  labor  during  the 
day,  after  attending  mass  in  the  morning.  But  the 
Maltese  (whether  excited  to  it  by  their  priests  or 
not,  I  cannot  say)  refused  to  comply  with  the  new 
plan,  and  strictly  observe  all  their  festivals  as  be- 
fore. The  ecclesiastics  are  very  numerous.  The 
streets  are  always  full  of  them.  The  whole  number 
in  Malta,  I  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain.  Some 
say  500;  others  1,000;  and  others  say  not  less  than 
3,000.  Only  a  small  number  of  these  are  preachers. 
The  others  find  employment  in  saying  mass,  hearing 
the  confessions  of  the  people,  visiting  the  houses  of 
the  people  at  certain  seasons  to  bless  them,  admin- 
istering the  sacraments,  &c.  A  certain  course  of 
study  is  requisite,  as  preparatory  to  the  office;  but 
after  being  once  ordained,  study  seems  to  be  very 
generally  neglected.  I  have  sometimes  asked  the 
Maltese,  why  their  priests,  since  they  are  so  numer- 
ous, do  not  establish  schools,  and  teach  all  the  chil- 
dren and  give  them  a  good  education.  The  an- 
swer generally  is,  either  that  they  are  too  ignorant, 
or  too  lazy.  It  often  happens,  on  the  Sabbaths  and 
great  festivals,  that  public  processions  pass  through 
the  streets.  A  large  company  of  ecclesiastics  in 
their  sacerdotal  robes,  with  lighted  candles  in  their 
hands,  bear  along  the  image  of  the  saint,  to  which 
the  multitude  reverently  uncover  their  heads.  When 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 

any  person  is  supposed  to  be  dying,  some  priests  go 
with  the  host,  or  consecrated  wafer,  to  administer  to 
the  sick  person,  accompanied  by  several  boys  in 
white  robes,  who  gingle  little  bells  as  they  pass 
through  the  streets.  The  people  who  are  in  the 
street,  kneel  as  the  host  passes.  In  vain  do  they  wor- 
ship, teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

"I  had  a  long  discussion  with  Padre  G.*  He  was 
more  calm  and  dispassionate  than  usual;  for  though 
he  always  lavishes  compliments  with  unbounded 
prodigality,  yet,  in  dispute  he  is  very  dogmatical 
and  vociferous,  and,  what  is  still  more  unpleasant, 
almost  totally  incapable  of  feeling  the  force  of  an 
argument. — I  inquired  concerning  the  views,  which 
Catholics  entertain  respecting  the  Lord's  day,  and 
their  principal  feast  days.  The  following  is  the 
substance  of  his  answers.  'The  Lord's  day  and  the 
principal  feasts,  are  holy  days,  and  to  perform  labor 
on  these  days  is  criminal.  The  Lord's  day  is  to 
Christians  what  the  Sabbath  was  to  the  Jews,  and 
must  be  kept  by  divine  command;  the  feast  days,  by 
command  of  the  Church.  The  number  of  these  has 
lately  been  diminished.' 

"I  alluded  to  the  manner  in  which  the  Maltese 
devote  the  day  to  amusement,  and  inquired  what  he 
thought  of  it.  'It  is  not  right,'  he  said.  'It  is  a 
profanation  of  the  day,'  I  said.  He  seemed  to  think 
that  too  harsh  a  term,  and  then  adduced  the  hack- 
neyed excuse,  that  men,  who  are  at  work  all  the 
week,  must  have  some  time  for  diversion;  and  if  they 
attend  mass  on  Sabbath  morning,  God  will  not  be 
angry  with  them  for  devoting  the  rest  of  the  day  to 
recreation.  If  such  are  the  views  of  the  priests, 
what  must  the  people  think? 

"I  afterwards  spoke  of  purgatory,  and  inquired, 
•Can  the  priest  tell  us,  or  have  we  any  way  to  ascer- 

Mr.  Fisk's  Arabic  instructor,  with  whom  he  had  held  long  discus- 
sions on  religious  subjects  on  former  occasions. 


220  MEMOIR    OF 

tain,  when  a  man  dies,  whether  his  soul  is  in  heaven, 
in  hell,  or  in  purgatory?' 

P.  G.  "No. 

F.  "Suppose,  for  example,  my  father  dies,  and  I 
fear  he  is  in  purgatory,  and 

P.  G.  "Rather  say  hope  he  is;  for,  if  in  purga- 
tory, he  may  be  released. 

F.  "Well,  be  that  as  it  may;  I  suppose  my  father 
is  in  purgatory,  and  I  give  the  priest  ten,  or  twenty, 
or  fifty  dollars,  to  say  masses  for  his  benefit.  Can 
I  know  how  many  masses  are  necessary,  or  how 
much  each  one  avails? 

P.  G.  "O  no.     That  is  impossible. 

F.  "Suppose  I  hire  masses  to  be  said  for  my 
father,  supposing  him  to  be  in  purgatory,  while  he  is 
in  fact  already  in  heaven;  what  then? 

P.  G.  "One  part  of  the  benefit  goes  to  your  ben- 
efit, and  the  rest  to  that  of  your  nearest  relatives. 
Nothing  is  lost. 

F.  "A  certain  sum  must  be  given,  I  suppose,  for 
every  mass. 

P.  G.  "Yes,  but  you  must  not  suppose,  that  this 
money  goes  to  the  priest  himself.  It  is  for  alms  to 
the  poor,  and  for  pious  uses.  And  you  know  the 
Scripture  itself  says,  'Alms  maketh  an  atonement 
for  sin.' 

F.  "I  beg  your  pardon,  there  is  no  such  declar- 
ation in  the  Bible. 

P.  G.  "Certainly  there  is.  I  cannot  say  where, 
but  I  believe  in  Isaiah. 

F.  "There  is  nothing  of  the  kind  in  Isaiah.  I 
know  to  what  you  allude.  It  is  a  passage  in  Tobit, 
(ch.  xii,  v.  9,)  a  book  which,  I  suppose,  your  Church 
considers  inspired,  but  which  we  consider  apocry- 
phal. The  Bible  every  where  refers  us  to  the  blood 
of  Christ,  as  the  only  thing  that  can  take  away  sin; 
and  on  our  part  pardon  is  to  be  obtained,  not  by 
alms  or  good  works,  or  masses,  or  confession  to  the 
priests;  but  by  repentance,  and  confession  to  God, 


REV.    PLINY    FISK, 

I  know  that  in  your  Church,  almost  every  thing  de- 
pends on  confessing  to  the  priest,  and  receiving  his 
absolution.  But  there  is  neither  command,  exam- 
ple, nor  permission  for  this  in  the  Bible. 

P.  G.  "The  Scripture  says,  'Confess  your  faults 
one  to  another.' 

F.  "True.  And  the  primitive  Christians  used  to 
assemble  together  for  religious  worship,  mutually 
confess  to  each  other,  and  pray  together.  But  there 
is  nothing  in  all  this  like  auricular  confession.  And 
when  a  priest  presumes  to  pronounce  sins  forgiven, 
this  is  nothing  less  than  blasphemy. 

P.  G.  "No,  it  is  not  blasphemy;  for  it  is  done 
by  the  priest,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  and  in  the 
place  of  God. 

F.  "Suppose  some  malefactors  condemned  to 
death.  If  a  man  goes  without  authority  and  pro- 
claims pardon  to  them  in  the  name  of  their  sove- 
reign, what  would  you  say  of  him? 

P.  G.  "But  we  do  it  not  without  authority; 
because  Christ  has  said,  'Whose  soever  sins  ye  re- 
mit they  are  remitted.' 

F.     "To  whom  did  Christ  say  that? 

P.  G.     "To  the  Apostles. 

F.     "But  you  are  not  the  Apostles. 

P.  G.  "All  bishops  are  the  successors  of  the 
Apostles. 

F.  "So  far  as  concerns  preaching  the  Gospel, 
and  administering  the  sacraments,  I  admit  it;  but  if 
they  claim  the  power  of  determining  on  what  terms 
sins  shall  be  forgiven,  they  are  bound  to  support 
their  claims  by  working  miracles,  as  the  Apostles 
did.  I  repeat  what  I  said  just  now,  for  a  priest  to 
assume  the  power  of  forgiving  sins,  is  no  less  than 
blasphemy. 

"Padre  G.  insisted  that  it  is  not  blasphemy,  be>- 
cause  done  in  the  name  of  Christ.  I  repeated  again 
my  assertion,  and  we  then  began  to  converse  about 
praying  to  (he  Virgin  Mary,  saints,  and  angels?,  and 


323  MEMOIR   OF 

worshipping  images  and  relics.  On  this  ground,  I 
brought  a  charge  of  idolatry.  . 

P.  G.  "No,  it  is  not  idolatry.  We  pray  to  the 
Virgin  only  to  intercede  for  us.  We  do  not  adore 
her;  we  only  venerate  her.  When  we  have  proces- 
sions in  her  honor,  we  never  kneel.  But  we  have 
in  Malta  a  relic  of  the  very  cross,  on  which  our  Sa- 
viour died;  and  when  that  is  carried  out,  we  all 
kneel  in  honor  of  our  Lord. 

F.  "An  angel  from  heaven  would  not  allow  John 
to  worship  him.  Peter  himself  would  not  allow  Cor- 
nelius to  kneel  and  worship  him.  The  Bible  no 
where  gives  permission  to  pray  to  any  being  but 
God.  Yet  you  pray  to  others,  and  you  not  only  ask 
the  Virgin  to  pray  for  you,  but  you  ask  her  to  keep 
you,  to  deliver  you  from  danger,  to  direct  you,  and 
bless  you.  As  to  images,  you  know  that  the  Bible 
forbids  them  in  the  most  positive  terms. 

P.  G.  "What  you  say  is  incontestable.  But 
asking  the  intercession  of  the  saints  can  do  no  harm. 
It  is  all  done  in  the  name  of  Christ,  and  for  his 
honor,  and  it  is  more  humble  to  go  to  others,  than 
to  the  Supreme  Advocate. 

F.  "It  is  always  most  humble  in  us  to  do  what 
God  commands;  and  nothing  honors  Christ,  except 
what  he  has  required.  A  great  error  in  your  Church 
is  this; — instead  of  trusting  in  the  blood  of  Christ 
alone  for  the  expiation  of  sin  and  eternal  life,  you 
trust  in  your  acts  of  mortification  and  penance,  your 
masses  and  ceremonies;  and  instead  of  depending 
on  Christ  as  your  only  intercessor,  you  resort  to 
others,  and  add  continually  to  what  the  Scriptures 
have  said. 

P.  G.  "The  Church  does  no  harm  in  adding  to 
the  original  sense  of  Scripture,  provided  the  addi- 
tions increase  the  sense,  and  tend  to  do  good. 

F.  "'We  are  but  poor  judges  of  what  is  useful 
on  these  points,  and  shall  be  wise  to  abide  by  what 
God  has  taught  us. 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  223 

"After  much  further  conversation  in  which  I  en- 
deavored to  explain,  as  well  as  I  could,  the  nature  of 
true  repentance  and  real  religion,  he  left  me  with  a 
profusion  of  compliments,  saying,  'We  differ  very 
little,  only  in  some  points  of  discipline.'" 

This  kind  of  discussion  was  resumed  at  subse- 
quent periods,  and  conducted  in  an  animated  and 
interesting  manner;  but  instead  of  inserting  it  en- 
tire we  must,  for  want  of  room,  refer  the  reader  to 
the  Missionary  Herald,  vol.  xix.  p.  174.  The  com- 
munication thus  concludes. 

"We  preach  four  times  a  week  in  English.  Our 
chapel,  which  accommodates  one  hundred  persons, 
is  filled  twice  on  the  Sabbath.  On  Wednesday 
evening  we  preach  also  in  the  chapel,  and  on  Thurs- 
day evening  in  a  room  on  the  other  side  of  the  water, 
near  the  dock  yard.  Our  preaching  is  generally- 
extemporaneous.  This  is  the  kind  of  preaching,  to 
which  our  hearers  have  been  most  accustomed,  and 
which  they  prefer. 

"Our  congregations  on  the  Sabbath  are  of  quite  a 
mixed  kind; — some  persons  distinguished  for  learn- 
ing, talents  and  accomplishments,  and  some  of  the 
most  illiterate;  Churchmen, Presbyterians,  Independ- 
ents, Baptists,  and  Methodists.  Nothing  gratifies 
the  serious  part  of  our  congregation  so  much  as 
when  we  preach  on  the  glory  and  grace  of  Christ;  I 
mean,  in  a  practical  and  experimental  way.  We 
have  several  times  had  at  our  meeting  two  young 
midshipmen,  from  an  English  man-of-war,  who  have 
become  serious  in  the  course  of  the  past  year. 

"The  Malta  Bible  Society  have  lately  received 
letters  from  Mr.  Barker,  the  Bible  Society's  agent 
at  Aleppo,  giving  information,  that  he  received, 
some  time  since,  about  1,000  Arabic  Psalters  and 
New  Testaments,  printed  by  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  after  the  edition  of  the  Propaganda 
at  Rome,  and  that  he  sold  the  whole  within  three 
The  reason  why  these  were  sold  so  much 


,24  MEMOIR   OP 

more  rapidly  than  copies,  which  the  Society  had 
formerly  sent  into  Syria,  is,  that  this  translation  has 
the  sanction  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  The  former 
copies  were  of  a  different  translation. 

"I  have  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Jacob  Van 
Lennep,  in  which  he  informs  me,  that  a  meeting  of 
the  subscribers  to  the  Bible  Society  [at  Smyrna,] 
had  been  held,  and  a  committee  appointed,  and  ex- 
presses his  satisfaction  that  the  Society  is  likely  to 
come  into  operation.  I  have  also  received  a  letter 
from  Mr.  Consul  Wherry,  in  which  he  informs  me, 
that  he  had  written  to  the  Levant  Company  in  Eng- 
land, stating  the  service  which  I  had  performed  in 
the  chapel,  while  the  chaplaincy  was  vacant;  that 
the  Company  had,  in  consequence,  directed  him  to 
remunerate  me  for  my  services,  at  the  same  rate  as 
their  proper  chaplains;  and  that  he  had  accordingly 
assembled  the  chiefs  of  the  Factory  at  Smyrna,  when 
it  was  unanimously  resolved  to  place  at  my  disposal 
four  months  pay,  amounting  to  eighty  pounds  sterl- 
ing; for  which  amount  he  authorized  me  to  draw  on 
their  Treasurer.  It  would  be  in  vain  for  me  to  at- 
tempt to  express  the  emotions,  with  which  I  read 
this  letter.  The  merchants  who  compose  the  Fac- 
tory in  Smyrna,  in  their  liberality  fixed  the  time  at 
four  months,  whereas  I  had  preached  only  two 
months  and  a  half.  I  have  informed  them  of  the- 
error,  and  have  drawn  for  fifty  pounds,  instead  of 
eighty.  For  all  the  encouragements  we  meet  with, 
let  us  praise  the  Lord;  and  when  we  are  disappoint- 
ed, let  us  bow  cheerfully  to  his  holy  will. 

"Our  minds  have,  for  some  days,  been  deeply  in- 
terested about  sending  some  Greek  boys  to  be  edu- 
cated at  the  Cornwall  School.  The  first,  to  whom 
we  turned  our  attention,  was  Photius  Kavasales,  an 
orphan.  His  uncle,  who  has  the  care  of  him,  offered 
to  commit  him  to  our  charge,  and  Capt.  Dewing  very 
generously  offered  to  take  him  to  America  free  of 
expense. 


RET.  PLINY    FISK.  225 

"While  making  the  necessary  arrangements  for 
Photius,  another  applied  to  have  us  send  his  nephew, 
We  consented  to  do  so,  but  he  very  soon  changed  his 
mind.  It  was  not  long,  however,  before  the  Greek 
priest  called  on  us,  in  his  full  ecclesiastical  dress, 
bringing  with  him  a  son  whom  he  wished  to  send. 
He  made  some  inquiries  about  the  school,  and  then 
about  our  religion.  I  told  him  the  boys  would  be 
instructed  much  in  the  Scriptures,  and  that  on  the 
Sabbath  we  have  preaching  on  the  doctrines  and 
duties  of  Scripture.  I  stated  also  some  of  the 
principal  doctrines  which  are  generally  believed  in 
America.  He  was  much  pleased  to  learn,  that  we 
do  not  believe  in  purgatory,  which,  he  says,  is  an 
invention  of  the  Catholics.  He  finally  concluded 
to  send  his  son,  and  offered  to  pay  his  passage. 

"Both  the  boys  speak  Maltese,  and  read  and  speak 
Greek  and  Italian.  It  is  very  desirable  that  pains 
be  taken  that  they  may  not  forget  the  two  last.  As 
we  send  them  away,  our  hearts  are  agitated  with 
hopes,  and  fears,  and  anxieties.  We  commend  them 
to  the  divine  mercy,  and  to  the  benevolence  and 
prayers  of  our  Christian  friends.  We  trust  all  will 
be  done  for  them  that  is  necessary,  and  we  hope 
many  supplications  will  be  presented  to  the  throne 
of  grace  on  their  behalf." 

Besides  the  two  Greek  youth  mentioned  above, 
a  number  of  others  were  afterwards  sent  to  this 
country  through  the  agency  of  Mr.  Fisk  and  his 
missionary  brethren,  who  are  now  receiving  a  clas- 
sical education.  They  give  evidence  of  possessing 
intellectual  powers  of  superior  order.  Some  of 
them  have,  in  the  judgment  of  charity,  passed  from 
death  unto  life,  and  they  adorn  the  Christian  profes- 
sion. One  has  died,  not  without  leaving  some  cheer- 
ing evidence  that  he  died  in  faith.  The  others  are 
looking  with  intense  solicitude  to  their  own  classic 
land,  indulging  the  hope  that  they  may  one  day  re- 
turn, to  help  kindle  up  the  dying  spark  of  Grecian 


226  MEMOIR    OF 

genius.  Some  of  them  are  looking  to  a  still  higher 
object,  and  hope  to  become  fellow-laborers  with  the 
missionaries  of  the  cross  in  the  work  of  reviving 
the  pure  religion  of  the  Gospel  in  that  country  of 
ancient  renown,  which,  to  the  Christian  as  well  as 
the  scholar,  is  full  of  interest. 

Mr.  Fisk,  in  a  subsequent  communication  speaks 
of  the  employment  of  the  printing  press,  sent  from 
this  country  by  benevolent  individuals,  to  aid  the 
objects  of  the  Palestine  Mission,  as  promising  most 
desirable  and  powerful  results. 

"We  have  printed  four  different  Tracts  in  Italian, 
viz.  'The  Sabbath,'  'Dr.  Payson's  Address  to  Mari- 
ners,' 'Prayers  for  the  seven  days  of  the  week/ 
and  'Dr.  Green's  Questions  and  Counsel.'  Our 
printer  knew  nothing  of  Greek.  I  taught  him  the 
alphabet,  and  have  spent  much  of  my  time,  for  more 
than  a  month  past,  in  the  printing  room,  distributing 
and  examining  the  types,  and  assisting  to  commence 
printing  in  Greek.  We  have  just  struck  off  the 
first  sheet  of  'The  Dairyman's  Daughter,'  which 
Mr.  Parsons  and  myself  translated,  while  at  Scio. 
I  think  the  printing  will  go  on  tolerably  well;  but 
there  will  be  continual  difficulties,  hindrances,  and 
perplexities,  until  we  have  a  missionary  printer,  an 
able,  faithful,  pious  man.  We  have  taken  a  Greek 
boy  on  trial,  to  learn  the  art.  He  is  from  Scio; 
and  when  the  Island  was  attacked  by  the  Turks,  he 
escaped  in  a  boat,  with  his  mother  and  brothers,  and 
arrived  at  Ipsera.  whence  he  came  to  Malta.  His 
father  was  at  Constantinople,  and  was  one  of  those 
who  were  put  to  death  by  the  Turks,  when  the 
Sciotes  revolted." 

He  adds  an  interesting  notice  of  a  season  of 
Christian  communion  and  fellowship,  which  he  en- 
joyed just  before  leaving  the  Island. 

"As  there  are  in  the  congregation  to  which  we 
preach,  a  number  of  professors  of  religion,  who  ap- 
pear to  be  truly  pious,  we  thought  it  proper  for 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  227 

their  edification  as  well  as  our  own,  to  administer 
the  Lord's  supper.  Last  Sabbath  was  appointed  for 
the  purpose.  On  the  preceding  Sabbath,  a  sermon 
was  preached  from  the  Apostle's  words,  'Let  a 
man  examine  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that 
bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup;'  and  notice  was  given, 
that  such  as  wished  to  communicate  with  us  were 
desired  to  call,  in  the  course  of  the  week,  and  give 
us  an  opportunity  to  converse  with  them  on  the  sub- 
ject. Last  Sabbath  morning,  a  sermon  was  preach- 
ed on  the  love  of  Christ,  and  then  twenty-one  com- 
municants received  the  holy  sacrament.  Mr.  Wolff 
and  Mr.  Deminger  were  with  us  on  the  occasion. 
The  communicants  were  from  six  different  commun- 
ions,— the  Independent,  Presbyterian.  Baptist,  Meth- 
odist, Church  of  England,  and  Lutheran.  Five  of 
us  were  missionaries,  one  of  whom  was  a  literal  son 
of  Abraham.  The  circumstances,  the  place,  the  as- 
semblage from  different  communions  and  nations, 
made  the  season  one  of  very  tender  interest." 


CHAPTER    IX. 

RETURN  TO  EGYPT,  AND  LABORS  DURING  HIS  SECOND 
RESIDENCE  THERE  IN  CONNEXION  WITH  MESSRS. 
KING  AND  WOLFF. 

WHILE  Mr.  Fisk  remained  at  Malta,  Mr.  King  ar- 
rived from  Paris  to  join  him  in  his  missionary  labors, 
in  compliance  with  a  request,  which  Mr.  Fisk  made 
to  him,  soon  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Parsons.  They 
sailed  for  Egypt,  early  in  January  1823,  in  company 
with  Mr.  Wolff,  and  arrived  at  Alexandria  after  a 
pleasant  passage  of  seven  days.  They  carried  with 
them  2,000  copies  of  the  Bible  or  parts  of  it,  and  a 
large  quantity  of  Tracts. 

The  journal  which  follows,  written  and  forwarded 
.the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Board  by  Mr. 


MEMOIR   OF 

Fisk,  contains  an  account  of  his  labors  and  obser- 
vations, while  in  connexion  with  his  fellow  laborers, 
Messrs.  King  and  Wolff. 

"Jan.  3,  1823.  Sailed  from  Malta  in  the  brig 
Triune,  Capt.  Smale.  During  the  voyage  we  usually 
had  prayers  in  the  cabin,  morning  and  evening,  and 
preaching  on  the  Sabbath  in  English  and  Italian. 
The  captain  seemed  to  be  friendly  to  missions,  and 
treated  us  with  much  kindness  and  attention. 

"10.  After  seven  days  passage  we  arrived  safely 
at  Alexandria.  Having  cast  anchor,  the  English 
part  of  the  crew  assembled  in  the  cabin,  and  we 
read  and  prayed  with  them,  while  Mr.  Wolff  en- 
gaged in  the  same  exercises  with  the  Maltese 
sailors  on  deck. 

"11.  Found  difficulty  in  obtaining  lodgings.  Fi- 
nally took  rooms  in  the  house  of  a  Jewish  family. 
The  house  is  old  and  dirty,  with  broken  windows, 
doors,  and  floor.  We  have  one  small  room  for  our 
trunks  and  beds,  and  one  end  of  a  large  room,  in 
which  we  sit,  eat,  read,  write  and  receive  company, 
while  the  family  occupy  the  other  end. 

"Mr.  King  called  on  Mr.  Drovetti,  the  French 
consul  general,  to  whom  we  had  letters  of  intro- 
duction, and  was  received  with  much  politeness. 
Afterwards  we  conversed  with  a  Jew.  Endeavored 
to  impress  on  his  mind  the  truth,  that  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles were  all  under  sin — told  him  that  Jesus  Christ 
was  the  great  Prophet  of  whom  Moses  spake;  that 
the  reason,  why  the  Jews  were  now  scattered  over 
the  world,  and  for  eighteen  hundred  years  had  been 
suffering  the  wrath  of  God,  was,  that  their  fathers 
had  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory;  and  that  they 
would  continue  in  their  present  bondage,  till  they 
should  acknowledge  Jesus  of  Nazareth  as  their 
Messiah— told  him  that  the  blood,  which  they  had 
imprecated  upon  themselves  and  their  children,  is 
that  alone  which  can  cleanse  from  sin,  and  fit  us 
for  heaven.  The  remarks  were  concluded  by  quot> 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  '.' 

*ng  to  him  the  words  of  David;  'To-day  if  ye  will 
hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts.'  He  listen- 
ed with  attention.  In  the  evening  conversed  with 
the  family  in  the  house,  where  we  lodged,  and  en- 
deavored to  show  them,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
Messiah  they  have  so  long  expected. 

"Sabbath,  12.  In  the  morning  Mr.  King  preached 
in  the  house  of  Mr.  Lee,  the  English  consul,  to 
about  eighteen  hearers  who  were  attentive  and  sol- 
emn. After  sermon  the  captain,  with  whom  we  sailed 
from  Malta,  remarked,  that  while  hearing  the  sermon, 
he  seemed  to  have  a  view  of  Christ  which  was  food 
for  the  soul;  and  that  since  we  had  been  on  board  his 
vessel,  he  had  felt  a  conviction  which  he  fnever  had 
before,  of  the  truth  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  oi 
the  efficacy  of  the  Gospel  on  the  hearts  and  lives 
of  men.  Thanks  to  God  for  any  good,  of  which  we 
may  have  been  the  instruments. 

"We  had  a  long  discussion  with  a  number  of 
Jews  at  our  lodgings.  The  conversation  was  some- 
times in  Italian,  and  sometimes  in  Hebrew.  We 
read  to  them  several  portions  of  the  Old  Testament, 
and  then  of  the  New;  showing  them  from  Gen.  xlix. 
10;  Is.  Hii,  &c.  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  Mes- 
siah. An  interesting  conversation  took  place  be- 
tween Mr.  Wolff  and  these  Jews. 

"A  discussion  followed  about  Zech.  xii,  10.  We 
then  proposed  to  Mr.  W.  to  pray  with  them  in  He- 
brew, and  he  offered  the  following  prayer:  'Our 
Father,  our  King,  send  down  into  our  hearts  thy 
Holy  Spirit,  that  we  all  may  know  the  iniquity  of  our 
hearts,  and  be  persuaded,  that  we  need  a  Saviour, 
Holy  One,  blessed  be  thou,  and  blessed  be  thy  name, 
who  art  blessed  in  thyself,  have  mercy  upon  these 
descendants  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  who 
are  now  sitting  with  us  to  hear  words  of  thy  only 
begotten  Son,  Jesus  of  Nazareth;  and  give  to  them 
thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  they  may  hear  and  understand: 
and  look  upon  Him,  whom  our  ancestors  pierced^ 
20 


230  MEMOIR   OF 

look  upon  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  as  their  Lord,  and 
their  Righteousness.     Amen.' 

"After  this  they  were  more  attentive  and  serious 
than  before,  but  wished  to  refer  continually  to  the 
Talmud.  Mr.  W.  told  them,  that  Moses  commanded 
the  Jews,  not  to  add  to  the  words  he  had  delivered, 
nor  diminish  aught  from  them;  and  then  showed,  that 
the  Talmud  does  both. 

"Towards  the  close  of  the  evening  Mr.  King  ad- 
dressed them  as  follows:  'Daniel  was  one  of  your 
best  prophets,  a  man  of  wisdom  and  of  an  excellent 
spirit.  In  his  time  Israel  was  in  captivity  for  their 
sins.  And  when  Daniel  knew  by  their  looks,  that 
their  captivity  was  nearly  accomplished,  he  set  his 
face  towards  God  with  supplication  and  fasting,  and 
confessed  that  he  had  sinned,  as  well  as  his  fathers, 
and  all  Israel  near  and  afar  off.  You  have  now  been 
in  captivity  eighteen  hundred  years,  and  surely  you 
cannot  be  so  proud,  as  to  think  yourselves  better 
than  the  wise  and  excellent  Daniel.  It  therefore 
becomes  you  to  ask;  Why  are  we  so  long  in  cap- 
tivity?— and  to  set  your  faces  towards  the  God  of 
Daniel  with  supplications  and  fasting.  The  reason, 
why  you  have  been  scattered  and  peeled,  and  dis- 
persed over  the  earth  for  eighteen  hundred  years, 
is,  that  your  fathers  have  crucified  the  Lord  of 
glory,  and  imprecated  his  blood  upon  their  own 
heads,  and  upon  their  children. — Will  you  now 
kneel  down  with  us  and  pray?' 

"This  has  been  a  most  interesting  Sabbath.  Could 
our  friends  in  Europe  and  America  have  been  with 
us,  we  are  sure  their  hearts  would  have  rejoiced; 
and  they  would  have  been  excited  to  greater  exer- 
tions in  behalf  of  the  Jews. 

"13.  We  went  together  to  the  tomb  of  our  de- 
parted brother  Parsons.  We  kneeled  on  the  stone 
that  covers  his  grave,  and  each  in  succession  offered 
a  prayer,  giving  thanks  for  the  grace  bestowed  on 
him,  and  for  the  good  he  was  enabled  to  do,  while 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  231 

he  Iiv7ed;  and  praying  that  we  might  be  excited  to 
renewed  diligence  in  our  Master's  work,  and  be 
prepared  to  die  as  our  brother  died.  We  then  sung 
a  funeral  anthem: 

'Brother,  thou  art  gone  before  us, 
And  thy  saintly  soul  is  flown, 
Where  tears  are  wiped  from  every  eye, 
And  sorrow  is  unknown.'  &c. 

The  scene  was  so  affecting,  that  we  could  not  re- 
frain from  shedding  many  tears.  We  endeavored 
to  renew  our  sacred  vows,  and  left  the  place  with 
earnest  desires  to  do  good  to  the  living  while  we 
have  opportunity.  As  we  returned,  we  passed  over 
the  ground  where  once  stood  the  renowned  city  of 
Alexander,  winding  our  way  amidst  the  wreck  and 
ruins  of  ancient  grandeur,  which  favored  our  mourn- 
ful reflections,  and  served  to  impress  more  deeply 
on  our  minds,  that  all  earthly  things  are  uncertain 
and  transitory. 

"14.  Supplied  some  English  ships  with  Tracts. 
Rabbi  Jacob  called  on  us  with  some  other  Jews, 
with  whom  we  conversed  on  the  subject  of  redemp- 
tion through  Jesus  Christ.  Called  on  Doct.  Mar- 
purgo,  and  spent  a  long  time  in  endeavoring  to 
prove  to  him  the  authenticity  and  inspiration  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  urged  upon  him  the  importance  of 
coming  to  Christ  without  delay,  as  the  only  means 
of  salvation.  In  returning  to  our  lodgings  we  met 
four  Jewish  Rabbles,  who  appeared  to  be  strangers. 
Mr.  Wolff  said  to  them; — 'Peace  upon  you.' 

"Rabbies.     'Peace  upon  you.' 

"Mr.  W.  'When  did  you  arrive  in  this  city,  and 
whence  did  you  come.' 

"Rabbies.  'We  came  frem  Stamboul,'  (that  is, 
Constantinople.) 

"Mr.  W.  'Will  you  go  with  us  to  our  rooms, 
take  a  cup  of  coffee,  and  converse  together?' 

"Rabbies.     'This  is  to  us  verily  a  great  honor.' 


MEMOIR    OF 


"Having  arrived  at  our  rooms,  Mr.  W.  opened 
the  prophet  Isaiah,  and  told  them,  that  the  Prophets 
speak  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  One  of  the  Rabbies 
replied;  'the  lip  of  truth  shall  be  established  for 
ever,  but  a  lying  tongue  is  but  for  a  moment.'  After 
a  little  conversation,  Zech.  xii,  9,  10,  came  under 
consideration.  They  gave  a  forced  and  fanciful 
interpretation  which  was  easily  answered,  by  sim- 
ply reading  the  passage  in  its  connexion.  They 
made  the  following  reply; — 'My  lord,  we  are  come 
from  a  distant  land,  and  by  sea  were  sick  with  a 
great  sickness;  and  therefore  our  mind  is  a  little 
confused  with  confusion,  and  we  cannot  therefore 
speak  to-day  words  of  wisdom  and  understanding 
and  skill;  for  you  must  know,  my  lord,  that  we  are 
wise  with  wisdom,  and  we  are  comely  men,  and  hon- 
ored with  great  honor,  and  sit  in  the  first  seat  at  the 
table  of  the  rich.  We  will  return  unto  you,  and 
open  our  mouth  with  wisdom,  and  speak  about  the 
Holy  One,  blessed  be  He,  and  blessed  be  his  name; 
and  then  you  will  be  astonished  with  great  astonish- 
ment.'— After  Mr.  W.  had  read  a  few  chapters  of 
the  Hebrew  Testament  to  them,  they  departed. 

"Went  to  the  Roman  Catholic  convent  of  Terra 
Santa,  entered  into  conversation  with  two  monks, 
and  they  invited  us  into  their  room.  We  spoke  to 
them  about  their  devoting  themselves  continually  to 
fasting  and  prayer.  'Yes,'  said  they,  'we  pray  to 
God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost — and  to  the 
Virgin,  and  the  saints.' — 'Ah,'  we  replied,  'to  the 
saints1]  This  is  something  we  have  never  seen  in 
the  Bible.  W"e  are  commanded  to  pray  to  God, 
and  to  Christ;  but  we  no  where  find,  that  we  are 
commanded  to  pray  to  saints.'  They  zealously  de- 
fended the  practice  on  the  authority  of  popes, 
fathers  and  councils.  We  read  to  them  1  Tim.  iv, 
1 — 3;  and  inquired  what  they  thought  of  it.  One 
said,  it  was  against  the  Catholic  church,  but  denied 
that  it  belonged  to  Scripture;  alleging  that  our  Tes- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  233 

lament  was   incorrect.     We   assured  them,   that  it 
was  the  language  of  St.  Paul,  and  a  true  prediction 
of  some  who  would   apostatize  from  the  faith,  who 
were  to  be  known  by  two  signs,  viz. 'forbidding  to  mar- 
ry,' and  'commanding  to  abstain  from  meats,' — two 
signs  which  exactly  described  them  and  their  Church. 
"Being  over-heard  by  the  curate,  he  sent  a  request 
to  have  us  come  to  him.     We  went,  and  meeting  us 
at  the  door,  he  asked,  if  we  had  come  there  to  dis- 
pute.    We  told  him  we  came  to  see  the  Superior, 
and  were  disappointed  in  riot  finding  him  at  home. 
He  began  to  rail  loudly  against  the  English,  saying, 
they   were  all  'excommunicated,  without  a  priest- 
hood, and  going  to  the  house  of  the  devil.'     We 
stood  at  the  door,   and    spoke  concerning  the  best 
means  of  learning  the   truth,  such  as  prayer,  a  do^- 
cile  and  humble  mind,  and  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel. 
We  said   to  him; — 'a  minister   of  Christ  ought   to 
speak   with   humility   and  kindness.'     He   replied, 
'Yes,'  and  lowered  his  voice.     But  it  was  not  long 
before  he  began   to   be  in  a  rage  again.     He  de- 
clared that  he  would  preach  against  us  with  all  his 
might.     After  awhile  we  succeeded  in  calming  him 
a  little,  and  requested   him  to  show  us  his  library. 
While  we  were  looking  at  his  books,  he  began  to 
rave  again,  saying,  he  did  not  wish  to  converse  with 
us,  pointed  to  the  door,  and  advised  us  to  go.     We 
addressed  him  on  the  duty  of  praying,  not  as  the 
pharisees   did,    but   with  an  humble    and   contrite 
heart;  told   him   we  were   all   rapidly  hastening  to 
eternity,  and  must  soon  appear  before  God  to  give 
an  account   of  ourselves.     He  interrupted   us,  and 
demanded,  why  we  preached  to  him.     We  replied; 
— 'Because  we  cannot  but  feel,  that  you  have  per- 
verted the  Scriptures,  and  received  instead  of  them 
the  traditions   of  men.     We  are  acquainted   with 
many  of  your  Church,  and  find  that  your  influence 
is  not  good;  and  you  must  stand  before   God,  and 
give  an  account.'     At  this,   which  we  uttered  e* 
20* 


234'  MEMOIR    OF 

mildly  as  we  could,  he  assumed  the  appearance  of 
a  mad-man,  and  walked  hastily  across  the  room,  say- 
ing; 'We  are  the  true  Church; — we  are  illuminated 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  can  teach  you,  and  not  you 
me.'  We  then  asked  him,  if  he  were  not  sensible, 
that  he  did  not  exhibit  the  meek  and  humble  spirit 
of  Christ.  He  replied;  'When  men  go  about  in 
this  way,  vomiting  poison,  I  would  crush  them  under 
my  feet' — and  stamping  violently  on  the  floor,  he 
pointed  to  the  door,  and  said;  'You  had  better  go.' 
Finding  all  attempts  to  obtain  a  calm  discussion  in 
vain,  we  left  the  unhappy  man  in  the  midst  of  his 
rage,  grieved  that  any  one,  who  could  manifest  such 
a  spirit,  should  ever  be  called  a  minister  of  the 
Prince  of  peace. 

"15.  Spoke  with  a  Jew  who  said,  this  is  no  time 
to  make  proselytes;  but  if  the  Jews  would  all  agree 
to  renounce  their  religion,  he  would  gladly  do  it;  as 
he  considered  the  question  at  issue  merely  a  point 
in  metaphysics.  Had  a  long  discussion  with  four 
young  Jews  who  came  to  our  rooms.  We  gave  them 
Tracts,  and  lent  them  a  Testament. 

"We  visited  the  Coptic  convent.  Inquired  about 
their  time  of  beginning,  and  manner  of  spending 
the  Sabbath.  The  priest  informed  us,  that  they  be- 
gin it,  when  they  rise  in  the  morning,  and  spend  it 
in  prayer  and  religious  exercises.  We  inquired, 
whether  they  approved  of  giving  the  Bible  to  all 
the  people.  He  answered;  'Certainly — for  Chris- 
tians, Copts,  Abyssinians,  Catholics,  Greeks,  all  have 
but  one  Bible.'  On  parting,  we  gave  him  an  Arabic 
Genesis,  an  extract  from  Grotius  on  the  truth  of 
Christianity,  and  a  homily  on  reading  the  Scriptures. 
An  aged  Catholic  priest  called  on  us.  He  conversed 
like  a  zealous  Catholic,  but  very  calmly  and  civilly. 
His  arguments  were  such  as  Catholics  generally  use, 
viz.;  'Tu  es  Petrus,'  &e.  At  six  o'clock  I  preached 
in  the  consul's  hall  in  Greek  to  about  120  or  130 
hearers.  To  see  so  many  was  indeed  encouraging. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK,  235 

"17.  Called  on  the  Danish  consul,  and  conversed 
with  him  on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  urged  on 
him  the  importance  of  attending  to  the  concerns  of 
the  soul,  while  it  is  called  to-day.  What  we  said  he 
received  kindly.  Two  or  three  other  gentlemen 
were  present,  one  of  whom  began  to  talk  violently, 
saying,  he  did  not  believe  God  would  ever  damn  men 
for  not  believing  in  Jesus  Christ.  We  asked;  'How 
do  you  know  the  character  of  God?'  He  answered. 
'From  nature.'  'If  you  judge  in  that  way  merely,' 
said  we,  'you  have  reason  to  tremble.  For  it  is 
possible,  that  the  same  God,  who  destroyed  the 
inhabitants  of  Aleppo  by  an  earthquake,  and  the 
cities  around  Mount  Etna  by  torrents  of  Lava;  and 
who  has  caused  so  much  pain  and  death  in  this 
world  by  plague  and  pestilence,  may  make  you  mis- 
erable in  another  world  forever.' 

"We  learned  to  day,  that  the  Superior  of  the 
Catholic  convent  has  requested  Mr.  Thorburn,  who 
acts  as  consul  in  Mr.  Lee's  absence,  to  prevent  us 
from  preaching  in  Italian.  In  the  evening  the  four 
young  Jews  called  upon  us,  and  returned  the  Tes- 
tament which  they  had  borrowed,  and  said,  they 
had  read  much  in  it,  and  had  found  nothing  bad. 
We  read  to  them  Rom.  iii,  and  addressed  them  at 
some  length  on  the  subject  of  the  law,  the  corruption 
of  human  nature,  and  the  way  of  salvation.  They 
said;  'If  we  sin  without  knowing  it.  God  will  forgive 
us.'  Our  reply  was;  'Unfortunately  we  sin  when 
we  do  know  it,  we  sin  against  light,  we  sin  with  the 
commands  of  God  before  our  eyes.  How  then  can 
we  be  pardoned1?'  They  answered;  'If  we  repent 
and  do  not  sin  again,  God  will  forgive  us.'  'But 
alas,'  we  said,  'we  sin  not  merely  once  or  twice,  but 
continually.  Suppose  a  king  makes  a  law,  and 
subjects  break  it;  but  they  repent,  and  he  forgives 
them — again  they  violate  it,  then  repent,  and  again 
he  forgives;  what  would  be  thought  of  such  a  gov- 
ernment?' They  remarked;  'All  would  laugh  at  it.' 


MEMOIR    OF 


'And  can  you  then  believe,  that  God  governs  the 
world  in  this  way?'  They  made  no  answer,  and  we 
addressed  them  on  the  need  of  an  atonement,  stat- 
ing also  the  leading  doctrines  and  duties  of  the 
gospel. 

"19.  Doct.  Marpurgo,  the  Jewish  physician  tells 
us,  that  there  is  much  talk  concerning  us  in  the  city. 
The  Catholic  priests  are  violent  against  us,  though 
the  people  are  generally  in  our  favor. 

"20.  We  have  spent  ten  laborious,  and  we  hope 
profitable  days  in  Alexandria.  During  that  time  we 
have  distributed  JOOO  Tracts,  given  away  70  copies 
of  the  Bible  or  parts  of  it  and  sold  100  for  440  pias- 
tres. These  have  been  distributed  among  all  the 
different  classes  in  the  place.  We  praise  God  for 
the  success  he  has  given  us,  and  pray  for  his  bless- 
ing on  our  labors.  In  the  afternoon  we  left  Alexan- 
dria in  a  large  boat,  called  a  maash,  for  Rosetta  and 
Cairo.  In  the  night  a  gust  of  wind  nearly  upset 
our  boat. 

"21.  A  Turkish  soldier  from  the  shore  called  to 
our  men,  and  wished  to  come  on  board  and  go  to 
Cairo.  We  did  not  stop  for  him,  and  he  fired  his 
rnusket  to  intimidate  our  men;  but  we  were  sailing 
so  fast,  he  could  not  overtake  us.  Just  before  night 
we  left  the  canal,  and  entered  the  Nile. 

"22.  Awoke  and  found  ourselves  near  Rosetta. 
Landed  about  9  o'clock,  and  found  Signor  Bochor 
Carano,  the  dragoman  of  the  English  vice  consul, 
at  the  shore  ready  to  receive  us,  having  received 
information  by  land,  that  we  were  coming.  We 
accordingly  removed  our  baggage  to  the  house, 
which  we  found  without  the  least  article  of  furni- 
ture. We  spread  our  beds  upon  the  floor,  and  used 
our  trunks  and  chests  for  tables  and  chairs.  Soon 
we  went  with  the  dragoman  to  pay  our  respects  to 
the  musselim.  We  left  our  shoes  at  the  door,  and 
entered  his  room.  He  received  us  very  civilly,  and 
invited  us  to  sit  near  him  on  the  sofa.  Coffee  TMTR 


REV.    PLINY    FI3K. 

served  up  first,  and  then  long  elegant  pipes  were 
brought  forward.  Five  or  six  moolahs  were  sitting 
with  him;  one  of  whom  he  recommended  as  a  very 
learned  man.  Eight  or  ten  soldiers,  armed  with  pis- 
tols and  long  swords,  stood  before  the  musselim,  to 
wait  on  him  and  his  company.  He  was  quite 
affable,  and  showed  us  some  books  and  manuscripts. 
We  told  him,  we  had  Arabic  books,  and  proposed 
sending  him  some.  On  returning  to  our  rooms  we 
sent  him  a  Testament,  a  Psalter,  and  a  copy  of 
Genesis.  After  looking  at  them,  he  said;  'These 
books  are  not  for  us,'  and  sent  them  back.  Disap- 
pointed, but  not  discouraged,  we  commenced  our 
labors  among  other  classes  of  people.  Visited  first 
the  Greek  convent,  then  the  Coptic,  and  in  our  way 
visited  a  school,  and  distributed  among  the  schol- 
ars Arabic  Tracts.  Disposed  of  some  books  to  the 
Copts.  Towards  evening  we  went  to  the  synagogue, 
where  Mr.  Wolff  discussed  the  great  subject  of 
Christianity  at  some  length.  We  spent  part  of  the 
evening  with  several  Copts  at  one  of  their  houses. 
We  explained  to  them  our  object  in  distributing 
the  Scriptures,  and  then  proposed  to  unite  with 
them  in  prayer.  The  population  of  Rosetta  was 
estimated  by  the  dragoman  at  12,000,  mostly  Mus- 
sulmans. 

"23.  Went  to  the  mouth  of  the  Nile.  Rode  on 
jack  asses  through  gardens  and  groves  of  palm 
trees,  along  the  west  bank  of  the  river,  passed  the 
fort  which  commands  the  entrance,  and  then  came 
in  sight  of  the  sea  in  an  open  country  After  rid- 
ing half  an  hour  longer,  we  came  to  an  isthmus, 
lying  between  the  Nile  on  the  north  and  the  billows 
of  the  majestic  sea  on  the  south.  Here  we  left  our 
guides  and  animals,  and  walked  along  the  penin- 
sula on  the  shore  of  the  river  for  an  hour,  till  we 
came  to  the  point  of  land,  where  the  west  branch 
of  the  Nile  empties  into  the  Mediterranean.  The 
mouth  cf  the  river  is  dangerous  for  vessels,  on  ac- 


238  MEMOIR    OF 

count  of  the  boghaz,  or  bar,  where  many  vessels  are 
lost.  The  water  foamed  at  the  bar,  as  if  a  reef  of 
rocks  lay  across  the  whole  mouth  of  the  river.  Ro- 
setta  is  built  of  brick;  the  houses  are  higher,  and  the 
streets  wider  than  in  Alexandria.  It  is  in  a  declin- 
ing state,  and  has  but  little  trade. 

"24.  In  the  morning  we  sailed  for  Cairo.  Dur- 
ing the  two  days  we  spent  in  Rosetta,  we  distribu- 
ted 100  Tracts,  gave  away  six,  and  sold  thirty 
copies  of  the  Scriptures. 

"Sabbath,  2C.  Spent  most  of  the  day  in  social 
prayer,  and  in  reading  Baxter's  Saint's  Rest.  In 
the  evening  there  was  a  total  eclipse  of  the  moon. 
The  Arabs,  both  in  our  boat  and  on  shore,  were 
much  alarmed.  The  rais  (captain  of  the  boat) 
said  his  prayers;  and  as  the  darkness  increased,  we 
heard  the  cries  of  a  multitude  on  shore.  We  were 
passing  a  village,  as  the  moon  became  totally 
eclipsed,  when  the  inhabitants  were  in  consterna- 
tion and  uproar.  We  could  hear  nothing  but  the 
outcries  and  prayers  of  men,  women,  and  children — • 
'O  God  and  the  Prophet'— ;O  God  and  the  Prophet' 
— 'Most  merciful  God' — 'Most  beneficent  God' — 
<O  Lord,  O  Lord' — 'War,  war,  war' — 'O  God,  have 
mercy  on  us' — 'Lord  spare  us' — 'O  Mahommed.' 
Such  were  the  cries  that  filled  the  air  incessantly. 
We  asked  the  Arab  boatman,  what  they  thought  of 
it.  They  supposed  it  denoted  a  revolution,  and 
was  in  consequence  of  the  oppression  inflicted  by 
the  pasha  on  the  Arabs  in  exacting  money. 

"29.  Towards  evening  the  lofty  pyramids  were 
in  sight. 

"30.  At  4  o'clock  P.  M.  we  landed  at  Bulae, 
rode  to  Cairo,  called  on  Mr.  Salt,  the  English  con- 
sul general,  and  then  took  lodgings  in  the  Frank 
Locanda,  or  boarding  house.  We  hire  rooms,  but 
provide  our  own  food." 

In  Cairo  Mr.  Fisk  was  occupied  in  the  distribu- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  and  Tracts.  In  company 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 

with  his  associates  he  called  upon  the  high-priest  of 
the  Talmudist  Jews,  and  discussed  at  considerable 
length  the  meaning  of  various  passages  of  Scripture. 
The  peculiar  use  of  the  word  Elohim,  as  applied  to 
God,  was  considered.  It  was  found  that  the  only 
oracle  on  which  the  high-priest  depended  for  his 
views  of  interpretation,  was  the  Talmud.  Speaking 
of  the  new  heavens  and  new  earth,  which  God  had 
promised  to  create,  he  observed,  that  at  the  expira- 
tion of  6000  years  from  the  creation,. the  grand  Sab- 
bath of  a  thousand  years  would  commence.  He 
was  questioned  respecting  Is.  ix.  12,  where  the  peo- 
ple of  Zabulon  and  Naphthalim  are  said  to  have 
seen  a  great  light.  He  remarked,  that  at  the  time 
of  the  creation  the  light  was  so  bright  on  the  first 
day,  that  it  would  have  been  too  strong  and  dazzling 
for  the  eyes  of  men;  and  shone  not  only  on  high 
mountains,  as  Sinai,  but  even  illuminated  the  deep 
daik  vallies  of  Naphthalim  and  Zabulon; — that  on 
this  account  God  altered  his  plan,  and  substituted 
the  sun  and  moon,  which  would  emit  a  softer  light. 
"Such,"  observes  Mr.  Fisk,  "is  the  stupid  nonsense, 
such  the  foolish  absurdities,  which  learned  Rabbies 
advance,  in  order  to  evade  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus." 

"Feb.  1.  Early  we  went  to  two  Jewish  syna- 
gogues during  their  religious  service.  Afterwards 
visited  that  of  the  Caraites,  and  then  went  to  the 
house  of  their  chief  Rabbi.  While  at  the  syna- 
gogue, they  inquired  our  names,  and  then  gave  us 
their  benediction  in  Hebrew,  which  being  translated 
is  as  follows, — 'The  Lord  bless  with  a  blessing  Pliny 
Fisk,  the  son  of  Fisk,  and  give  him  of  the  dew  of 
heaven,  and  of  the  fatness  of  the  earth,  and  permit 
him  to  enter  Jerusalem.'  The  last  sentence  proba- 
bly implies  a  wish  for  our  happiness  and  success  in 
general,  and  particularly  salvation.  This  benedic- 
tion they  pronounced  upon  each  of  us. 

"3.  We  were  introduced  to  Abu'l  Cassim,  a, 
Persian,  and  formerly  a  dervish  and  a  soofi,  but 


240  MEMOIR    OF 

now  employed  by  government  in  copying  the  Ko- 
ran. Mr.  Wolff  conversed  with  him  in  Persian,  and 
requested  him  to  tell  us  the  meaning  of  soofi.  He 
answered;  'A  soofi  is  one,  who  with  purity  of  inten- 
tion becomes,  as  it  were,  a  friend  to  the  whole 
human  race,  and  sustains  a  friendly  relationship  to 
every  religion.  Thus  it  was  in  the  time  of  our  Lord 
the  Prophet — (upon  whom  be  the  mercy  and  peace 
of  God.)  In  this  way  the  chosen  disciples,  who 
were  worshippers  of  God  in  the  darkness  of  the 
world,  were  clothed  in  the  dress  of  sw/,  i.  e.  hair-cloth. 
Therefore  they  received  the  appellation,  soofies,  who 
were  celebrated  as  the  true  worshippers  of  God. 
They  do  not  go  to  the  mosques;  but  assemble  at 
midnight,  and  continue  their  worship  till  morning. 
Their  worship  consists  in  naming  the  attributes  of 
God,  and  in  meditation,  and  in  doing  no  evil.'" 

In  the  evening  Mr.  Fisk  speaks  of  their  observ- 
ing the  monthly  concert  of  prayer,  in  company 
with  a  Mr.  Warton,  who  has  been  several  years  in 
Persia,  and  by  whom  they  sent  for  distribution  in 
that  country  a  box  of  Testaments,  and  Hebrew  and 
Arabic  Tracts.  Having  spent  a  week  in  Cairo,  ar- 
rangements were  made  to  visit  Upper  Egypt.  An 
account  of  his  researches  in  that  part  of  the  country 
will  follow. 

" Feb.  6.  After  putting  every  thing  on  board  our 
boat,  we  dined  with  Mr.  Lee  at  his  residence  on 
the  banks  of  the  Nile,  between  Bulae  and  old  Cairo. 
At  dinner  Mr.  Lee  read  to  us  a  letter  from  his  drago- 
man at  Alexandria,  giving  the  information,  that  a 
high  degree  of  fanaticism  had  been  excited  among 
the  Mussulmans  at  that  place,  by  our  conversation, 
preaching,  and  the  distribution  of  books;  that  im- 
mediately after  our  departure,  the  musselim  gave 
orders  to  collect  all  the  books  we  had  distributed; 
and  that,  if  we  had  remained  a  few  days  longer,  we 
should  probably  have  been  in  personal  danger.  We 
heard  a  verbal  report  nearly  to  the  same  effect  a 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  241 

few  days  ago.  In  view  of  this  we  can  only  commit 
our  way  to  the  Lord,  pray  for  his  guidance  and  bless- 
ing, and  encourage  ourselves  by  saying,  'If  the 
Lord  be  for  us  who  can  be  against  usT 

"After  a  delightful  walk  with  Mr.  Lee  and  his 
family  in  a  spacious  garden  of  palm-trees,  adjoining 
his  house,  we  took  our  leave,  and  embarked  at  five 
P.  M.  in  a  small  boat,  committing  our  past  labors 
and  future  proceedings  to  the  divine  blessing.  It 
is  a  highly  important  circumstance  in  favor  of  mis- 
sionaries and  the  Bible  Society,  that  there  are  in 
Egypt  two  consuls,  Messrs.  Salt  and  Lee,  whose  in- 
fluence is  so  decidedly  in  our  favor.  We  sailed  with  a 
fine  breeze  till  ten,  and  then  moored  for  the  night, 
near  the  place  where  ancient  Memphis  stood,  the 
city  of  the  Pharaohs. 

"10.  We  remember,  this  morning  that  it  is  a  year, 
since  the  death  of  our  dearly  beloved  brother  Par- 
sons, 

"After  breakfast  we  visited  the  bishop.  Our  way 
to  his  house  was  through  a  dirty,  narrow,  lane,  and 
all  the  people  we  saw,  looked  like  very  misery. 
We  saw  several  little  children,  (some  in  the  arms  of 
their  mothers,)  who  appeared  sickly,  and  their 
eyes  were  covered  with  flies,  which  seemed  to  hover 
about  them  as  about  a  carcase,  and  no  one  drove 
them  away.  Even  the  mother  did  not  seem  to  re- 
gard the  sufferings  of  the  infant  in  her  bosom.  The 
bishop,  whose  name  is  Thomas,  is  an  old  man,  up- 
wards of  eighty,  habited  in  a  coarse,  blue  mantle, 
with  a  turban  of  the  same  color.  His  long  white 
beard  formed  a  fine  contrast  with  his  swarthy  coun- 
tenance. We  showed  him  the  patriarch's  letter 
which  he  read,  and  then  invited  us  to  sit  down. 
Though  so  old,  yet  he  can  see  to  read  even  small 
print  without  glasses.  He  showed  us  several  Arabic 
and  Coptic  books,  all  manuscripts,  except  an  Arabic 
Bible.  We  inquired  where  he  obtained  that.  He 
said,  'A  friend  like  yourselves  brought  it  to  us.7  This 
21 


242  MEMOIR    OF 

was  no  doubt  Mr.  Jowett,  who,  during  his  journey 
into  Upper  Egypt,  four  years  ago,  distributed  up- 
wards of  twenty  Arabic  Bibles,  all  he  had  with  him. 
We  offered  to  purchase  some  of  the  manuscripts, 
but  he  refused.  We  showed  him  several  of  our 
books,  and  offered  them  as  a  present,  but  he  declin- 
ed receiving  them,  and  said  they  had  an  abundance 
of  books  already.  His  conduct  probably  arose  from 
his  ignorance  and  indifference,  rather  than  from  op- 
position. When  we  were  about  taking  our  leave, 
he  invited  us  to  remain  aod  dine  with  him,  which  we 
did.  It  was  interesting  to  see  the  simplicity  of  his 
fare.  The  table  was  a  wooden  frame,  eight  inches 
square,  and  a  foot  high.  On  this  was  placed  a  large 
pewter  platter,  with  four  dishes  on  it.  One  contain- 
ed boiled  eggs,  another  preserved  dates,  and  the 
other  two  soft  cheese.  Small  loaves  of  bread  were 
laid  in  a  row  around  the  dishes.  This  was  the 
bishop's  dinner.  We  seated  ourselves,  with  him  and 
two  or  three  others,  on  the  floor.  A  servant  then 
brought  water,  that  we  might  wash  each  his  right 
hand,  as  that  was  to  serve  instead  of  a  knife,  fork 
and  spoon.  Before  eating,  the  bishop  made  the  sign 
of  the  cross,  and  asked  a  blessing.  Of  liquor  there 
was  only  one  kind,  the  water  of  the  Nile,  and  we  all 
drank  from  the  same  brown  earthen  jug. 

"At  one  P.  M.,  we  left  Minie,  and  toward  even- 
ing we  began  to  pass  by  the  grottos  in  the  hills,  east 
of  the  river,  which  were  inhabited  by  the  hermits  in 
the  fourth  century,  and  where  the  early  Christians, 
in  times  of  persecution,  found  an  asylum. 

"]4.  Went  to  a  village  called  Bladia,  which  con- 
sists almost  entirely  of  Copts.  On  entering  the  vil- 
lage, saw  a  boy  with  a  book  in  his  hand  reading; 
went  up  to  him,  and  then  discovered  a  man  sitting 
at  the  door  of  a  mud  hovel,  with  a  long  reed  in  his 
hand,  which  he  was  swinging  over  the  heads  of 
twenty-six  children,  all  engaged  in  writing  Arabic 


REV.    PLINY    FISK,  243 

and  Coptic  on  plates  of  tin.  This  was  a  Coptic 
school. 

"17.  At  two  P.  M.  we  arrived  at  Siout,  the  seat 
of  government  for  Upper  Egypt.  Ahmed  Pasha  is 
now  the  governor.  We  had  a  letter  to  him  from 
Mohammed  AH  Pasha.  This  was  given  us  as  a  pass- 
port. We  found  the  pasha  himself  was  gone  to 
quell  an  insurrection  among  the  Arabs  in  the  coun- 
try. We  found  the  kadi  or  judge,  sitting  at  the 
gate,  to  whom  we  made  known  our  business.  He 
invited  us  to  sit  with  him,  and  told  us  the  pasha's 
lieutenant,  who  now  acts  in  his  stead,  was  gone  to 
dinner.  He  ordered  coffee  for  us,  and  sent  to  inform 
the  governor  of  our  arrival.  After  we  had  waited 
awhile,  the  dignified  personage  came.  He  was  on 
horseback,  preceded  by  six  grooms,  and  followed 
by  a  large  retinue.  He  went  into  a  small  presence 
chamber,  and  the  kadi  immediately  took  us  to  him. 
He  received  the  letter,  ordered  coffee,  conversed  a 
little  while  with  us,  and  then  called  a  writer,  and 
commanded  a  passport  to  be  made  out  for  the  rest 
of  the  journey.  We  then  took  our  leave,  and  went 
to  the  Coptic  bishop.  His  name  is  Michael,  and 
his  appearance  and  conversation  indicate  an  unusual 
degree  of  intelligence.  He  seemed  gratified  that 
we  had  brought  the  Scriptures  for  distribution,  and 
when  we  proposed  leaving  some  for  sale,  he  spoke 
to  three  priests,  to  go  with  us  to  the  boat,  and  take 
them.  He  thought  fifty  or  sixty  would  be  wanted; 
we  accordingly  left  fifty  Testaments. 

"About  two  P,  M.  we  arrived  at  Abutig  on  the 
west  bank.  Went  to  call  on  the  roumus,  or  head 
priest.  Sold  a  few  books,  and  returned  to  the  boat. 
Several  Copts  came  and  bought  books,  and  we 
gave  ten  to  a  young  man  to  sell  during  our  absence. 

"20.  As  we  were  walking  on  shore,  a  Copt,  from 
Abutig,  came  to  us,  and  wished  to  purchase  ten 
Testaments  to  sell  again.  We  let  him  have  them 
at  a  very  low  price.  The  circumstance  has  encour- 


244 


MEMOIR    OF 


aged  us  much.  It  indicates  a  desire  among  the 
people  to  possess  the  Scriptures;  for  in  this  country 
the  Christians  are  so  poor,  that  they  will  not  pur- 
chase books,  even  at  a  low  price,  unless  they  really 
want  them. 

"21.  In  the  morning  passed  a  village  on  the  west, 
called  Souhadg.  Near  it  was  the  encampment  of 
the  pasha's  Nubian  troops,  who  are  learning  Euro- 
pean tactics. 

"About  noon  we  arrived  at  Akmin,  a  considera- 
ble town  on  the  east.  Took  books  and  went  to  the 
Coptic  church.  We  there  found  the  roumus,  who 
immediately  purchased  some  of  our  books.  Saw 
also  four  or  five  priests.  There  are  six  or  seven  in 
Akmin,  and  several  hundred  Coptic  houses;  some 
said  five  hundred.  We  sat  down  in  the  yard  before 
the  church,  and  offered  our  books  to  those  who  were 
present.  The  information  was  circulated,  and  oth- 
ers came  to  buy,  and  we  were  obliged  to  go  repeat- 
edly to  our  boat  for  more  books.  Took  our  stations 
in  different  parts  of  the  yard,  and  the  roumus  and 
priests  sent  for  the  people,  and  assisted  us  in  selling. 
How  different  their  conduct  from  that  of  the  Cath- 
olic priests  in  Alexandria!  Before  nine  in  the  even- 
ing, we  had  sold  ninety,  and  given  away  nine  books, 
besides  Tracts.  In  the  evening  there  fell  a  few 
drops  of  rain,  but  scarcely  enough  to  be  perceived. 

"In  the  evening  we  arrived  at  Minshich,  a  village 
on  the  west.  Near  it  another  company  of  soldiers 
had  their  tents.  We  took  books  and  called  on  the 
roumus.  His  name  is  Rafael.  He  received  us  first 
in  a  stable,  where  were  two  jack-asses.  After  read- 
ing the  patriarch's  letter,  and  conversing  some  min- 
utes, he  took  us  through  another  stable,  in  which 
were  buffaloes,  and  then  up  stairs  to  his  own  apart- 
ments. These,  however,  had  but  little  more  of 
neatness  about  them,  than  the  stables  we  had  passed 
through.  There  was  so  much  dirt  and  smoke,  as 
seemed  to  render  the  rooms  really  uninhabitable. 


REV.    PLINY    FJSK.  245 

A  bottle  of  rakee,  (a  kind  of  brandy,)  was  pro- 
duced. The  roumus  drank  first,  out  of  a  kind  of 
coffee  cup,  and  then  offered  to  us.  He  continued 
to  drink,  at  short  intervals,  the  whole  evening,  in  a 
manner  not  at  all  calculated  to  give  us  a  favorable 
idea  of  his  temperance.  He  told  us  there  are  two 
other  priests,  and  about  thirty  Coptic  houses,  in  the 
village.  We  supped  with  Rafael.  The  floor  was 
our  seat.  The  supper  consisted  of  one  dish  of  meat, 
one  of  soup,  and  bread.  We  ate  the  soup  by  dip- 
ping pieces  of  bread  in  it,  and  from  the  meat  each 
one  helped  himself  with  his  fingers.  Several  Copts 
came  in,  and  we  sold  a  few  books,  gave  away  a  few, 
and  exchanged  others  for  a  Coptic  manuscript,  a 
folio  volume  of  prayers  and  extracts  from  the  Scrip- 
tures. The  poverty  and  misery,  in  which  these  peo- 
ple live,  is  almost  beyond  description. 

"24.  About  noon  saw  four  or  five  crocodiles,  the 
first  we  have  seen.  They  were  lying  on  the  sand 
near  the  water.  Came  so  near  them  in  the  boat,  as 
to  attract  their  attention,  and  they  plunged  into  the 
river;  but  we  were  unable  to  get  a  very  near  view  of 
them.  The  crocodile  is  said  to  move  with  great  ra- 
pidity. Our  boatmen  confirmed  this  statement.  His 
appearance,  however,  as  we  saw  him,  would  indicate 
clumsiness  rather  than  agility.  He  has  four  short 
legs.  His  body  and  tail  resemble  a  fish  in  form. 

"A  little  after  noon  passed  Girge  on  the  west, 
which  was  formerly  the  capital  of  Upper  Egypt.  It 
has  its  name  from  St.  George.  As  the  wind  was  in 
our  favor  we  did  not  stop.  Here  the  mountains  on 
the  east  corne  very  near  the  river,  and  are  full  of 
grottos. 

"25.  When  walking  on  the  shore  we  noticed  the 
(hum-tree.  It  is  the  palm  of  Thebais,  or  Upper 
Egypt,  but  it  differs  from  the  common  palm,  being 
neither  so  large,  nor  so  high;  the  body  of  the  tree 
is  smoother,  the  wood  seems  harder,  and  the  tree 
often  has  several  branches.  The  common  palm-tree 
21* 


246  MEMOIR    OF 

grows  high,  perpendicular,  and  without  branches. 
The  trunk  of  the  tree  does  not  increase  from  year 
to  year  in  size,  like  other  trees,  but  only  rises  higher, 
You  see,  therefore,  in  a  grove  of  palms,  the  trees 
which  are  ten  or  twenty  feet  high,  just  as  large  as 
those  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  feet.  'The  trunk  of 
the  tree  is  not  solid,  like  other  trees,  but  its  centre  is 
filled  with  pith.'  In  fact  the  tree,  when  cut  down, 
seems  more  like  a  bundle  of  straws,  or  splinters 
closely  bound  together,  than  like  timber.  The  date 
is  the  fruit  of  the  palm-tree.  The  fruit  of  the  doum 
is  several  times  larger  than  the  date,  and  totally  dif- 
ferent from  it.  Gibbon  says,  'The  diligent  natives 
celebrated,  either  in  prose  or  verse,  the  three  hun- 
deed  and  sixty  uses,  to  which  the  trunk,  the  branches, 
the  leaves,  the  juice,  and  the  fruit  of  the  palm  were 
skilfully  applied.'  We  have  not  had  occasion  to 
make  three  hundred  and  sixty  uses  of  it;  but,  besides 
eating  of  its  fruit,  and  using  the  wood  for  fuel,  we 
have  slept  under  roofs  made  of  its  leaves,  and  on 
bedsteads  made  of  its  branches.  It  has  served  us 
for  baskets,  mats,  brooms,  ropes,  cages  for  poultry, 
and  walking  sticks.  In  crossing  canals,  it  has  been 
our  bridge,  and  we  have  eaten  honey  made  (accord- 
ing to  the  account  of  the  natives,)  from  its  sap. 
'The  palm  is  crowned,  at  its  top  with  a  large  tuft 
of  spiring  leaves  about  four  feet  long,  which  never 
fall  off,  but  always  continue  in  the  same  flourishing 
verdure.'*  Dr.  Harris,  in  his  Natural  History  of  the 
Bible,  has  given  a  great  deal  of  information  on  this 
subject,  as  well  as  on  others,  of  which  he  treats. 

"27.  Most  of  the  day  there  has  been  a  strong 
wind.  About  noon  the  sandy  mountains  being  near 
us  on  the  west,  and  the  wind  blowing  high  from 
that  quarter,  the  air  was  filled  with  sand,  driven  be- 
fore the  wind  like  snow  in  New-England,  when  a, 
heavy  north-west  wind  follows  a  fall  of  light  snow. 
[t  came  into  our  boat,  and  even  into  our  cabin,  so 
that  our  clothes  and  books  were  covered  with  it. 

*  Psalm  «£T 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  247 

"About  sunset  arrived  at  Negadel,  on  the  west 
bank.  The  greater  part  of  the  inhabitants  are  Copts. 
Waited  on  the  roumus.  He  read  the  patriarch's 
letter,  and  looked  at  our  books;  but  said  they  had 
already  a  plenty.  He  paid  us  no  farther  attention, 
but  soon  walked  away.  We  sold  a  Testament  and 
a  Psalter,  and  then  a  priest  named  Antonio  invited 
us  to  his  house.  He  had  an  Arabic  Bible,  which 
lie  received  from  Mr.  Jowett,  whose  name  he  re- 
membered. He  said  he  had  read  the  whole  of  it, 
and  was  much  pleased  with  it.  Sold  a  few  more 
books,  and  exchanged  a  few  for  Arabic  and  Coptic 
manuscripts.  The  conduct  of  the  roumus  was  un- 
doubtedly the  cause  of  our  selling  so  few.  We  will 
not  even  conjecture,  whether  his  conduct  arose  from 
a  natural  incivility  of  disposition,  or  from  religious 
bigotry,  or  from  ignorance,  or  a  mistaken  opinion  of 
our  design.  'To  his  own  Master  he  standeth  or 
falleth.'  " 

28.  About  sunset  we  arrived  at  Thebes,  in  twenty- 
two  days  from  Cairo.  Here  we  met  with  two  com- 
panies of  travellers;  one  on  their  way  to  Assouan, 
consisting  of  a  Polish  baron,  whom  we  knew  in 
Cairo,  one  Englishman,  and  one  German;  the  other 
company  are  returning  from  Dongola,  and  consists 
of  a  Russian  count  and  two  Germans.  In  the  even- 
ing these  gentlemen  called  on  us  in  company  with 
Mr.  Rifand,  a  Frenchman,  who  has  been  here  sev- 
eral years  engaged  in  researches. 

J\larch  1.  "We  called  on  the  Coptic  priest 
Makar.  He  bought  a  Testament,  and  the  book  of 
Genesis,  and  told  us  there  were  sixty  Coptic  houses 
in  the  Luxor,  and  three  priests.  Many  persons 
were  present,  but  none  of  them  could  read. 

"In  the  afternoon,  we  took  a  view  of  the  temple 
of  Luxor.  Before  the  principal  gate-way  are  two 
immense  statues  of  granite  in  a  bad  state  of  preser- 
vation. The  body  of  each  statue  is  about  nine  feet 
in  diameter,  from  side  to  side.  One  of  them  has  an 


.248  MEMOIR    OF 

obelisk  at  its  back,  of  the  same  height,  and 
covered  with  hieroglyphics.  The  other  is  support- 
ed by  a  large  granite  slab.  Before  the  statues  are 
two  obelisks  like  those  of  Alexandria  and  Hieropo- 
lis.  The  wall  is  standing,  about  fifty  or  sixty  feet 
high.  From  the  top  of  it  we  had  a  good  view  of 
the  village.  We  saw  the  stupendous  ruins  of  this 
ancient  temple;  around  it  immense  heaps  of  rubbish; 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  ruins  and  rubbish,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  or  two  hundred  mud  huts.  Such, 
indeed,  is  the  appearance  of  these  huts,  that  you 
scarcely  seem  to  be  in  an  inhabited  village.  The 
temple  seems  to  have  consisted  of  two  principal 
parts,  one  near  the  gate  we  have  mentioned,  and 
the  other  connected  with  it  by  a  passage  now  indi- 
cated by  two  rows  of  columns,  seven  in  a  row,  each 
about  thirty  feet  in  circumference,  built  of  stones 
four  feet  thick.  Beyond  these  columns  are  a  vari- 
ety of  apartments,  the  walls  of  which  are  covered 
with  hieroglyphics;  and  there  are  in  all  not  less 
than  one  hundred  and  fifty,  or  two  hundred  col- 
umns of  different  forms,  sizes,  and  heights.  In 
these  apartments  without  doubt,  were  once  offered 
pagan  sacrifices. 

"Yesterday  we  made  known  our  wish  to  take 
lodgings  for  a  few  days  on  shore.  To-day  we  heard 
of  a  house  belonging  to  the  government,  which 
might  be  had.  In  the  evening  we  went  to  look  at 
it.  In  the  lower  apartment  we  found  some  Arabs 
sitting  on  the  ground  at  supper.  There  was  a  jack- 
ass in  the  same  room.  Passing  by  them  we  came 
to  the  stairs.  Three  or  four  of  the  steps  were  brok- 
en down,  so  as  to  render  it  almost  impossible  to 
ascend.  On  reaching  the  top,  we  found  the  floor 
of  the  rooms  was  made  thus: — Beams  of  the  palm- 
tree  supported  small  branches  of  the  same  and 
reeds,  and  these  were  covered  with  earth,  so  that 
the  chamber  floors  had  nearly  the  same  appear- 
ance, as  the  streets.  In  the  first  room  the  branches. 


RET.    FLINT    FISK. 

which  supported  the  earth,  having  given  away,  there 
were  several  holes  so  large  that  we  got  over  them 
with  difficulty,  and,  on  entering  another  room,  we 
found  the  floor  so  weak,  that  it  shook  under  our  feet, 
and  we  dared  to  walk  across  it  only  with  a  very  cau- 
tious step.  In  this  situation  our  light  was  extinguish- 
ed, and  we  had  some  apprehensions  about  our  return, 
until  an  Arab  brought  us  another  light.  Each  room 
had  large  windows  which  were  entirely  open.  The 
roof  was  of  bushes  and  had  several  apertures,  some 
of  them  large- — Such  was  the  house  offered  us  in 
Thebes;  and  probably  it  would  not  have  been  easy 
to  procure  a  better.  After  looking  at  this,  we  re- 
solved on  remaining  in  our  cabin,  though  it  was 
small  and  much  infested  with  vermin. 

"Sabbath,  2.  In  the  morning  we  read  the  Scrip- 
tures in  Romaic  to  our  servant,  and  gave  him  relig- 
ious instruction.  We  then  spent  a  season  in  social 
worship.  On  this  occasion  we  read  from  the  jour- 
nal of  Brainerd  an  account  of  his  conversion  and 
trials.  We  were  led  to  contrast  this  monument  of 
Brainerd  and  his  character  with  the  character  of 
Busiris,  Osymandias,  Cesostris,  Cheops,  and  Ceph- 
renes,  and  the  monuments  which  they  raised  to  per- 
petuate their  glory.  All  their  cities,  mausoleums, 
temples,  and  pyramids,  seemed  insignificant,  com- 
pared with  the  crown  of  glory  which  Brainerd  won. 
They  shall  perish;  most  of  them  indeed  have  per- 
ished already;  but  this  shall  remain  forever. 

"3.  Visited  the  temple  ofCarnac.  It  is  a  half- 
hour's  ride  from  Luxor.  We  spent  about  four  hours 
in  looking  at  its  ruins.  We  entered  by  a  gateway, 
on  the  south  side,  and  near  the  west  end  of  the  tem- 
ple. In  coming  up  to  the  gate,  we  passed  between 
two  rows  of  Sphinxes,  fifty  in  a  row.  Some  were 
almost  entirely  destroyed,  and  the  heads  were  brok- 
en off  from  them  all.  Those  that  were  most  entire, 
had  each  a  statue  of  some  god  before  it,  and  of  the 
same  piece  with  itself.  We  then  came  to  the  outer 


MEMOIR    OF 


gate.  The  whole  column  is  forty  feet  square,  and, 
as  nearly  as  we  could  judge,  seventy  high.  The 
passage  is  eighteen  feet  wide.  From  this  we  ad- 
vanced between  two  rows  of  sphinxes,  ten  in  a  rowr. 
about  forty  paces  to  a  second  gate,  which  opened 
into  an  apartment  where  stood  thirty  columns,  twen- 
ty feet  in  circumference.  Passing  a  third  gate  we 
entered  another  apartment,  in  which  are  eight  sim- 
ilar columns.  We  then  came  apparently  to  the  end 
of  these  ruins,  and  found  ourselves  among  the  dirty 
huts,  which  now  compose  the  village  of  Carnac,  and 
are  inhabited  by  ignorant  and  miserable  Arabs,  all 
Mussulmans.  The  number  of  dogs  was  to  all  ap- 
pearance nearly  equal  to  that  of  human  beings. 
Advancing  two  hundred  paces,  we  came  to  an  im- 
mense pile  of  walls,  columns,  &c.  This  is  the  most 
interesting  and  magnificent  part  of  the  temple." 

Mr.  Fisk  has  given  a  minute  description  of  this 
part  of  the  temple — the  magnificent  apartments, 
large  columns,  statues,  sphinxes,  and  obelisks,  con- 
nected with  this  immense  pile,  and  thus  concludes: — 

"The  extent  of  the  temple  from  the  south  gate  to 
the  north  is  about  six  hundred  and  sixty  paces,  and 
from  the  east  to  the  west,  about  five  hundred  and 
twenty.  The  walls  are  very  thick,  and  generally 
covered  with  hieroglyphics,  We  are  sensible  this 
is  but  a  very  imperfect  descriptibn  of  what  remains 
of  the  temple  of  Jupiter  at  Carnac.  Ruins  so  stu- 
pendous, after  the  lapse  of  three  or  four  thousand 
years,  show  that  the  temple,  in  the  time  of  its  glory, 
must  have  been  magnificent  beyond  conception. 
But  as  these  walls  and  columns  are  now  falling  and 
perishing,  so  all  human  glory  will  soon  fade  and 
wither  in  the  dust.  But  there  is  a  Temple,  whose 
columns  shall  never  fall,  and  whose  glory  shall 
never  fade;  whose  worship  shall  never  cease,  and 
whose  inhabitants  shall  never  die.  O  that  when  all 
earthly  temples  and  palaces  shall  be  buried  in  one 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  251 

universal  ruin,  our  spirits  may  be  found  worshippers 
in  that  imperishable  temple. 

"4.     Luxor  and  Carnac  include  what  remains  of 
Thebes,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Nile.     At  an  early 
hour  we  fell  down  the  river  a  little  way  in  our  boat, 
passed  to  the  other  side,  took  jack-asses,  (without 
saddles,  or  bridles)  and  rode  to  Gornon,  about  one 
hour  from  the  river.     We  stopped  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  John  Athanasius,  to  whom  we  had  a  letter  from 
Mr.    Salt.     He  is  a  Greek,  and  has  spent  several 
years  at  Thebes,  making  excavations,  and  searching 
for  antiquities,  in  the  employ  of  Mr.  Salt.     He  lived 
sometime  in  a  tomb,  and  then  built  a  house  over  it, 
which  he  now  inhabits.     He  spent  the  day  in  show- 
ing us  the   antiquities  of  the  place.     We  set  out 
first  to   see  the   tombs  of  the  kings.     In  our  way 
we  passed  over  a  high  mountain.     The  east  side  of 
it,  is  called  Hieropolis,  is  full  of  grottos,  from  many 
of  which  mummies  have  been  taken.     These  are 
now   inhabited   by  Arabs.     From  the   top   of  the 
mountain  we  had  a  fine  view  of  the  plain  of  Thebes, 
with  all  its  wonderful  antiquities.     We  descended 
the  mountain,  and  reached  the  tombs  in  an  hour 
after  leaving  the  house.     We  first  entered  the  tomb, 
which  was  opened  by  Belzoni  and  others  in  the  em- 
ploy of  Mr.   Salt,  in   1817,   and  which  is  therefore 
called  Mr.  Salt's.     We  entered  by  an  avenue  eight 
or  nine  feet  wide,  and   about   as  high,  descended 
twenty  eight  short  stairs,  then  walked  thirteen  paces 
still  descending,  then  twenty-five  more  stairs,  then 
eighteen  paces  which  brought  us  to  the  first  set  of 
chambers  consisting  of  three  apartments,  one  eigh- 
teen feet  by    fifteen,  and    the    others   thirty    feet 
square,  and  ten  or  twelve  high.     Then  descending 
eighteen  stairs  and  ten  paces,  we  came  to  a  second 
set  of  rooms.     The  principal  one  was  fifty  feet  by 
thirty.     Here,  when  the  tomb  was  opened,  was  a 
sarcophagus  of  alabaster,   which  has  been  removed 
to  London,  and  is  now  in  the  museum.     Adjoining 


252  MEMOIR    OF 

this  is  a  room  thirty  feet  square,  on  three  sides  of 
which  is  a  projection  which  forms  a  kind  of  table. 
There  are  also  two  side  chambers,  eight  or  ten  feet 
square,  and  seven  high.  In  the  different  rooms  are 
a  number  of  insulated  pilasters.  All  the  walls  of 
the  rooms,  and  of  the  passages,  are  covered  with 
hieroglyphics  of  the  finest  kind,  not,  like  most  hier- 
oglyphics, in  intaglio  but  in  alto  relievo.  In  one 
place  are  portrayed  priests  dressed  in  white,  hand- 
ling serpents;  in  another,  persons  offering  sacrifices; 
in  a  third,  a  company  of  prisoners;  in  a  fourth,  dead 
bodies,  &c.  All  these  apartments  are  cut  out  of 
the  solid  rock.  How  much  labor  to  prepare  a  tomb 
for  one  man." 

Mr.  Fisk  visited  other  tombs  which  he  also  de- 
scribes. He  was  informed  that  twenty-six  or  twen- 
ty-seven of  the  tombs  of  the  kings  are  now  open. 
It  is  stated  on  the  authority  of  Strabo,  "that  it 
was  commonly  reported,  that  there  had  been  forty 
of  these  monuments,  and  that  the  Thebean  priests 
gave  an  account  of  thirty-seven."  He  visited  the 
temple  of  Memnon  and  of  Isis. 

"Thence  we  went  to  two  collossal  statues  of 
Memnon.  They  are  not  very  far  from  the  temple 
of  Memnon,  and  are  in  the  sitting  posture,  with  their 
faces  to  the  east,  and  both  of  the  same  size.  The 
south  statue  is  of  one  stone,  and  almost  entire. 
The  other  had  been  broken,  (it  is  said  by  Cambyses,) 
and  has  since  been  repaired.  The  upper  part  is 
built  of  stones  of  a  different  kind  from  the  original. 
On  the  legs  and  feet  of  this  are  a  number  of  inscrip- 
tions, several  of  which  are  published  by  Hamilton. 
They  relate  to  the  sound  which  this  statue  is  said  to 
have  uttered  at  sun-rise.  Rollin  quotes  Strabo  as 
saying,  that  there  was  at  Thebes  a  statue  of  Mem- 
non, which  uttered  a  sound  when  the  beams  of  the 
rising  sun  shone  upon  it.  The  size  of  these  statues 
is  enormous.  We  stood  on  the  pedestal,  and  meas- 
ured twelve  feet  on  the  leg,  and  still  wanted  consid- 


REV,    PLINY    F1SK.  253 

Arable  of  reaching  the  knee.  Hamilton  says,  'The 
height  of  the  leg  and  foot  is  eighteen  feet  five  inches, 
and  the  length  of  the  little  finger,  four  feet  five 
inches.'  The  name  of  Memnon  is  connected  with 
a  temple,  a  tomb,  and  several  statues  at  Thebes; 
but  who  this  Memnon  was,  or  where  he  lived,  it  is 
not  easy  to  ascertain.  From  these  statues  we  re- 
turned to  our  boat  at  Luxor  in  the  evening. 

"We  have  now  taken  a  glance  at  what  remains  of 
one  of  the  most  ancient,  and  one  of  the  most  mag- 
nificent cities  of  the  world,  which  is  said  to  have 
had  one  hundred  gates,  and  to  have  been  able  to 
send  out  ten  thousand  soldiers  from  each  gate.  Her 
proud  monarchs,  and  their  abject  slaves,  now  sleep 
in  the  dust,  and  their  spirits  receive  their  just  reward 
from  Him  who  is  no  respecter  of  persons. 

"5.  Between  nine  and  ten  A.  M.  we  took  our 
leave  of  these  immense  and  magnificent  ruins,  and 
set  our  faces  again  toward  Cairo,  highly  gratified  in 
having  seen,  though  but  hastily  and  imperfectly, 
these  interesting  antiquities;  but  still  more  highly 
gratified  in  having  been  permitted,  to  supply  so 
many  nominal  Christians,  in  this  land  of  darkness, 
with  the  invaluable  Word  of  God. — We  had  no 
wind,  but  floated  along  with  the  current.  About 
5  P.  M.  passed  Negadeh. 

"6.  About  nine  A.  M.  we  arrived  at  Kene,  on  the 
cast  bank.  Went  into  the  town  with  books  for 
Mallem  Boulus,  (Paul,)  who  is  mentioned  in  Mr. 
Jowett's  Researches.  Mallem,  is  a  title  much  used 
among  the  Copts.  Its  import  is  learned,  or  a  teacher. 
Many  of  the  Coptic  mallems  are  clerks  and  writers 
for  government.  Mallem  Boulus  was  with  the  mus- 
selim.  A  man  was  sent  to  inform  him  of  our  arrival, 
and  he  immediately  came  to  see  us.  We  showed 
him  the  patriarch's  letter,  and  then  our  books.  He 
looked  at  the  books,  kissed  them,  purchased  several, 
and  assisted  us  in  selling  others.  He  is  the  chief 
man  among  the  Copts,  richly  dressed,  and  quite  in- 
22 


254  MEMOIR   OF 

telligent.  He  says  there  are  1500  houses  in  Kenc, 
of  which  150  are  Coptic.  They  have  no  church  or 
priest,  but  go  to  church  at  Goos,  three  or  four  hours 
off,  where  are  also  many  Copts. 

"A  mallem  who  teaches  a  school  of  thirty  boys 
came  in.  To  him  we  gave  five  copies  of  Genesis,  to 
be  given  as  premiums  to  such  of  his  pupils  as  should 
make  most  rapid  progress  in  their  studies.  Iscarus, 
a  learned  mallem,  also  called  on  us;  and  afterward 
accompanied  us  to  our  boat.  He  knows  Turkish, 
Arabic,  and  Coptic.  In  the  course  of  four  hours 
we  sold  thirty-one  books,  and  gave  away  seven, 
beside  Tracts. 

"Great  numbers  of  Mussulman  pilgrims  pass 
through  this  place,  on  their  way  to  Mecca.  Their 
defiling  influence  on  the  people  is  very  manifest. 
We  have  no  where  seen  so  many  Mussulman  women 
unveiled,  or  so  bold  and  shameless  as  here.  The 
place  seems  a  perfect  brothel. 

"We  left  Kene,  about  one  P.  M.,  and  in  an  hour 
after,  moored  on  the  west  bank  opposite  the  temple 
of  Denderah,  the  Tentiva  of  the  Romans.  The  mod- 
ern village  is  near  the  Nile;  the  temple  a  half  hour's 
ride  from  it.  We  found  this  temple  in  a  better  state 
of  preservation  than  any  we  had  seen. 

';It  was  from  this  temple  that  a  Frenchman,  about 
three  years  since,  took  away  the  Zodiac,  which  has 
excited  so  much  interest  among  the  learned.  The 
walls,  as  usual,  are  covered  with  hieroglyphics,  the 
mystical  characters  of  the  ancient  Egyptians.  Could 
we  read  these  characters,  we  should  no  doubt  derive 
much  information  about  the  ancient  history,  mythol- 
ogy, and  customs  of  the  country.  Whether  this 
knowledge  will  ever  be  attained,  remains  to  be 
seen.  Efforts  are  making,  and  hopes  of  success  are 
cherished.  We  returned  to  our  boat  at  five  o'clock, 
and  floated  down  the  Nile  till  late  in  the  evening; 
when  we  moored  for  the  night. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  255 

"7.  The  wind  very  strong  against  us,  so  as  almost 
completely  to  counteract  the  course  of  the  current. 
This  enabled  us  easily  to  believe  what  before  seem- 
ed improbable,  that  a  north  wind  blowing  when  the 
Nile  overflows,  has  a  powerful  effect  to  increase  the 
inundations,  and  keep  the  water  longer  on  the  land. 
Toward  evening  we  arrived  at  Dishne,  a  small  vil- 
lage on  the  east.  Here  one  man  told  us  there  are 
forty,  another  said  thirty  Coptic  houses;  and  proba- 
bly about  as  many  Mussulmans.  We  saw  a  number 
of  Copts,  only  three  of  whom  could  read;  and  those 
three  all  purchased  books.  They  have  neither  a 
church,  nor  a  priest  in  the  village.  Left  Dishne 
about  sun-set,  and  floated  down  the  current  during 
most  of  the  night. 

"8.  At  half  past  twelve  we  passed  Haon,  on  the 
west,  and  a  little  below  it  we  moored,  the  wind  be- 
ing contrary  and  very  violent.  Below  us  was  a 
large  boat,  which  had  a  cargo  of  negro  slaves,  car- 
rying them  down  to  Cairo;  a  sight,  which  could  not 
fail  to  excite  the  most  painful  emotions  in  our 
breasts.  A  little  before  three  P.  M.  we  left  our 
boat  and  walked  to  Bageoura,  an  inland  town.  Here 
are  several  learned  mallems,  a  roumus,  several 
priests,  a  church  and  nunnery  with  two  or  three 
nuns.  We  have  seldom  heard  of  a  nunnery  among 
the  Copts.  There  is  usually  a  convent  connected 
with  every  church,  but  it  is  the  dwelling  of  the 
priests,  whether  married  or  unmarried.  Many  of 
the  priests  are  married,  and  we  are  told  the  people 
are  best  pleased  when  this  is  the  case. 

"10.  We  awoke  in  sight  of  the  high  minarets  of 
Girge.  Went  first  to  pay  our  respects  to  the  bishop, 
and  were  conducted  to  his  house  through  a  narrow 
dark  avenue.  He  was  asleep,  but  the  roumus  re- 
ceived HS  very  kindly.  The  apartments  were  en- 
tirely without  furniture,  except  a  mat  of  reeds  spread 
on  the  floor,  on  which  we  sat;  but  they  were  cleaner 
than  the  rooms,  in  which  we  have  usually  been  re- 


356 


31EMOIR    OF 


ceived  by  the  Coptic  clergy.  After  waiting  a  while, 
the  bishop  awoke,  and  we  were  invited  into  hit-* 
presence.  He  was  in  feeble  health,  as  might  be 
expected  from  his  age,  which  is  ninety  years.  For 
thirty  one  years  he  has  been  bishop  of  this  diocese. 
The  roumus  told  us,  that  there  were  in  Egypt  twelve 
bishoprics,  two  east  of  the  Nile,  and  ten  west  of  it, 
The  whole  number  of  Coptic  priests  we  estimated 
at  two  hundred  and  thirty,  or  two  hundred  and  forty, 
but  others,  we  presume  with  good  reason,  set  it 
much  higher.  The  reason  he  assigns,  why  the  num- 
ber of  bishoprics  is  so  small,  is  the  poverty  and  trib- 
ulation which  the  Christians  are  now  in.  They  are 
indeed  in  bondage.  We  dined  with  the  roumus  on 
boiled  eggs,  bread,  and  honey." 

Mr.  F.  and  his  companion  went  ashore  on  the 
12th  and  ascended  a  mountain,  for  the  purpose  of 
surveying  a  grotto.  It  is  described  as  having  been 
excavated  in  a  solid  rock,  and  still  showing  marks  of 
the  chisel.  There  were  two  doors  fifteen  feet  wide 
and  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  high.  The  apartment 
was  about  a  hundred  feet  by  seventy-five  feet.  In 
front  of  the  doors  on  the  inside  two  large  columns 
were  standing,  which  were  attached  to  the  original 
rock,  and  inscribed  with  hieroglyphics.  The  moun- 
tain over  the  grotto  was  solid  rock  rising  a  hundred 
feet  nearly  perpendicular. 

"Sitting  down  in  one  of  the  windows,  we  cast  our 
eyes  over  one  of  the  most  enchanting  scenes  in  na- 
ture. From  an  elevation  of  two  hundred  feet,  we 
looked  down  on  the  Nile  meandering  through  the 
plains  that  are  enriched  and  fertilized  by  its  waters: 
while  these  plains  present  to  the  eye  a  variety  and 
richness  of  vegetation  seldom  seen.  Flocks  were 
grazing  in  every  direction;  numerous  small  villages, 
surrounded  by  groves  of  palm  trees,  increased  the 
variety  and  beauty  of  the  scenery;  while,  on  the  op- 
posite side  of  the  river,  rose  the  barren  hills  that 
skirt  the  Lybian  desert.  It  would  have  been  a  dc 


REV.  TLINY    FISK 


257 


lightful  scene  for  a  landscape  painter.  It  would 
have  been  a  romantic  spot  for  a  sentimental  poet. 
And  surely  a  hermit,  if  truly  pious,  might  in  this  cell 
contemplate  the  works  of  God  with  no  ordinary  de- 
gree of  tranquillity  and  peace. 

"13.  At  five  P.  M.  arrived  at  Abutig.  The  Copts 
have  a  school  for  boys.  We  inquired  if  there  was 
not  one  for  girls  likewise.  They  said,  'No.'  We 
then  asked  whether  any  of  the  women  could  read. 
As  if  surprised  at  such  strange  questions,  they  again 
answered,  'No.'  'Is  there  not  one  in  town  who  can 
read?'  'No,  not  half  an  one,'  was  the  reply. 

"20.  About  nine  A.  M.  we  passed  the  convent  of 
Miriam,  (Mary,)  situated  at  the  top  of  rocks  appar- 
ently inaccessible,  on  the  east  bank.  As  we  passed, 
we  saw  a  man  swimming  toward  our  boat.  He  was 
from  the  convent,  and  came  to  ask  alms.  We  gave 
him  something.  He  told  us  there  were  ten  monks 
in  the  convent.  One  of  them  was  in  sight  on  the 
top  of  the  rugged  rocks.  When  the  man  left  us, 
we  watched  to  see  how  he  ascended  to  his  habitation; 
but  we  lost  sight  of  him  behind  a  rock,  as  soon  as 
he  reached  the  shore.  It  is  impossible  to  discover 
any  passage.  In  the  evening  we  passed  a  village  on 
the  east  called  Sheraoune,  where  our  rais  says  there 
are  many  Copts.  The  Arabs  told  us,  that  the  Mus- 
sulmans have  both  monasteries  and  nunneries,  and 
that  in  the  Faioun,  a  province  in  the  west  of  Egypt, 
there  is  a  nunnery,  in  which  are  forty  nuns. 

"Between  Cairo  and  Minie,  are  several  convents 
and  villages,  at  which  we  intended  to  stop  on  our 
return;  but  having  distributed  all  our  books,  and 
being  in  haste,  we  passed  by  them  all.  We  hoped, 
also,  to  find  it  convenient  to  visit  the  pyramids  of 
Saccara,  and  the  site  of  ancient  Memphis  which  is 
near  them.  But  this  too  we  were  obliged  to  relin- 
quish." 

Sabbath  the  23d  was  a  day  of  great  anxiety  to 
jhe  missionaries.  TIrcy  had  heard  reports  that  a 


58  MEMOffi   OF 

general  massacre  of  Europeans  had  been  commenc- 
ed by  the  Turks.  They  had  been  apprised  of  the 
fact,  that  complaints  against  them  had  been  brought 
to  the  pasha,  in  consequence  of  their  discussing  re- 
ligious subjects  with  Mussulmans.  Fears  too  were 
entertained  that  the  plague  was  raging  at  Cairo, 
where  they  must  land.  They  trembled  to  approach 
the  shore,  lest  they  should  find  themselves  exposed 
to  the  sword  or  to  the  pestilence,  or  both.  Coming 
to  anchor  in  this  fearful  suspense,  they  sent  a  mes- 
senger to  Mr.  Salt,  to  obtain  information  respecting 
the  state  of  the  city.  In  the  mean  time  they  made 
their  prayer  to  God,  and  waited  for  intelligence, 
from  which  they  might  learn  what  their  real  situa- 
tion was.  At  3  o'clock  P.  M.  a  note  was  received 
from  Mr.  Salt,  bringing  the  joyful  tidings,  that  all 
was  safe  and  tranquil  on  shore,  and  that  they  might 
land  without  fear,  as  soon  as  convenient. 

"24.  Took  lodgings  at  the  house  where  we  were 
before,  and  where  travellers  usually  lodge.  In  our 
journey  to  Thebes  we  were  absent  from  Cairo  forty- 
six  days,  and  the  expenses  amounted,  altogether  to 
about  thirty  dollars  each.  We  sold  in  Arabic,  two 
hundred  and  eleven  Testaments,  and  one  hundred 
and  twenty-seven  copies  of  Genesis,  and,  seven 
Psalters;  and  gave  away  ten  Testaments,  forty-five 
-  copies  of  Genesis,  and  one  Psalter.  In  other  lan- 
guages wre  have  sold  four,  and  given  away  five  Tes- 
taments and  Bibles.  We  also  distributed  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  Tracts. 

"During  the  journey,  we  were  both  attacked  with 
a  fever,  though  at  different  times.  Through  the 
kindness  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  both  recover- 
ed after  an  illness  of  only  four  or  five  days.  When 
in  ill  health  among  strangers,  and  with  bad  accom- 
modations, the  mind  begins  to  turn  back  to  the 
friends  we  have  left  afar  off.  With  a  mattress  spread 
on  the  cabin  floor,  no  chair  but  a  box  of  books,  none 
of  the  little  comforts,  which  mothers  and  sisters 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  259 

know  so  well  how  to  provide,  the  wind  blowing  into 
our  cabirlfnri  this  situation  it  was  impossible  not  to 
recal  to  mind  the  kind  attention  we  used  to  receive, 
when  ill,  from  friends,  whose  names  we  cannot  re- 
collect without  the  tenderest  emotions.  But  then 
we  reflected,  how  much  better  was  our  situation 
than  that  of  better  men  than  we,  has  often  been. 

"What  must  not  Brainerd  have  suffered,  when 
sick  among  the  Indians?  And  what  were  Martyn's 
trials,  with  the  heat,  the  dust,  his  savage  guide,  and 
no  friend  near  him? 

"Our  dear  brother  Parsons  likewise  suffered  more 
than  it  would  be  easy  to  express,  while  at  sea,  and 
especially  while  at  Syra,  feeble,  much  of  the  time 
delirious,  his  physician  trying  to  persuade  him  that 
his  host  wished  to  hasten  his  death,  no  faithful  friend 
near  him,  no  one  to  read,  pray  or  converse  with  him 
about  divine  things,  and  few  of  the  attentions  and 
comforts  which  we  enjoy. 

"Instead  then  of  murmuring,  let  us  be  grateful 
that  we  enjoy  so  many  more  comforts  than  we  de- 
serve. And  now  that  our  health  is  restored,  may 
we  be  more  entirely  devoted  than  ever  to  the  ser- 
vice of  our  Preserver. 

"We  have  now  been  in  Egypt  nearly  three  months; 
and,  in  connexion  with  Mr.  Wolff,  have  been  per- 
mitted to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  address  men  on 
religious  subjects,  in  English,  French,  German,  Ital- 
ian, Greek,  Hebrew,  and  Arabic;  have  distributed 
about  eight  hundred  copies  of  the  Bible,  or  parts  of 
it,  in  twelve  languages;  and  more  than  2000  Tracts. 
We  have  had  fears,  and  some  troubles;  but  the 
Lord  has  preserved  us,  and  delivered  us. 

"We  are  conscious  of  many  imperfections  and 
much  sin;  yet  we  have  found  peace  and  joy  in  our 
work.  When  we  look  forward,  we  anticipate  new- 
troubles,  and  new  fears.  We  commend  ourselves 
to  the  prayers  of  our  Christian  friends.  We  com- 


260  MEMOIR    OF 

mend  ourselves  to  the  protection  of  our  blessed 
Redeemer.  To  him  be  all  glory  for  eMB|  and  lei 
the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glory.  Amen." 

On  the  26th,  Mr.  Fisk  attended  a  Jewish  wed- 
ing,  of  which  he  gives  the  following  account. 

"The  gentlemen  assembled  in  a  large  apartment, 
in  reality  the  court,  but  now  used  as  a  parlor.  We 
were  seated  on  a  divan  at  one  end  of  the  court, 
where  the  ceremony  was  to  be  performed.  Near 
us  stood  a  large  wax  candle,  and  from  the  ceiling 
were  suspended  seven  chandeliers.  Some  of  the 
candles  were  burning,  though  it  was  not  dark.  All 
the  Orientals  have  a  great  fondness  for  burning 
lamps  and  candles  in  their  places  of  worship,  and 
on  all  religious  occasions.  At  the  opposite  end  of 
the  court  was  a  kind  of  gallery,  where  the  bride 
was  making  preparation  for  the  ceremony,  and  in 
front  of  which  hung  stripes  of  different  colored 
paper,  red,  pale  red,  and  yellow,  some  of  them 
covered  with  gold  leaf.  Now  and  then  the  bride 
showed  herself  through  the  lattice  or  wooden  net- 
work, which  stood  in  front  of  the  gallery.  It  re- 
minded us  of  Solomon's  Song,  ii.  9.  'My  beloved 
is  like  a  roe,  or  a  young  hart;  behold  he  standeth 
behind  our  wall,  he  looketh  forth  at  the  windows, 
showing  himself  through  the  lattice.' 

''About  5  o'clock  the  high  priest,  (Rabbi  Mercado,) 
and  five  other  Rabbies  came  in,  and  took  their  seats 
on  the  divan,  and  the  service  soon  commenced. 
First,  the  clerk  and  people  repeated  in  Hebrew 
the  eighteen  benedictions  of  the  name  of  God. 
Then  the  high  priest  arose,  and  said,  'Blessed  are 
they  who  dwell  in  thy  house;  they  shall  praise  thee 
forever.'  The  people  responded,  'Blessed  people, 
whose  God  is  the  Lord.'  After  this  the  evening 
prayer  was  said,  in  Vhich  the  name  of  God  occurs 
eighteen  times.  Each  time  this  name  was  repeated 
the  Rabbies  shook  and  trembled.  After  this  prayer 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  261 

llie  nuptial  torch  was  lighted.  It  was  a  large  wax 
candle,  dividing  itself  into  nine  branches,  all  of 
which  were  burning.  This  was  carried  up  to  the 
gallery  of  the  ladies,  where  the  bride  was  waiting, 
the  bridegroom  being  all  the  time  among  the  gen- 
tlemen below.  Boys  then  began  to  beat  on  cym- 
bals, and  the  bride  was  conducted  down  stairs, 
covered  with  a  long  white  veil,  preceded  by  three 
women  with  cymbals,  and  led  by  two  others.  Sev- 
eral women  also  followed  her,  one  of  whom  occasion- 
ally uttered  a  shriek,  which  we  at  first  supposed  a 
shriek  of  distress,  but  were  afterwards  told  it  was 
an  expression  of  joy.  The  whole  court  now  rung 
with  cries,  shouts,  and  the  noise  of  the  cymbals. 
The  bride  being  led  to  the  divan,  the  bridegroom 
took  his  place  by  her  side,  and  both  continued 
standing,  while  Rabbi  Mercado  accompanied  by  the 
people,  repeated  the  45th  Psalm;  'My  heart  is  indit- 
ing a  good  matter,'  &c.  The  Rabbi  then  took  a 
cup  of  wine,  and  said,  'Blessed  art  thou,  O  Lord 
our  God,  King  of  the  world,  who  hast  created  the 
fruit  of  the  vine.'  The  people  responded,  'Blessed 
be  he,  and  blessed  be  his  name.' — Rabbi.  'Blessed 
be  thou,  O  Lord,  who  sanctifiest  thy  people  by  wed- 
ing  and  by  marriage.' — People.  'Blessed  be  he, 
and  blessed  be  his  name.' 

"One  of  the  Rabbies  then  took  a  ring  and  put  it 
on  the  finger  of  the  bridegroom,  and  then  on  the 
finger  of  the  bride,  and  then  gave  it  to  the  bride- 
groom, who  placed  it  on  the  finger  of  his  bride, 
saying,  'Verily  thou  art  espoused  to  me  by  this  ring, 
according  to  the  law  of  Moses  and  of  Israel.'  A 
large  shawl  was  then  thrown  over  the  new  married 
couple,  and  the  Rabbi,  twice  giving  them  wine  to 
drink,  said  'Blessed  art  thou  O  Lord  our  God,  King 
of  the  world,  who  hast  created  all  things  for  thy 
glory.  Blessed  art  thou,  O  Lord  our  God,  King 
of  the  world  who  hast  created  man  in  thy  likeness, 
and  hast  prepared  for  him  and /row  him  a  house  for 


JoJ  MEMOIR    OP 

ever  and  ever.'  At  the  end  of  each  sentence  the 
people  responded,  'Blessed  be  he,  and  blessed  be 
Ins  name.'  Rabbi.  'Rejoice,  shout  and  be  merry, 
thou  barren.  Thou  wilt  soon  gather  thy  children 
about  thee  in  joy.  Blessed  art  thou,  O  Lord,  thou 
that  makest  joyful  Zion's  children.  Thou  makes  t 
joyful  with  joy  a  lovely  pair,  as  thou  didst  make 
joyful  thy  creature  according  to  thy  image  in  the 
garden  of  Eden  of  old.  Blessed  art  thou,  O  Lord, 
who  rejoicest  bridegroom  and  bride!  Blessed  art 
thou,  O  Lord  our  God,  King  of  the  world,  who  hast 
created  rejoicing  and  joy,  and  also  bridegroom  and 
bride.  The  voice  of  love  and  affection,  cordiality, 
peace  and  friendship,  shall  be  speedily  heard  in  the 
cities  of  Judah,  and  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem; — 
the  voice  of  rejoicing  and  the  voice  of  joy; — the 
voice  of  the  bridegroom,  and  the  Voice  of  the  bride; 
— the  voice  of  shouting,  and  of  wedding  days,  and 
of  marriage,  and  of  feasting  days,  and  the  voice  of 
the  music  of  the  youth.  Blessed  art  thou,  O  Lord, 
who  makest  joyful  the  bridegroom  with  the  bride, 
and  makest  them  prosper.' 

"After  this  the  bridegroom  took  the  cup  of  wine 
and  tasted  it,  and  then  gave  to  his  spouse.  Both  of 
them  continued  standing  during  the  whole  service. 
Then  the  Rabbi  said,  'Praise  the  Lord,  for  his  mer- 
cy endureth  forever.  Joys  shall  increase  in  Israel, 
and  sorrows  shall  flee  away,  and  it  shall  be  for  a 
good  sign.'  As  the  Jews  present  offered  ytheir  con- 
gratulations to  the  bridegroom  they  said,  'A  good 
sign-'  The  nuptial  torch  was  then  extinguished, 
but  immediately  lighted  again,  and  the  bride  was 
reconducted  to  her  chamber  by  the  women  with  the 
sound  of  cymbals. 

"While  the  Rabbies  were  performing  the  service 
some  of  the  people  attended  to  it  with  great  devo- 
tion, but  others  were  talking,  laughing,  and  walking 
about  the  room.  The  Rabbies  went  through  the 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  2C3 

service  in  the  hurried,  indistinct  manner,  which 
seems  to  pervade  all  religious  services  in  the  East.'5 
On  the  27th,  Mr.  Fisk,  and  his  fellow  travellers 
rode  out  to  Shoobreh  to  see  the  summer  palace  and 
garden  of  the  pasha,  where  he  puts  himself  in  quar- 
antine, whenever  the  plague  appears  in  the  city. 
The  garden  is  represented  as  beautiful,  and  the 
palace  splendid.  Near  the  palace  they  saw  a  camel- 
leopard  from  Sennaar,  and  an  elephant  from  Bom- 
bay. The  former  animal  they  describe  as  being 
about  the  size  of  a  small  horse  though  shorter,  with 
neck  and  head  like  those  of  the  deer,  and  a  skin 
beautifully  spotted,  red  and  white.  Its  appearance 
was  mild  and  gentle,  its  motions  lively,  gay,  and 
proud. 

"Near  Shoobreh  we  met  a  crowd  in  the  street 
composed  principally  of  women  and  children  fol- 
lowing some  soldiers,  who  were  leading  along  a 
number  of  Arabs  with  their  hands  bound.  The 
women  were  weeping,  and  shrieking,  and  crying, 
'My  liver!  my  liver!'  We  found,  on  inquiry,  that  the 
young  men  had  been  pressed  as  soldiers  by  order  of 
government.  The  process  is  this.  Government 
sends  out  men  to  the  villages  with  orders  to  return 
with  a  certain  number  of  soldiers.  They  go  and 
seize  the  first  promising  young  men  they  can  find. 
One  young  man  had  fainted,  and  an  old  man  was 
carrying  him  off,  followed  by  women  who  rent  the 
air  with  their  cries. — We  had  scarcely  left  this 
crowd  before  wre  met  a  man  carrying  a  corpse  on  a 
mule,  probably  to  bury  it.  It  was  merely  wrapped 
up  in  a  mat  of  reeds.  The  whole  was  a  piteous 
and  affecting  scene. 

"April  2.  Made  a  visit  to  the  Emeer  Besheer  at 
iiis  retreat  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile,  above  old 
Cairo.  He  has  with  him  a  number  of  attendants  and 
soldiers  from  Mount  Lebanon,  Druses  and  Maro- 
nites.  He  incurred,  some  time  since,  the  displea- 
sure of  the  Porte,  and  an  order  was  sent  for  his 


264  MEMOIR   OF 

head.  He,  however,  found  a  safe  retreat  with  the 
pasha  of  Egypt,  through  whose  mediation,  and,  if 
our  information  is  correct,  by  means  of  a  present  of 
100,000  dollars,  he  has  obtained  pardon,  and  a  fir- 
man restoring  him  to  his  former  authority.  He  re- 
ceived us  very  favorably.  He  knew  something  of 
America,  and  when  we  told  him  we  were  Americans, 
he  gave  us  a  salutation,  and  an  expressive  look, 
which  flattered  our  national  pride.  When  he 
learned  that  we  intended  going  to  Mount  Lebanon, 
he  said  he  should  expect  to  see  us  there,  named  a 
place  which  he  said  would  be  the  best  for  learning 
Arabic,  and  promised  to  give  us  a  letter  for  that 
place.  We  were  struck  with  the  stout,  robust  ap- 
pearance of  the  Druses  and  Maronites. 

"3.  Called  on  Osman  Nureddin,  the  President  of 
the  pasha's  college.  We  gave  him  some  literary 
pamphlets,  and  Erskine  on  the  Evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity in  French.  He  treated  us  very  politely,  but 
received  Erskine's  work  with  a  look  which  showed 
that  it  was  not  very  acceptable.  Called  likewise 
to-day  on  the  Armenian  bishop  Gregory.  He  gave 
us  a  letter  for  Jerusalem." 

Mr.  Fisk  in  connexion  with  Messrs.  King  and 
Wolff  was  in  Egypt  about  three  months.  During 
this  time  they  distributed,  or  gave  away  for  distri- 
bution 3,700  Tracts.  They  gave  away  256  copies 
of  the  Bible  or  parts  of  it,  and  sold  644  for  about 
183  dollars. 

"When  we  review  our  labors,  'he  remarks,'  we 
feel,  that  we  have  great  need,  to  humble  ourselves, 
and  implore  pardon  for  our  unbelief,  and  timidity, 
and  pride;  at  the  same  time  we  can  most  sincerely 
give  thanks  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  has 
brought  us  to  this  land,  and  has  enabled  us  to  cir- 
culate so  extensively  his  holy  Word.  They,  who 
come  after  us,  will  be  more  able  to  judge  how  much 
good  has  been  done.  The  day  of  judgment,  we 
hope,  will  show  that  the.se  labors  have  not  freen  in 


REV.    PLINY    FISK,  265 


CHAPTER  X. 

JOURNEY  FROM  EGYPT  TO  JERUSALEM  THROUGH  THE 
DESERT,  INCLUDING  HIS  LABORS  AND  OBSERVATIONS 
IN  THE  HOLY  CITY  AND  VICINITY. 

We  now  commence  the  description,  given  by  Mr. 
Fisk,  of  his  journey  from  Cairo  to  Jerusalem,  in 
company  with  Mr.  King  and  Mr.  Wolff.  He  passed 
through  the  same  desert  in  which  the  children  of 
Israel  wandered,  where  they  murmured  and  rebelled, 
and  where,  after  a  long  protracted  "day  of  provoca- 
tion," they  fell. 

"April  7,  1823.  Soon  after  sun-rise  an  Arab 
shekh  came  with  our  camels.  We  had  engaged 
thirteen  and  were  to  pay  six  dollars  and  a  half  for 
each,  for  the  journey  from  Cairo  to  Jaffa.  Four 
were  for  ourselves  and  servant,  one  for  our  guide 
Mustapha,  one  for  water,  one  for  provisions,  four  for 
our  trunks  of  books  and  clothes,  and  two  for  the 
books  of  the  Bible  Society  and  the  Jews'  Society. 
We  had  purchased  four  goat  skins  and  four  leather 
bottles,  in  which  to  carry  our  water. 

"We  had  hoped  to  find  a  caravan  going  through 
the  desert,  but  finding  it  not  likely  that  one  would 
go  for  some  weeks,  we  prepared  to  set  out  alone. 

"At  9  o'clock  we  took  leave  of  Mr.  Salt  and  his 
family,  and  rode  out  of  town;  and  after  arranging 
our  baggage,  commenced  our  journey  at  ten  in  reg- 
ular order  for  Syria.  As  we  started,  a  Turkish  der- 
vish and  two  or  three  others  joined  our  caravan. 
We  passed  a  little  way  frem  Matarieh,  and  the  obe- 
lisk of  On  or  Heliopolis.  Till  one  o'clock  we  rode 
in  the  edge  of  the  wilderness,  with  its  immense  ex- 
tent stretching  away  to  the  right,  and  the  fertile 
plains  of  the  Nile  to  the  left.  At  one  our  road  led 
us  into  the  fields,  but  stfll  near  the  desert.  At  nearly 
t  o'clock,  after  riding  more  than  five  hours,  course 
23 


200  >IEMOIR    OF 

E.  N.  E.  we  pitched  our  tent  on  the  sandy  plain 
near  the  village  Abu-Sabel.  Here  a  numbei  of 
Mussulmans  and  several  Armenians  joined  our  car- 
avan. They  had  been  waiting  at  the  village  for  a 
caravan  to  pass,  with  which  they  might  go  through 
the  desert. 

"In  the  evening  we  observed  the  Monthly  Concert 
of  Prayer. 

"8.  We  arose  at  five,  and  at  six  resumed  our  jour- 
ney. At  eight,  we  passed  a  village  in  a  large  grove 
of  palm-trees.  At  half  past  eleven,  having  rode  on 
with  our  guide,  and  trotting  our  camels  till  we  were 
almost  out  of  sight  of  the  caravan,  we  stopped  to  rest 
under  the  shade  of  a  tree.  Here  we  felt  the  force 
and  saw  the  beauty  of  the  comparison,  'like  the  sha- 
dow of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land.'  The  caravan 
came  up  in  half  an  hour,  and  we  went  on.  At  one,  af- 
ter riding  seven  hours,  course  N.  and  N.  E.  we  pitched 
our  tent  on  the  road  near  the  village  Bilbes.  Found 
the  thermometer  in  our  tent  at  85Q.  In  our  room  at 
Cairo  it  had  been  for  some  time  from  70°  to  76Q. 
We  have  hitherto  had  fertile  fields  on  our  left  hand, 
and  the  barren  desert  on  our  right.  In  looking  off 
upon  the  desert  we  have  observed  at  a  distance  the 
appearance  of  water.  The  illusion  is  perfect,  and  did 
we  not  know  that  it  is  a  mere  illusion,  we  should  con- 
fidently say  that  we  saw  water.  It  sometimes  appears 
like  a  lake,  and  sometimes  like  a  river.  As  you  ap- 
proach it,  it  recedes  or  vanishes. — Thus  are  the  hopes 
of  this  world,  and  the  objects  which  men  ardently 
pursue,  false  and  illusive  as  the  streams  of  the  desert. 

"9.  Bilbes  being  the  last  village  before  crossing 
the  desert,  our  attendants  were  employed  in  getting 
things  for  themselves  and  their  beasts,  and  we  did 
not  set  off  till  half  past  nine.  Several  Turks,  Arabs 
and  Armenians  here  joined  our  caravan.  After  en- 
tering the  desert,  we  counted  the  persons  belonging 
to  the  caravan,  and  found  the  whole  number  74,  with 
44  camels,  57  asses,  one  mule,  and  one  horse.  Sev- 


REV.    PLINY    PISK.  267 

eral  of  the  camels  are  loaded  witli  merchandize,  and 
most  of  the  camel  drivers  perform  the  whole  journey 
on  foot.  It  may  be  interesting  to  some  of  our  friends 
to  see  a  list  of  oriental  names,  and  to  learn  with  what 
a  'mixed  multitude,'  we  passed  through  the  'great 
and  terrible  wilderness.' 

"There  were  Mussulman  dervishes: — viz.  Hadgi 
Mustapha,  of  Jerusalem;  Hadgi  Abdool,  Hadgi  Kha- 
leel,  and  Hadgi  Saveer,  from  Bokkaria;  Hadgi  Kah- 
man,  Hadgi  Mohammed,  and  Abdallah,  from  near 
Astrachan. 

"drabs: — Mustapha,  our  guide  and  the  shekh  of 
the  caravan;  Ismael  (Ishmael)  and  Abdool  Assiz, 
who  own  a  part  of  the  camels;  and  Hadgi  Ahmed, 
the  conductor  of  a  part  of  the  caravan.  Among  the 
camel-drivers  on  foot  were  Moses,  Mahommed  of  El 
Arish,  Hassan,  Hadgi  Ibrahim  (Abraham,)  Mahom- 
med of  Gaza,  Said,  Khaleel,  Mahommed,  a  lad,  and 
Selim  and  Selina,  two  Bedouins. 

"Turks: — Hadgi  Ibrahim,  of  Damascus.  [He  was 
attended  by  a  black  eunuch,  and  his  form  and  size 
would  seem  to  mark  him  out  as  a  son  of  Anak.  'He 
seemed  built  like  a  tower.']  Three  soldiers  from 
Erzeroum;  Hadgi  Suleiman  (Solomon)  ofDearbeker; 
Hadgi  Younas  (Jonas)  of  Bagdad;  and  Hadgi  Mah- 
moud. 

"Armenians: — Boghas  (Paul)  from  Smyrna;  one 
from  Constantinople;  Boghas  and  three  others  from 
Koordistan;  and  Tameer,  who  passed  for  a  Turkish 
soldier,  but  told  us  privately  that  he  was  an  Armen- 
ian. 

"Greeks: — One  from  Tocat,  where  Martyn  died, 
one  from  Anatolia,  (neither  of  whom  speak  any  thing 
but  Turkish,)  and  Elias,  a  Catholic  Maronite  from 
Nazareth. 

"There  were  also  eight  women;  one  the  mother 
of  Elias,  three  Turkish,  one  an  Arab,  andjthree  negro 
slaves. 


MEMOIR  OF 

"At  half  past  two,  after  riding  five  hours,  we  pitch- 
ed our  tent  on  the  plain  called  Rode  el  Woken. 
Thermometer  in  our  tent  at  79°.  Asked  the  dervish, 
Hagdi  Mustapha,  what  a  dervish  is.  He  replied, 
'One  that  eats  what  he  has  to  day,  and  trusts  God  for 
the  future.'  'Are  they  priests?'  'They  are  among 
Turks  what  priests  are  among  Christians.'  'Are  they 
monks?  or  can  they  marry?'  'Some  marry,  others 
not,  as  they  please.'  The  term  Hagdi,  which  occurs 
so  often  in  the  above  list  of  names,  means  pilgrim, 
and  is  a  title  given  by  the  Turks  to  all  who  have  per- 
formed the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca.  The  Greeks  have 
adopted  the  word  into  their  language,  and  bestowed 
the  title  upon  all  who  have  made  the  pilgrimage  to 
Jerusalem. 

"Most  of  the  time  to  day  we  have  been  rising  a 
gentle  ascent,  course  E.  and  N.  E.  We  are  now  in 
the  desert,  out  of  sight  of  the  inhabited  world.  Its 
appearance,  however,  is  not  so  perfectly  barren,  as 
we  expected  to  find  it.  Almost  every  where  we  see 
thistles,  grass,  and  flowers,  growing  out  of  the  sand, 
though  thinly  scattered,  of  stinted  growth,  and  of  a 
dry  and  withered  look.  When  we  stop,  we  select  a 
good  spot  for  our  encampment,  raise  our  tent  on  its 
two  poles,  stretch  out  the  ropes  and  fasten  them  to 
the  earth  with  pins,  and  then  arrange  our  trunks 
and  boxes  of  books,  so  that  they  serve  us  for  tables,, 
chairs,  and  bed-steads. 

<;10.  When  the  caravan  stops,  the  camels  are 
turned  out  to  feed  on  the  thistles,  weeds,  and  grass, 
which  the  desert  produces.  At  sun-set  they  are  as- 
sembled, and  made  to  lie  down  around  the  encamp- 
ment. Yesterday  afternoon  four  of  them  which  car- 
ried merchandize  for  an  Armenian,  went  off,  and 
could  not  be  found.  Two  or  three  men  were  de- 
spatched in  search  of  them.  This  morning  they  were 
not  found,  and  we  arranged  our  baggage  so  as  to  give 
the  Armenian  one  of  ours.  The  rest  of  the  compa- 
ny also  gave  him  assistance  in  carrying  his  baggage. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  2G9 

and  we  set  off  at  seven.  Saw  a  mountain  at  a  great 
distance  on  our  right,  and  a  village  far  ofFon  our  left. 
In  the  course  of  the  day  the  four  camels  were  found 
-at  a  distance,  and  brought  into  the  encampment  at 
evening.  At  two,  after  travelling  seven  hours,  we 
pitched  our  tent  at  Mahsima.  Thermometer  in  the 
tent  84°,  in  the  sun  104°.  Here  is  a  well  of  what 
we  call  here  in  the  desert,  good  water.  The  goat- 
skins,  which  we  took  to  carry  water  in,  were  new., 
and  have  given  the  water  a  reddish  color,  and  an  ex- 
ceedingly loathsome  taste. 

"In  the  evening  we  found  that  the  butter,  which 
we  put  up  at  Cairo  for  our  journey,  had  bred  worms., 
so  that  we  could  not  use  it. 

11.  This  forenoon  the  passports  of  the  different 
companies  were  thrice  demanded  by  Arab  soldiers, 
Hvho  patrol  this  part  of  the  desert  for  the  purpose  of 
stopping  travellers  who  are  destitute  of  passports. 

"Far  off  on  our  right  hand,  we  saw  a  range  of  moun- 
tains. Our  course  in  the  morning  was  nearly  E.;  af- 
wards  it  varied  to  nearly  N.  At  two,  after  more  than 
seven  hours  travel,  we  pitched  our  tent  at  Jissar, 
Those  places  in  the  desert  where  there  are  wells,  or 
where  caravans  are  accustomed  to  encamp,  have  in 
consequence  received  names.  We  give  the  names 
as  they  are  repeated  to  us  by  our  guide.  Our  road 
hitherto  has  been  alternately  loose,  moveable  sand, 
and  hard  sand  mixed  with  gravel. 

"After  some  refreshment,  we  took  a  Persian  Tes- 
tament, and  Genesis  in  Arabic,  and  went  to  Hadgi 
Mohammed,  the  dervish.  We  sat  down  with  him  on 
his  blanket  spread  on  the  sand,  with  the  sun  beat- 
ing on  our  heads,  and  then  showed  him  our  books. 
He  reads  well  in  Persian  and  Arabic.  Of  the  other 
dervishes,  not  one  knows  how  to  read.  While  we 
were  reading  with  him,  most  of  the  dervishes,  and 
several  Turks  and  Armenians,  gathered  around  and 
listened.  Mohammed  read  in  Genesis,  and  said  it 
was  vc.nj  good.  Another  Turk  theii  took  it,  and  read 
23* 


-70  MEMOIR   OF 

that  God  rested  on  the  seventh  day,  and  said  angrily, 
that  it  was  infidelity  to  say  that  God  rested.  Mr. 
Wolff  tried  to  explain,  but  to  no  purpose,  till  he 
said  he  had  given  such  a  book  to  the  mufti  of  Jeru- 
salem, who  said  it  was  good.  This  argument  silenc- 
ed him  at  once.  We  gave  the  book  of  Genesis  to 
Mohammed.  While  we  were  sitting  with  him,  Elias 
the  Maronite  began  to  beat  his  mother,  because  she 
did  not  cook  his  victuals  as  he  wished.  Mr.  Wolff 
went  to  him,  and  reproved  him  severely  for  such 
conduct;  The  Turks  said  tauntingly,  'He  is  a  Chris- 
tian.' We  were  glad  they  heard  Mr.  Wolff's  admo- 
nition, in  which  he  shewed  them  how  inconsistent 
his  behavior  was  with  the  commands  of  the  Gos- 
pel. The  unnatural  man  at  length  relented,  and 
went  to  his  mother  and  kissed  her  hand  in  token  of 
acknowledgment.  Towards  evening  two  Turks  had 
a  dispute  which  finally  led  to  blows.  Hadgi  Ibra- 
him (the  Anakite)  interfered,  and  by  loud  words 
and  a  few  blows,  settled  the  quarrel.  After  this, 
the  dervish  Mustapha  became  very  angry  with  his 
ass,  and  like  Balaam  fell  to  beating  him,  and  con- 
cluded by  calling  him  a  Jew. 

"12.  Saw  several  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats, 
guarded  by  Bedouin  shepherds,  and  feeding  on  the 
scanty  vegetation  of  the  desert.  Met  also  a  caravan 
of  150  camels  going  to  Cairo.  As  we  proceeded  in 
a  north-easterly  direction,  we  found  less  vegetation, 
and  more  sand-hills  than  heretofore. 

"13.  It  is  the  Sabbath  on  which  we  wish  to  rest. 
But  we  are  in  the  midst  of  the  wilderness,  with  but 
a  scanty  supply  of  provisions,  and  no  water  ex- 
cept what  is  very  offensive;  and  we  have  a  jour- 
jiey  of  four  days,  before  we  can  reach  any  human 
dwelling.  The  case  is  a  clear  one,  that  we  must 
seek  the  divine  blessing  and  proceed  on  our  way, 
and  in  our  meditations  endeavor  to  find  Him,  who 

'Is  ever  present,  ever  felt, 

In  the  void  waste,  as  i»  the  city  full.' 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  71 

"Read  the  84th  Psalm,  and  sympathized  with 
David  in  his  exile,  when  banished  from  the  house  of 
God.  Thought  of  our  brethren  and  friends  at 
home,  who  are  enjoying  the  privileges  of  the  sanc- 
tuary; and,  contrasting  our  present  situation,  ex- 
claimed; —  'I  am  cast  out  of  thy  sight,  yet  will  I  look 
again  towards  thy  holy  temple.'  After  travelling 
eight  hours  we  pitched  our  tent  near  a  grove  of 
palm-trees.  Our  course  has  varied  from  east  to 
north,  among  hills  of  light  sand.  The  water  here 
is  better  than  has  been  found  since  entering  the 
wilderness;  though  it  is  such  as  the  cattle  would  not 
drink  in  New  England. 

"14.  Hitherto  we  had  generally  enjoyed  a  re- 
freshing north  wind,  which  has  served  to  mitigate 
the  heat,  and  rendered  our  journey  less  tedious, 
than  we  had  feared  it  would  be.  This  morning  a 
strong  scorching  wind  from  the  south-east  commenc- 
ed. It  was  indeed  distressing.  The  air  sometimes 
seemed  as  if  it  issued  from  the  mouth  of  an  oven. 
Many  of  the  Arabs  bound  a  handkerchief  over  their 
mouths  and  noses,  as  a  defence  against  it.  After 
riding  six  hours  and  a  half,  we  pitched  our  tent  on 
the  plain  of  Loolia,  near  a  well  of  miserable  water. 
The  thermometer  in  our  tent  stood  at  99°.  The 
country  we  passed  was  full  of  sand-hills.  The 
wind  sometimes  blew  the  sand  over  the  hills  like 
snow  in  a  storm.  This  has  been  a  dreadful  day. 

"15.     To  avoid   the  heat  of  the  day  we  arose  at 
midnight,  and  proceeded  on   our  journey  till  noon. 
The  wind  continued  from  the  S.E.  during  the  night, 
we  anticipated  another  dreadful  day.     But  in 


the  forenoon  it  changed  to  the  S.  W.,  and  we  were 
refreshed  by  a  cooling  breeze.  The  night  was  so 
cloudy  that  not  a  star  appeared.  The  loaded  c^m- 
els,  which  during  the  day  travel  like  a  flock,  were 
all  tied  together  when  we  travelled  in  the  night. 
One  is  surprized  to  see  how  the  Arabs,  who  are  ac- 
customed to  the  desert,  will  find  their  way  in  a  dark 


MEMOIR    OF 


night.  After  eleven  hours  ride,  we  pitched  our  tent 
at  Aboo  Jilbana.  After  the  heat  of  yesterday,  and 
our  ride  last  night,  we  all  find  ourselves  unwell. 

"16.  Resumed  our  journey  at  five  in  the  morning. 
Soon  came  upon  a  harder  road  than  we  had  found  for 
several  days.  It  was  at  no  great  distance  from  the 
sea.  The  salt  water  had  overflowed  it,  and  had  been 
evaporated  by  the  sun,  leaving  a  considerable  thick- 
ness of  salt  on  the  ground.  At  two,  we  came  upon 
the  shore  of  the  Mediterranean,  where  the  waves 
were  rolling,  and  foaming,  and  breaking,  in  a  most 
beautiful  and  majestic  manner.  Turning  from  the 
sea-shore,  and  passing  over  a  mountain  of  sand,  we 
came  in  a  little  while  to  El  Arish,  a  village  situated 
in  the  desert.  At  Messaoudia,  a  watering  place  on 
the  sea-shore,  the  caravan  separated,  and  one  part 
took  a  different  rout  for  Gaza.  After  riding  ten  hours 
and  a  half,  we  pitched  our  tent  on  the  plain  near  the 
village.  Our  shekh  belongs  to  this  place.  When  he 
and  his  attendants  met  with  their  friends,  we  had  an 
opportunity  to  observe  a  singular  mode  of  salutation. 
They  took  each  other  by  the  hand,  put  their  fore- 
heads together,  and  smacked  their  lips,  but  without 
bringing  their  faces  in  contact.  They  repeated  this 
joining  of  foreheads  and  distant  kissing  four  or  five 
times,  saying,  'Peace;'  'Weir?'  'Thank  God;'  'How 
are  you']'  'Thank  God;'  Peace.'  'God  give  you 
peace.'  'God  bless  you.' 

"In  conversation  with  the  Greek,  who  is  from  To- 
cat,  he  told  us  that  there  are  in  that  place  100  or  150 
Greek  houses,  a  bishop,  six  priests,  and  two  churches. 
One  priest  is  from  Greece,  and  knows  Greek;  the 
rest  understand  only  Turkish,  though  they  perform 
their  service  in  Greek,  repeating  the  words,  parrot- 
like,  without  understanding  them. 


REV.    PLINY   FJSK.  3 

TO  REV.  DR.  WOODS  OF  ANDOVER. 

"April  17.  I  sit  down  to  address  you  in  my  tent 
near  a  little  village,  El  Arish,  of  perhaps  200  inhabi- 
tants, after  travelling  eight  days  over  hills  and  plains 
of  sand,  without  a  human  dwelling.  We  are  still  in 
the  desert,  and  have  to  travel  one  day  more  before 
leaching  the  cultivated  country.  I  can  form  a  bet- 
ter idea  now,  then  I  ever  could  before,  of  the  strength 
of  those  temptations  which  led  the  Israelites  to  mur- 
mur in  the  desert.  Alas!  I  fear  many,  who  call 
themselves  Christians,  murmur  in  circumstances  a 
thousand  fold  less  trying  than  theirs.  Our  heavenly 
Preserver  has  kept  us,  and  we  now  look  forward  with 
inexpressible  interest  to  the  moment,  when  we  shall 
enter  the  HOLY  CITY." 

"18.  Crossed  some  cultivated  fields,  and  through 
the  day  found  the  country  exhibiting  more  of  verdure, 
than  we  had  seen  before  since  entering  the  desert. 
About  noon  there  was  a  shower  of  rain,  soon  after 
which  we  crossed  the  valley  of  Zaaka,  and  found  a 
monument  erected  at  the  grave  of  a  Mussulman  shekh. 

"After  riding  nine  hours  and  a  half,  we  pitched 
our  tent  at  Bur  el  Khoor,  a  large  plain  covered  with 
grass  and  shrubs,  on  which  several  large  flocks  of 
sheep  and  goats  were  feeding,  under  the  direction  of 
Arab  shepherds  and  shepherdesses.  We  walked  up 
to  the  top  of  a  sand  hill  near  our  tent,  where  we 
had  a  delightful  view  of  the  plain.  After  being  so 
long  in  the  wilderness,  this  view  was  indeed  cheer- 
ing. We  have  now  just  left  the  dominions  of  Mo- 
hammed AH  Pasha,  and  entered  modern  Syria. 
Whether  we  are  yet  within  the  limits  of  ancient  Pa- 
lestine, or  not,  we  do  not  know.  The  valley  of 
Zaaka  is  no  doubt  a  torrent  in  the  rainy  season, 
Possibly  this  is  the  river  of  Egypt.  See  Gen.  xv, 
18,  and  Josh,  xv,  4.  If  so,  we  are  already  in  the 
promised  land.  While  in  the  desert,  we  have  found 
comfort  in  singing, 


~  MEMOIR   OF 

'Guide  me,  O  thou  great  Jehovab, 
Pilgrim  through  this  barren  land.' 

"From  the  top  of  the  hill,  near  our  tent,  we  lifted 
up  our  eyes  and  looked  'northward  and  southward, 
and  eastward  and  westward,'  and  thought  of  the  dan- 
gers we  had  escaped,  and  the  prospect  before  us. 
How  trying  it  must  have  been  to  Moses,  after  wan- 
dering forty  years  in  the  wilderness,  to  be  told  that 
he  must  not  enter  the  good  land  which  his  eyes  be- 
held. In  the  evening  read  the  6th,  7th,  8th,  and  9th 
chapters  of  Deuteronomy,  which  were  extremely  in- 
teresting to  us  at  this  time.  We  are  now  entering 
the  land  of  Canaan. 

"19.  In  the  morning  we  found  that  some  bold 
Bedouin  had  made  his  way  into  our  encampment, 
and  carried  off  a  saddle.  Mustapha  went  out,  and 
finding  a  Bedouin,  charged  him  with  stealing  it,  and 
began  to  chastise  him.  He  gave  a  signal,  and  a 
number  of  armed  Bedouins  made  their  appearance  at 
a  distance.  The  surrounding  country  was  full  of 
them;  and,  as  all  would  be  likely  to  unite  together 
in  case  of  a  disturbance,  it  was  thought  prudent  to 
leave  them  in  quiet  possession  of  the  saddle,  and  to 
proceed  as  soon  as  possible.  At  six,  the  caravan 
moved  off  the  ground.  As  we  proceeded,  we  found 
a  gradual  increase  of  vegetation,  and  cultivated  fields 
became  more  frequent.  At  half  past  ten,  we  passed 
a  well  of  water  and  some  ruins.  Two  pillars  of  grey 
granite  were  standing.  This  place  is  called  Rofa. 
This  is  probably  the  ancient  Rophia,  which  was  the 
first  town  in  Syria,  llhinoealura  (probably  El  Arish) 
being  the  last  in  Egypt.  At  half  past  eleven,  after 
crossing  a  mountain  which  is  called  on  one  of  our 
maps  a  continuation  Mount  Seir,  we  came  to  the  vil- 
lage Khan  Yoanos  (the  Inn  of  Jonas,)  the  first  village 
we  have  seen  in  Syria.  It  is  surrounded  by  gardens, 
and  is  inhabited  by  Mussulmans,  who  have  a  tradi- 
tion that  the  Prophet  Jonas  once  was  here.  East  oi" 
it  on  a  hill  is  another  Mussulman  village. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 

"From  Khan  Yoanas  we  travelled  several  hours 
over  a  wild  and  beautiful  plain,  filled  with  herds  of 
camels,  sheep  and  goats,  which  were  generally  tend- 
ed by  Bedouin  women.  This  is  the  ancient  land  of 
the  Philistines.  Here  we  were  continually  harassed 
by  the  Bedouins,  who  seem  to  spring  up  like  hydras 
in  every  corner.  First  came  ten  or  twelve  armed 
with  swords  and  matchlocks.  Their  dress  was  mere- 
ly a  turban  on  the  head  and  a  piece  of  cloth  tied 
round  the  waist.  They  met  our  guide  and  camel  dri- 
vers, took  each  other's  hands,  kissed,  and  had  all  the 
appearance  of  friends.  It  was,  however,  soon  found 
that  they  wanted  money.  Our  guide  told  them  they 
must  exact  nothing  from  us,  because  we  were  Eng- 
lishmen; for  we  travel  with  English  passports,  and 
though  we  tell  our  attendants  that  we  are  Americans, 
yet  they  know  no  difference  between  us  and  English- 
men, having  never  before  seen  Americans,  or  heard 
of  America.  The  name  of  Englishman  is  so  much 
respected  even  among  Bedouins,  that  we  were  not 
molested.  For  two  hours,  however,  as  we  moved 
along,  our  attendants  were  engaged  in  loud  and  vio- 
lent disputes  with  these  and  other  companies,  of 
Bedouins,  who  came  up  after  they  went  away.  They 
extorted  a  few  dollars  from  the  Armenians  and 
Greeks,  and  at  last  took  an  ass  from  one  of  the  Arabs. 
Our  shekh  knew  all  these  ftee-booters,  and  it  is  pro- 
bably owing  to  his  acquaintance  with  them,  and  his 
faithfulness  to  us,  that  they  were  so  easily  satisfied, 
and  that  we  met  with  so  little  trouble  from  them. 
He  says  most  of  the  Bedouins  are  much  worse  than 
these,  and  yet  he  called  these  satans  (shaitan.) 

"Under  a  large  sycamore  tree  we  saw  women  and 
children  threshing  barley  on  the  ground  with  long 
sticks.  Near  by  was  a  shepherdess  tending  a  large 
flock,  with  her  crook  in  her  hand,  and  the  skin  of  a 
lamb,  having  the  wool  on,  thrown  over  her  shoulders 
for  a  shawl. 


276  MEMOIR    OF 

"At  half  past  five,  after  riding  eleven  hours  and  a 
half,  we  arrived  at  Gaza;  took  two  small  dirty  apart- 
ments in  a  large  filthy  khan,  and  put  up  for  the  Sab- 
bath, thankful  that  we  were  not  among  deserts  of 
sand,  or  bands  of  Arab  free-booters,  so  as  to  be  obliged 
to  travel  on  the  Lord's  day.  Gaza  is  the  city  whose 
gates  Sampson  carried  away,  and  where  he  slew 
3000  Philistines  at  his  death.  We  had  no  very  good 
opportunity  to  judge  of  the  population  of  the  place, 
but  probably  the  estimation,  given  by  geographers, 
of  5000,  is  not  far  from  the  truth.  Mussulmans  never 
take  a  census,  unless  it  be  an  enumeration  of  the 
houses  in  order  to  tax  them.  The  city  stands  on  a 
little  elevation.  The  houses  are  all  built  of  stone, 
but  make  a  very  mean  appearance.  The  scenery 
around  is  beautiful. 

TO  MRS.  H.  S.  OF  BRAINTREE. 

"Gaza,  April  20,  1823. 

"I  address  you  from  the  land  of  the  Philistines, 
from  one  of.  the  oldest  cities  in  the  world.  I  think 
it  the  city  mentioned  Gen.  x.  19.  If  so  it  has  re- 
tained the  same  name  which  it  now  bears  almost 
from  the  time  of  the  flood.  It  was  one  of  the  princi- 
pal cities  of  the  Philistines,  and  was  inhabited  by  the 
Anakims.  It  was  afterwards  taken  by  Judah,  and  at 
a  subsequent  period  became  the  theatre  of  one  of 
Samson's  extraordinary  exploits.  It  was  the  subject 
of  several  awful  denunciations  in  the  Prophets.  It- 
is  mentioned  in  an  interesting  narrative  in  the  New 
Testament.  This  is  my  first  Sabbath  in  the  land  of 
Canaan.  We  have  just  come  from  Egypt  through 
the  wilderness,  by  the  way  which  the  Israelites  were 
not  allowed  to  take,  lest  when  they  saw  war,  they 
should  turn  back  into  the  land  of  Egypt.  We  dread- 
ed the  journey  through  the  wilderness,  but  the  Lord 
has  preserved  us  from  every  danger;  and  though  we 
have  serious  fears  of  robbers  between  this  and  Jeru- 
salem, yet  we  have  strong  hopes  that  after  a  few 


IlEV.    PLINY    FISX. 


days,  we  shall  be  permitted  to  enter  the  HOLY  CITY. 
I  think  of  this  prospect  and  of  my  present  situation 
with  mingled  emotions  of  hope  and  fear,  of  joyful 
anticipation  and  painful  foreboding.  I  go  bound  in 
the  spirit,  not  knowing  what  may  bcfal  me.  The 
feelings  of  the  Turks  are  excited  to  a  high  degree 
of  fanaticism  by  the  present  state  of  their  political 
affairs,  and  the  Arab  tribes  in  the  different  parts  of 
Syria  are  at  war  with  each  other.  Foreigners  are  to 
a  considerable  degree  respected,  and  we  hope  we 
shall  be  permitted  to  pass  in  safety.  The  Lord 
knoweth  what  is  best.  All  our  plans  and  designs  are 
subject  to  his  control.  His  will  be  done. 

"The  Ladies  Society  I  hope  will  lose  no  time  in 
getting  their  missionary  into  the  Mediterranean.  If 
they  find  the  right  sort  of  man.  who  is  content  'to  re- 
main even  as  I,'  it  will  be  less  expensive,  and  on 
some  accounts  better;  but  there  would  be  many  ad- 
vantages in  his  having  a  help-meet,  provided  in  ad- 
dition to  the  other  necessary  qualifications,  she  be 
willing  to  spare  her  husband  half  the  time  to  travel, 
while  she  remains  with  the  mission  family  at  Malta, 
or  some  other  place.  I  assure  you  this  vagabond 
sort  of  life  is  sometimes  very  tedious." 

"21.  In  the  forenoon  as  we  left  Gaza,  we  crossed 
a  bridge  over  the  bed  of  a  small  river,  now  dry;  and 
then  passed  through  groves  of  olives,  and  fields 
of  grass,  wheat,  barley  and  tobacco.  The  plains 
were  agreeably  diversified  with  gentle  elevations  and 
small  valleys.  Five  hours  and  a  half  from  Gaza,  we 
saw  on  our  left  the  village  Mijdal,  near  the  ruins  of 
the  ancient  Askelon,  which  is  now  uninhabited. 
Such  at  least  is  the  information  given  us  by  the 
Arabs.  After  riding  eight  hours  and  a  half,  we 
pitched  our  tent  near  the  village  Esdood,  which, 
from  its  situation,  and  from  the  similarity  of  the  name, 
we  presume  to  be  the  ancient  Ashdod.  It  consists 
of  100  or  150  of  what  the  people  call  houses; — miser- 
able cabins  and  holes,  built  of  stone,  severed  with 
24 


278  MEMOIR    OF 

branches  of  trees,  and  roots,  and  these  again  with 
earth,  so  that  vegetation  appears  every  where  on  the 
tops  of  them.  The  place  is  inhabited  wholly  by 
Mussulmans. 

"22.  In  three  hours  and  a  half  after  leaving  Es- 
dood,  we  passed  Yibua,  a  village  something  smaller 
than  Esdood.  In  riding  through  this  ancient  coun- 
try of  the  Philistines,  we  have  seen,  at  a  distance  to 
the  east,  a  range  of  high  mountains.  On  the  west, 
a  range  of  small  sand  hills  ran  along  between  us  and 
the  sea.  The  country  around  us  was  green  and 
beautiful,  and  the  soil  of  a  good  color,  which  might, 
no  doubt,  be  made  very  productive  by  proper  culti- 
vation. At  present  the  grass,  and  crops  of  wheat 
and  barley  are  of  but  a  small  growth.  We  saw  few 
villages,  and  those  few  are  small.  There  are  no 
scattered  houses.  The  population  appears  not  to  be 
great. 

"In  ten  hours  and  a  half  after  leaving  Esdood  we 
arrived  at  Jaffa,  and  were  received  by  Mr.  Damiani, 
the  English  consul,  to  his  house,  which  stands  near 
where  it  is  supposed  Simon  the  tanner  lived,  when 
he  lodged  the  Apostle  Peter. 

"24.  Left  on  mules,  and  after  riding  four  hours 
arrived  at  Ramla,  the  Arimatheaof  the  Scriptures, 
and  lodged  in  a  convent. 

"25.  At  half  past  five  we  set  out  for  Jerusalem, 
comforted  with  the  hope,  that  this  was  the  last  day 
of  our  journey.  In  about  two  hours,  we  saw  a  Be- 
douin horseman  sitting  on  the  ground,  a  little  before 
us,  with  his  horse  feeding  by  his  side.  As  we  ad- 
vanced he  rose,  and  boldly  put  himself  in  front  of  us 
all.  The  Christians,  who  were  with  us,  and  who 
rode  forward,  stopped  and  turned  from  him,  as  if  he 
had  been  a  lion.  As  soon  as  Mr.  Damiani  told  him 
who  we  were,  he  let  us  pass  quietly,  but  tried  hard 
to  get  something  from  the  rest  of  the  company.  He 
got  nothing,  however,  except  a  trifle  which  the  mule 
drivers  gave  him,  in  order  to  be  on  good  terms  with  him 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  279 

hereafter.  At  eight,  we  crossed  a  hill,  and  then  enter- 
ed a  valley,  which  we  were  half  an  hour  in  passing. 
Soon  after  this  we  came  among  the  mountains. 
Here  we  saw  at  a  distance  a  camp  of  Bedouins.  As 
soon  as  they  saw  us,  one  of  their  horse-men  rode  on 
swiftly,  as  if  to  intercept  our  path.  He  came  into 
the  road  before  us,  halted,  looked  at  us,  and  then 
rode  off.  Had  we  been  rayahs  (i.  e.  Christian  sub- 
jects of  the  Grand  Signor,)  he  would  not  probably 
have  left  us  without  money. 

"For  some  time  our  road  lay  along  the  bed  of  a 
brook,  in  a  deep  ravine,  with  mountains  of  rock 
rising  up  like  pyramids  on  each  side  of  us.  By  de- 
grees the  ascent  became  more  steep,  till  we  reach- 
ed the  height  of  these  ragged  mountains,  where  we 
had  a  good  view  of  the  plains  between  us  and  Jaffa. 
It  was  often  with  difficulty  that  our  beasts  could  walk, 
on  account  of  the  badness  of  the  road,  and  the  steep- 
ness of  the  mountains.  These  mountains  are  cover- 
ed with  small  shrubs,  suitable  for  goats,  of  which  we 
saw  several  large  flocks.  There  are  no  forests,  but 
in  the  vallies  and  on  the  sides  of  the  hills  are  many 
olives  and  fig  trees.  At  a  place  called  Sareen,  two 
or  three  fierce,  armed  Bedouins  appeared,  and  be- 
gan to  demand  tribute.  We  rode  on  very  careless- 
ly, bid  them  good  morning,  and  inquired  after  their 
health.  They  began  to  talk  loudly,  and  ordered  us 
to  stop,  but  we  rode  on,  and  they  did  not  attempt  to 
stop  us  by  force.  When  the  native  Christians  and 
Jews  pass  such  places,  they  have  no  way  to  get  along, 
but  to  satisfy  the  rapacity  of  these  plunderers. 

"Passing  what  is  called  the  village  of  Jeremiah,  near 
which  we  stopped  to  take  refreshments,  we  pursued 
our  journey  over  a  road  impassable  for  camels,  and  very 
difficult  for  mules  and  asses.  After  crossing  a  high 
mountain,  we  passed  through  a  deep  valley,  where 
is  a  small  village  called  Kaloona.  The  mountains 
here  are  of  a  peculiar  formation.  They  seem  almost 
as  if  built  by  the  hand  of  man,  and  rise  gradually, 


-~l>  MEMOIR    OF 

like  a  staircase  or  pyramid.  Each  step,  however,  i« 
so  fastened  into  the  'everlasting  hills,'  as  to  show 
you  that  it  was  placed  there  by  the  hand  of  Him, 
who  existed  'before  the  mountains  were  brought 
forth.'  On  these  steps,  which  are  sometimes  three 
or  four  rods  wide,  and  sometimes  only  a  few  feet, 
you  see  soil  which  produces  shrubs,  and  when  culti- 
vated, vines,  figs,  and  olives.  The  country  continu- 
ed the  same  till  we  were  within  half  an  hour  of  Je- 
rusalem, when  all  at  once  Mount  Olivet  and  the  Holy 
City  opened  to  our  view.  Thus  it  often  is  with  the 
last  hours  of  the  Christian.  He  is  obliged  to  pass 
over  a  rough  and  wearisome  way,  where  he  is  con- 
tinually exposed  to  the  attacks  of  enemies,  till  near 
the  close  of  life, — till  his  feet  are  about  to  stand 
within  the  gates  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  then  he 
is  favored  with  some  bright  visions  of  the  place  he  is 
soon  to  enter. 

"As  we  drew  near  the  city,  we  remembered  how 
our  dear  brother  Parsons,  when  wars  and  rumors  of 
wars  obliged  him  to  leave  the  place,  turned  back  his 
eyes,  as  he  ascended  the  hill  west  of  Jerusalem,  and 
wept,  and  said,  'If  I  shall  find  favor  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Lord,  he  will  bring  me  again  and  show  me  both 
it,  and  his  habitation.'  Alas  for  us!  these  words  were 
fulfilled  in  a  much  higher  sense,  than  he  then  antici- 
pated. We  cannot  for  a  moment  doubt,  that  he  did 
find  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord;  and  though  he 
was  not  permitted  to  return  to  the  earthly  Jerusalem, 
yet  his  divine  Saviour  has  given  him  an  infinitely 
higher  felicity,  even  that  of  seeing  and  enjoying  the 
bliss  of  that  Eternal  City,  in  which  the  divine  glory 
dwells. 

"With  feelings  not  easily  described,  about  four 
o'clock,  we  entered  JERUSALEM.  The  scenes  and 
events  of  4,000  years  rushed  upon  our  minds;  events, 
in  which  Heaven,  and  Earth,  and  Hell,  have  felt  the 
deepest  interest.  This  was  the  place,  selected  by 
tho  Almighty  for  his  dwelling,  and  here  his  glory 


REV.  PLINY    FISK.  281 

rendered  visible.  This  was  the  'perfection  of  beau- 
ty,' and  the  'glory  of  all  lands.'  Here  David  sat  and 
tuned  his  harp,  and  sang  the  praises  of  Jehovah. 
Hither  the  tribes  came  up  to  worship.  Here  en- 
raptured prophets  saw  bright  visions  of  the  world 
above,  and  received  messages  from  on  high  for  guilty 
man.  Here  our  Lord  and  Saviour  came  in  the  form 
of  a  servant,  and  groaned,  and  wept,  and  poured  out 
his  soul  unto  death,  to  redeem  us  from  sin,  and  save 
us  from  hell.  Here  too,  the  wrath  of  an  incensed 
God  has  been  poured  out  upon  his  chosen  people, 
and  has  laid  waste  his  heritage." 

After  a  laborious,  perilous  journey  of  eighteen 
days  through  the  "great  and  terrible  wilderness,"  Mr. 
risk  arrived  safely  at  the  Holy  City,  where  he  hoped 
to  be  permanently  established,  and  to  be  devoted  to 
the  service  of  his  Master,  in  rekindling  the  flame  of 
primitive  piety  on  the  crumbling  altars  of  a  long  cor- 
rupted Christianity. 

Among  the  first  communications  from  this  place 
forwarded  by  him  is  the  following  description  of  Je- 
rusalem. 

"JERUSALEM  appears,  in  a  general  view,  to  be  sit- 
uated on  the  side  of  a  mountain,  descending  toward 
the  east,  where  it  is  divided  from  Mount  Olivet  by 
the  valley  ofCedron.  The  summit  of  the  mountain 
is  considerably  higher  than  the  city,  so  that  incom- 
ing from  Jaffa  you  arrive  near  Jerusalem  before  you 
see  it. 

"On  a  nearer  view  of  the  city,  you  perceive  that 
it  is  built  on  several  hills;  viz.  Zion  at  the  south-west 
part,  Calvary  at  the  north-west,  Moriah  at  the  south- 
east, and  Bezetha  at  the  north-east.  According  to 
the  ancient  descriptions  of  the  city,  it  included 
another  hill  called  Acra.  This  hill  it  is  not  now  easy 
to  distinguish;  at  least,  we  see  nothing  which  cor- 
vesponds  entirely  to  the  description  of  it  given  by 
Josephus.  There  is  a  hill  between  Zion  and  Moriah, 
which  corresponds  well  to  the  east  part  of  Acra.  Jo- 
*24 


JS<i  MEMOIR   OF 

sephus  says,  the  Valley  of  the  Cheesemongers,  which 
divided  Acra  from  Zion,  went  out  to  Siloam.  This 
applies  precisely  to  the  hill  in  question;  but  Jose- 
phus  adds,  that  Acra  was  in  the  form  of  a  crescent. 
This  does  not  apply  to  the  hill  of  which  we  speak. 
Possibly  this  hill  may  "iave  been  anciently  connect- 
ed with  what  is  now  the  west  part  of  Zion,  and  sepa- 
ted  by  a  small  valley  from  the  city  of  David.  Before 
Titus  besieged  Jerusalem,  it  had  been  captured  five 
times,  and  once  demolished  entirely  by  the  Babylo- 
nians. Titus  spared  the  west  wall  and  three  towers, 
'but  for  all  the  rest  of  the  wall,  it  was  so  thoroughly 
laid  even  with  the  ground, by  those  that  dug  it  up  to 
the  foundation,  that  there  was  left  nothing  to  make 
those  that  came  thither  believe,  that  it  had  ever  been 
inhabited.'  And  since  the  time  of  Titus,  Jerusalem 
has  been  often  plundered,  and  at  least  partially  de- 
stroyed. In  the  space  of  so  many  ages,  it  is  to  be 
Oxpected,  that  some  vallies  should  be  filled  up,  and 
some  hills  levelled.  It  is  also  extremely  difficult  to 
trace  little  ascents  and  descents  in  an  area  covered 
with  buildings  of  various  heights.  Whether  the  west 
part  of  what  seems  now  to  be  Zion,  was  formerly  a 
part  of  Acra,  or  not,  it  is  difficult  to  decide.  The 
Jews  at  present  call  the  whole  hill  Zion.  We  shall 
therefore  speak  of  it  as  such,  and  give  the  name 
Acra  to  the  hill  which  lies  between  Zion  and  Moriah. 
"The  south  wall  passes  over  Mount  Zion,  near  its 
summit,  so  that  a  great  part  of  the  hill  is  without  the 
city.  South  of  the  hill  is  the  deep  valley  of  the  son 
of  Hinnom;  the  same  valley,  turning  north,  bounds 
Zion  likewise  on  the  west.  The  vallies,  which  sep- 
arate it  in  the  city  from  Calvary  on  the  north,  and 
Acra  on  the  north-east,  are  not  deep.  Moriah  has 
on  the  east  the  deep  valley  of  Cedron.  On  the  south 
of  it,  without  the  city,  is  a  little  elevation  which  is 
marked  on  D'Anville's  map  as  Ophel;  thence  the  de- 
scent is  steep,  till  you  come  to  the  fountain  of  Siloah. 
The  vallies  north  and  west  of  Moriah  at  present  are 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  283 

not  very  deep.  Calvary  was  perhaps  only  a  small 
elevation  on  a  greater  hill,  which  is  now  the  north- 
west part  of  the  city;  but  the  name  is  now  given  to 
the  whole  hill.  Bezetha  is  separated  from  Calvary 
by  a  wide  valley;  and  east  of  Calvary  is  the  dividing 
valley  between  Moriah  and  Bezetha,  in  which  is  the 
pool  of  Bethesda. 

"We  have  viewed  Jerusalem  from  different  sta- 
tions, have  walked  around  it  and  within  it,  and  have 
stood  on  the  Mount  of  Olives  with  Josephus'  descrip- 
tion of  it  in  our  hands,  trying  to  discover  the  hills  and 
vallies  as  laid  down  by  him  near  1800  years  ago;  and 
after  all  our  research  we  compare  Jerusalem  to  a 
beautiful  person,  whom  we  have  not  seen  for  many 
years,  and  who  has  passed  through  a  great  variety  of 
changes  and  misfortunes,  which  have  caused  the  rose 
on  her  cheeks  to  fade,  her  flesh  to  consume  away, 
and  her  skin  to  become  dry  and  withered,  and  have 
covered  her  face  with  the  wrinkles  of  age;  but  who 
still  retains  some  general  features,  by  which  we  re- 
cognize her  as  the  person,  who  used  to  be  the  de- 
light of  the  circle  in  which  she  moved.  Such  is  the 
present  appearance  of  this  Holy  City,  which  was  once 
'the  perfection  of  beauty,  the  joy  of  the  whole  earth.' 

"Jerusalem,  as  to  general  form,  may  be  called  a 
square,  or  rather  a  rhomboid,  for  the  north-east  and 
south-west  angles  are  acute,  and  the  north-west  and 
south-east  are  obtuse.  The  east  wall  isnearly  straight 
the  whole  length.  On  the  north  and  south  sides,  the 
wall  makes  a  bend  outwardly,  and  on  the  west  side 
it  makes  an  inward  bend,  so  that  it  would  not  be  very 
inaccurate  to  call  the  city  a  heptagon.  There  are, 
likewise,  many  little  irregularities  in  the  wall. 

"We  measured  the  city  by  paces,  and  the  follow- 
ing is  the  result: — West  side  768  paces;  south  side 
1149;  east  side  943;  north  side  1419;  total '4279 
paces. 

"Allowing  five  paces  to  a  rod,  this  gives  856  rods, 
or  about  two  miles  and  two  thirds^  for  the  circum- 


284  MEMOIR    OP 

ference  of  the  city.  Maundrel  measured  the  city, 
and  judged  it  to  be  two  miles  and  a  half  in  circum- 
ference. According  to  Josephus,  it  was  33  furlongs 
in  circumference  before  Titus  destroyed  it.  Mount 
Zion  was  then  included,  and  the  city  seems  from  his 
description  to  have  extended  further  north  than  it 
does  now.  The  wall  of  the  city  is  high,  but  not 
thick.  From  counting  the  rows  of  stones  we  sup- 
pose the  height,  in  different  places,  to  be  40,  60,  and 
perhaps  60  feet.  There  is  a  castle,  with  two  towers, 
on  the  west  side,  a  little  south  of  Jaffa  gate,  to  which 
travellers  have  given  the  name  of  Pisan's  Tower. 
For  a  little  distance  near  the  north  east  corner,  there 
is  a  trench  without  the  wall,  but  now  nearly  filled  up. 

"In  regard  to  the  population  of  Jerusalem,  the  fol- 
lowing estimate  seems  to  us  as  correct  probably  as 
anyone  we  have  heard,  viz.  Mussulmans  10,000 — Jews 
6,000 — Greeks  2,000 — Catholics  1,500 — Armenians 
500— total  20,000. 

"The  Jews  themselves  say,  that  they  have  only  600 
families  of  Sephartim,  or  Spanish  Jews,  and  twenty- 
five  families  of  Ashkenasim,  or  Polish  Jews.  But 
some  think  the  Jews  more  numerous  than  the  Mus- 
sulmans. They  occupy,  however,  a  much  smaller 
part  of  the  city  than  the  Turks  and  Arabs.  The  Ar- 
menians live  in  and  around  their  convent  on  Mount 
Zion;  the  Greeks  and  Catholics  have  their  convents 
and  houses  on  Mount  Calvary.  The  Turks  and  Arabs 
occupy  Bezetha,  and  all  the  eastern  part  of  the  city, 
and  have  scattered  dwellings  in  every  quarter.  The 
Jews  live  in  the  dust  between  Zion  and  Moriah. 
The  whole  area  of  the  ancient  Jewish  temple  on  Mo- 
riah, which  now  encloses  the  mosque  of  Omar,  is 
walled  in?  and  none  but  Mussulmans  are  allowed  to 
enter  it  on  pain  of  death.  In  and  near  it  are  four 
minarets.  There  are  two  others  on  Bezetha,  one  on 
Aera,  one  on  Zion,  and  two  on  Calvary,  placed  on  op~ 
posite  sides  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  like  the  twe 
thieves  on  the  right  and  left  of  our  Lord. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  285 

"The  Jews  have  a  number  of  synagogues,  all  con- 
nected together,  in  the  quarter  where  they  live.  The 
church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  stands  on  Calvary. 
The  Catholics  have  one  convent  on  the  same  moun- 
tain. The  Greeks  have  twelve  here,  and  one  near 
Zion  gate.  The  Armenians  have  three  convents  on 
Mount  Zion,  a  large  one  and  a  small  one  in  the 
city,  and  another  a  little  without  Zion  gate,  where, 
it  is  believed,  the  house  of  Caiaphas  stood,  in  which 
Jesus  was  arraigned,  and  where  Peter  denied  him. 
The  Copts,  Syrians,  and  Abyssinians  have  also  each 
a  small  convent.  The  houses  are  of  stone,  most  of 
them  low  and  irregular,  with  flat  roofs  or  terraces, 
in  the  middle  of  which  usually  rises  a  small  dome. 
The  windows  are  small,  and  those  toward  the  street 
have  usually  strong  iron  grates  for  defence,  and  then 
fine  wooden  grates  to  prevent  the  women  from  being 
seen  by  those  who  pass.  The  streets  are  narrow, 
and  most  of  them  irregular.  There  are  but  few  gar- 
dens in  the  city. 

"Jerusalem  is  seen  to  best  advantage  from  Mount 
Olivet.  We  however  see  most  of  the  city  from  the 
terrace  of  the  convent  where  we  lodge.  The  temple 
is  seen  to  the  best  advantage  from  the  terrace  of  the 
governor's  house.  Here  is  seen,  not  a  single  mosque, 
but  a  collection  of  mosques  and  oratories.  The  two 
principal  buildings  are  called  El  Aksa  and  El  Sah- 
hara.  Around  them  the  vacant  area  is  covered  with 
green  grass,  interspersed  with  paved  walks  and  trees, 
which  furnish  an  agreeable  shade  to  the  loitering 
Turk.  Ali  Bey  has  given  a  good  description  of  the 
temple,  and  its  various  buildings,  and  of  the  foolish 
opinions  of  the  Turks  concerning  them. 

TO    REV.    DR.    PORTER,    ANDOVER. 

"Jerusalem,  April  28,  1823. 

"My  first  letter  from  the  holy  city  shall  be  to  my 
revered  instructors  and  beloved  brethren  at  Andover. 


-SO  MEMOIR    OF 

"I  have  now  spent  four  days  in  the  city  where 
David  lived  and  reigned,  and  where  David's  Lord 
and  King  redeemed  the  world.  The  house  I  in- 
habit stands  on  Mount  Calvary.  My  little  room  has 
but  one  small  window,  and  this  opens  toward  Mount 
Olivet.  I  have  walked  around  Zion.  I  have  walked 
over  Calvary.  I  have  passed  through  the  valley  oi' 
Hinnom,  drunk  of  the  waters  of  Siloam,  crossed 
the  brook  Cedron,  and  have  been  in  the  garden  of 
Gethsemane.  The  next  day  after  my  arrival  I 
made  my  first  visit  to  the  tomb  of  my  Lord.  I  did 
not  stop  to  inquire,  whether  the  place  pointed  out 
as  his  sepulchre  is  really  such  or  not.  If  in  this 
there  is  any  delusion,  I  was  willing  to  be  deceived 
for  the  moment.  The  church  was  full  of  people, 
but  though  surrounded  by  them  I  could  not  sup- 
press my  feelings.  I  looked  at  the  dome  which 
covers  the  tomb,  and  thought  of  the  death  and  res- 
urrection of  my  Lord,  and  burst  into  tears.  I  en- 
tered and  kneeled  by  the  marble  which  is  supposed 
to  cover  the  spot  where  the  body  lay.  My  tears 
flowed  freely,  and  my  soul  seemed  to  be  moved  in 
a  way  I  cannot  describe.  I  dedicated  myself  anew 
to  my  Lord,  and  then  offered  up  my  prayers  for  my 
father,  brothers,  sisters,  and  particular  friends. 

"I  implored  a  blessing  on  Andover,  and  on  all 
missionaries,  and  ministers,  and  on  all  the  world.  It 
seemed  then  as  if  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God  had 
really  suffered,  died,  and  risen  fromfthe  dead.  The 
period  of  time  that  has  elapsed  since  his  death,  dwin- 
dled as  it  were  to  a  moment.  The  whole  seemed 
present  and  real.  O  what  sufferings!  what  love! 
Dear  brethren,  it  was  for  us  he  died.  Shall  we  not 
then  live  to  him?  He  died  to  save  us  from  sin.  Shall 
we  not  then  avoid  sin  in  all  its  forms?  He  died  to 
save  us.  Can  we  then  be  unwilling  to  make  efforts 
and  undergo  privations  to  save  others?  If  you  think 
I  have  made  any  sacrifices,  or  undergone  any  hard- 
ships, I  assure  you  I  forgat  them  all  when  in  the 


KEY7.    PLINY    FISK. 


church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre.  But  alas!  how  lit- 
tle do  I  see  around  me  of  the  efficacy  of  that  blood 
which  was  shed  on  the  cross.  The  Christian  pil- 
grim cannot  enter  the  building  that  covers  the  tomb 
of  his  Redeemer  without  buying  permission  from 
the  enemies  of  his  faith.  I  suppose  at  least  three 
fourths  of  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  deny  the 
divinity  of  our  Lord,  and  the  atoning  efficacy  of  his 
death,  and  I  fear  all  or  nearly  all  the  rest  adore  his 
mother  and  his  disciples  with  almost  as  much  ap- 
parent devotion  as  himself.  When  I  was  at  Getli- 
semane  there  were  so  many  armed  Turks  about  that 
place,  that  I  did  not  think  it  prudent  to  stop,  but 
only  walked  across  the  field, 

'Where  once  thy  churches  prayed  and  sang, 
Thy  foes  profanely  roar.' 

"I  weep  when  I  think  of  Zion  and  look  at  the 
desolations  of  Jerusalem,  and  I  am  sure  you  would 
weep  if  you  could  see  what  I  see,  and  you  would 
pray  earnestly  that  another  Pentecost  season  might 
be  enjoyed  here.  My  first  impressions  in  regard  to 
our  mission  were  discouraging.  The  first  evening 
my  spirits  were  depressed  and  desponding.  But  I 
now  feel  much  encouraged.  We  have  already  sold 
about  70  Testaments  and  Psalters,  and  have  dis- 
tributed more  than  300  Tracts,  and  Mr.  Wolff  is 
engaged  day  and  night  in  preaching  to  the  Jews, 
and  disputing  with  their  Rabbies.  We  are  surround- 
ed with  dangers,  and  tremble  at  every  step.  Yet 
the  Lord  our  Redeemer  protects  us,  and  I  hope  will 
protect  us.  Trusting  in  him,  we  will  go  forward. 
Brethren,  pray  for  us.  O!  I  entreat  you,  live  near 
to  Christ.  Meditate  much  on  his  love,  his  death, 
and  mediation.  This  will  show  you  the  world  with 
its  distinctions,  pleasures  and  strifes  in  the  proper 
light.  May  that  Saviour  who  did  here  bleed  and 
die  for  you  and  me  fill  our  hearts  with  his  love,  and 
make  us  all  good  ministers  of  his  grace.  May  we 


288  MEMOIR    0V 

be  crucified  to  the  world,  and  the  world  to  us,  bear- 
ing about  in  our  body  the  dying  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ." 

The  following  journal  gives  an  account  of  the 
labors  and  researches  of  Mr.  Fisk  in  the  vicinity  of 
Jerusalem. 

"April  26,  1823.  Called  on  the  governor  of  Je- 
rusalem with  a  letter  of  introduction  from  the  gov- 
ernor of  Jaffa.  He  welcomed  us  to  the  city,  with 
many  compliments.  Toward  evening  we  took  a 
walk  on  Mount  Zion.  A  part  of  it  is  covered  with 
the  tombs  of  Greek  and  Armenian  Christians.  On 
the  east  and  south  sides,  it  is  plowed  arid  cultivated. 
Near  the  summit  is  a  little  walled  village,  contain- 
ing a  mosque  arid  a  few  Mussulmans'  houses.  The 
Jews  call  this  village  the  City  of  Zion,  and  it  is 
generally  believed  to  contain  the  tombs  of  David, 
and  Solomon,  and  the  other  kings  of  Israel. 

"How  different  is  Mount  Zion  now  from  what  it 
was  when  David  sung: — 'Beautiful  for  situation,  the 
joy  of  the  whole  earth  is  Mount  Zion.'  We  walk- 
ed about  her,  but  looked  in  vain  for  her  towers  and 
bulwarks.  God  has  forsaken  the  beloved  city,  and 
all  her  glory  is  departed.  'She  sits  like  a  widow — 
she  weepeth  sore  in  the  night,  and  her  tears  are  on 
her  cheeks.'  'How  is  the  gold  become  dim  and  the 
most  fine  gold  changed.'  'How  hath  the  Lord  cov- 
ered the  daughter  of  Zion  with  a  cloud  in  his 
anger.' " 

On  the  Sabbath  Mr.  Fisk  with  his  companions, 
and  a  Jew  who  had  been  convinced  of  the  truth  of 
Christianity,  engaged  in  devotional  exercises.  "We 
sung,"  he  observes,  "the  following  hymn: 

'Let  me  dwell  on  Golgotha, 
Weep  and  love  my  life  away.'  &c. 

"We  read  Ps.  li,  Tsa.  liii,  and  liv,  and  the  account 
of  Christ's  crucifixion,  and  three  times  united  in 
prayer." 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


289 


On  the  28th  they  visited  a  learned  Rabbi,  held  a 
discussion  with  him  respecting  Jesus  Christ,  and  re- 
ceived a  visit  from  another,  to  whom  the  same  sub- 
ject was  proposed. 

"Toward  evening  we  passed  down  the  'via  dolo- 
rosa,'  which  leads  to  Mount  Calvary.  It  was  along 
this  way  that  Christ  is  said  to  have  borne  his  cross. 

"We  went  out  at  Stephen's  gate,  which  is  some- 
rimes  called  the  sheop  gate.  We  then  descended 
the  hill,  passed  the  bed  of  the  brook  Cedron,  which 
contains  no  water  except  in  the  rainy  season,  and 
then  came  to  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  one  of  the 
most  affecting  and  interesting  spots  on  earth.  It  is 
a  small  plat  of  ground,  with  a  low  enclosure  of 
stones.  In  it  stand  eight  venerable  looking  olives, 
which  seem  as  if  they  might  have  remained  there 
from  time  immemorial.  The  side  of  the  hill  was 
covered  with  Turkish  women,  and  the  road  was  full 
of  armed  Turks  of  fierce  appearance,  occasionally 
firing  off  their  muskets  for  amusement.  It  would 
have  been  unpleasant,  and  perhaps  unsafe,  to  remain 
long  in  such  a  place.  We  could  only  walk  over 
the  field,  and  indulge  a  few  transitory  meditations. 

"We  then  followed  the  bed  of  the  Cedron  at  the 
foot  of  Mount  Moriah.  The  hill  is  high  and  steep, 
and  the  wall  of  the  city  stands  on  its  brink.  On 
our  left  was  Mount  Olivet,  still  covered  with  olive 
trees.  Near  the  bed  of  the  brook  is  a  small  monu- 
ment, called  Absalom's  Pillar,  and  believed  by  the 
Jews,  to  be  the  one  referred  to,  2  Sarn.  xviii,  18.  It 
is  near  the  west  end  of  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat, 
or  the  King's  dale.  Near  this  is  another  monument, 
called  the  Sepulchre  of  Pharaoh,  but  why  so  called, 
nobody  has  been  able  to  inform  us.  The  valley  of 
Jehoshaphat  was  deep,  with  steep  sides.  This  val- 
ley, we  are  told,  runs  to  the  Dead  Sea,  but  how  far 
ifc  bears  the  same  name,  we  do  not  know. 

"On  the  east  side  of  the  valley  is  a  small  village, 
called  Siloahj  and  back  of  the  village  a  hill,  called 
25 


290  MEMOIR    OF 

the  Hill  of  Offence,  because  supposed  to  be  the  hill, 
on  which  Solomon  built  the  high  places,  mentioned 
I  Kings  xi,  7.  Near  the  south-east  corner  of  the 
city  at  the  foot  of  Zion  and  Moriah  is  the  pool  of 
Siloah.  (See  Neh.  iii.  15.)  We  descended  two 
flights  of  steps  through  a  passage  cut  in  a  solid 
rock,  and  came  to  the  fountain  which  issues  from 
the  rock.  The  water  is  pure,  clear,  soft,  and  of  a 
sweetish  taste.  After  winding  its  way  50  or  60 
rods  under  the  mountain,  it  issues  a  little  rill  water- 
ing the  fields  and  gardens  in  the  valley.  From  this 
valley  we  proceeded  in  a  westerly  direction  to  'the 
valley  of  Hinnom,'  called  also  'Tophet,'  where  the 
Israelites  caused  their  children  to  pass  through  the 
fire  of  Moloch.  Jer.  vii.  31,  32.  In  this  valley  we 
pursued  our  way  towards  the  west  at  the  foot  of 
Mount  Zion,  and  returned  through  Jaffa  gate  to  our 
lodgings. 

"30.  This  morning  went  to  Bethlehem  to  visit 
the  birth  place  of  Boaz,  and  Obed,  and  Jesse,  and 
David,  and  Him,  whose  name  is  'the  Wonderful, 
the  Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God.' 

"We  went  out  at  Jaffa  gate,  crossed  the  valley 
west  of  Mount  Zion,  ascended  a  steep  rough  hill, 
and  then  came  to  a  tolerably  level  road,  leading 
S.S.W.  In  an  hour  and  a  quarter,  we  came  to  the 
Greek  convent  of  the  prophet  Elias.  Thence  the 
road  to  Bethlehem  is  a  little  nearer  south.  In  half 
an  hour  from  the  convent  we  came  to  Rachel's 
tomb;  or  to  the  place  which  Jews,  Mussulmans  and 
Christians,  all  visit  as  such.  Instead  of  a  simple 
pillar,  which  Jacob  erected,  (Gen.  xxxv,  20.)  there 
is  now  a  stone  building,  evidently  of  Turkish  con- 
struction, which  terminates  at  the  top  in  a  dome. 
Within  this  edifice  is  the  tomb.  It  is  a  pile  of  stones 
covered  with  white  plaster,  about  ten  feet  long,  and 
nearly  as  high.  The  inner  wall  of  the  building,  and 
(he  sides  of  the  tomb,  are  covered  with  Hebrew 
names,  inscribed  by  Jews. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  291 

"In  half  an  hour  from  this  tomb,  we  came  to  the 
city  where  was  born,  1 800  years  ago,  'a  Saviour 
who  is  Christ  the  Lord,'  where  'the  day  spring  from 
on  high,'  first  visited  our  world,  where  the  Saviour 
incarnate  was  first  adored  by  man.  As  we  entered 
the  city,  a  multitude  of  little  children,  dirty  and 
ragged,  came  out  to  meet  us,  and  holding  up  their 
little  hands  to  receive  alms,  they  began  to  sing,  'Pil- 
grims go  in  peace,  pilgrims  go  in  peace.'  The 
Greek,  Catholic  and  Armenian  convents  are  togeth- 
er, a  little  east  of  the  village,  and  enclose  the  sup- 
posed place  of  our  Saviour's  nativity. 

"We  were  conducted  to  the  apartment,  in  which 
are  the  two  spots,  venerated  as  the  birth-place  of 
our  Lord,  and  the  manger  in  which  he  was  laid.  A 
great  number  of  lamps  were  burning  over  these 
memorable  places,  exhibiting  an  appearance  of 
splendor  widely  different  from  that  of  a  stable.  The 
scene  was  wholly  unlike,  what  our  youthful  imag- 
ination had  conceived;  and  it  was  not  till  we  thought, 
how  the  Wise  men  of  the  East  opened  their  treas- 
ures here,  and  presented  to  the  infant  Redeemer 
tljeir  offerings  of  gold,  frankincense,  and  myrrh,  that 
we  felt  reconciled  to  the  imposing  brilliancy  of  the 
scene.  Then  like  them  we  kneeled  down  and  wor- 
shipped Him. 

"From  this  place  a  Greek  priest  accompanied  us 
to  the  Shepherd's  field.  It  is  twenty  minutes  ride 
from  Bethlehem,  a  little  south  of  east.  The  way  to 
it  is  rough  and  stony.  Bethlehem  itself  is  on  a 
hill,  which  seems  like  a  pile  of  rocks,  with  here  and 
there  a  patch  of  verdure.  Between  the  rocks,,  where 
it  is  cultivated,  vines,  figs  and  olives  appear  to  grow 
in  luxuriance.  On  our  right  as  we  descended  the 
hill,  was  a  little  mean  looking  village,  in  which  it  is 
believed  that  the  Shepherds  lived. 

"We  rode  along  among  the  rocks  and  cliffs,  re- 
flecting how  David  here  once  tended  his  flocks,  and 
Jearned  to  sing  the  praises  of  Jehovah;  and  how  the 


MEMOIR    OF 

Prophet  Samuel  came  to  anoint  him  king,  and  how 
the  Son  of  David  here  made  his  appearance  in  our 
world; — when  all  at  once  a  delightful  valley,  covered 
with  green  fields,  opened  to  bur  view.  Its  beauty 
was  heightened  by  the  barren  rocky  hills  all  around 
it.  As  we  entered  it  and  rode  along,  it  was  delight- 
ful to  imagine  how  a  multitude  of  the  heavenly  host, 
descended  from  above,  and,  hovering  over  this  ver- 
dant spot,  where  the  flocks  were  resting,  sang, 
'Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace, 
good  will  towards  men.'  Near  one  side  of  the  plain 
is  a  field  of  olives,  enclosed  by  a  wall,  with  a  sub- 
terranean church  in  the  centre  of  it.  This  is  point- 
ed out  as  the  very  spot  where  the  Shepherds  were, 
when  the  angel  announced  to  them  our  Saviour's 
birth.  Our  guide  told  us  that  the  Greeks  and  Cath- 
olics had  a  long  dispute  about  the  possession  of  this 
place.  The  case  was  carried  before  the  grand 
signor,  and  the  Greeks,  by  dint  of  money,  gained 
their  cause.  In  this  church  the  Christian  Arabs 
now  assemble  for  worship.  Over  this  church,  are 
the  ruins  of  another  church,  and  of  a  convent,  which 
stood  above  ground.  Under  an  olive  tree  near  by, 
we  sat  down,  and  read  Luke  ii: — sang,  'While  shep- 
herds watched  their  flocks  by  night,'  and  Hymn  3d, 
book  1st,  and  then  united  in  giving  thanks  to  the 
God  of  heaven,  for  the  glad  tidings  which  were  here 
announced,  and  which  had  come  to  our  ears  in  a 
far  distant  land,  and  to  the  ears  of  our  dear  Chris- 
tian friends,  who  were  also  at  this  time  remembered 
by  us.  After  this  season  of  devotion  we  gathered 
some  flowers  in  the  field,  and  returned  to  Bethle- 
hem. Many  maps  and  geographies  place  Bethlehem 
south-east  of  Jerusalem.  It  is  in  fact  west  of  south. 
"In  the  evening  in  company  with  Mr.  Wolff  we 
celebrated  the  love  of  our  Redeemer  by  receiving  the 
holy  Supper.  The  place,  the  time,*  our  employments 

*  According  to  the  opinion  of  oriental  Christians^  thig  day  was  tlis. 
anniversary  of  the  sacramental  ordinance. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  293 

and  prospects,  all  conspired  to  increase  the  tender- 
ness and  solemnity  of  the  occasion.  We  renewed 
our  religious  vows,  confessed  our  sins,  and  implored 
forgiveness.  We  gave  ourselves  anew  to  each  other 
in  brotherly  love,  and  dedicated  ourselves  anew  to 
the  missionary  work." 

Mr.  Fisk  went,  May  2nd,  to  visit  the  Church  of 
the  Holy  Sepulchre.  He  describes  it  as  an  immense 
building.  About  thirty  feet  in  front  of  the  door  lay 
the  stone  of  unction,  from  which  Christ  went  to 
the  place  of  crucifixion.  A  hole  in  the  marble  floor 
marked  the  place,  where  it  is  said  the  cross  stood. 
Through  a  small  aperture  in  the  floor  was  shown 
the  fissure  in  the  rock  which  was  rent.  He  then 
went  to  the  part  of  the  building  which  contains  the 
sepulchre.  It  is  the  opinion  of  Chateaubriand,  that 
this  was  the  identical  spot,  where  the  sepulchre  was, 
in  which  our  Lord  was  laid.  And,  "there  seems 
little  or  no  grounds  to  doubt,"  remarks  Mr.  Fisk, 
"that  this  is  the  place  which  Christians  have  vene»r- 
ated,  ever  since  the  time  of  Constantine.  Its  situa- 
tion, together  with  the  general  tradition,  favors  the 
probability,  that  this  is  indeed  the  very  place,  where 
the  Lord  lay,  and  whence  he  rose  triumphant  over 
the  grave." 

He  went  again  the  next  day  to  the  church  of  the 
Holy  Sepulchre,  which  was  found  to  be  crowded 
with  a  distracted  mob,  whose  hideous  clamor  seemed 
very  unsuitable  for  that  sacred  place.  Around  the 
sepulchre  a  company  of  youth  were  running  in  the 
most  ridiculous  and  frantic  manner,  clapping  their 
hands,  shouting,  singing, dancing, and  scuffling.  After 
these  outrageous  manoeuvres  had  ceased,  the  priests 
and  Turkish  guards  were  preparing  for  the  holy  fire. 
An  ecclesiastical  procession  from  the  altar  passed 
three  times  round  the  sepulchre,  bearing  seven 
standards,  on  which  were  the  pictures  of  Christ  on 
the  cross,  the  virgin  Mary,  &c.  As  the  time  ap- 
pointed for  the  appearance  of  the  fire  approached, 
25* 


«MJ4  MEMOIR   OF 

the  multitude  became  very  noisy.  Suddenly  they 
were  seen  around  the  sepulchre,  looking  up,  point- 
ing with  their  hands,  with  out-cries  and  shoutings. 
The  fire  had  appeared  in  a  lamp,  suspended  from 
the  dome  of  the  church.  "This  part  of  the  heaven- 
daring  imposition,"  continues  Mr.  Fisk,  "was  con- 
trived with  some  skill,  and  it  is  not  strange  that  the 
credulous,  ignorant  multitude  should  be  led  to  be- 
lieve, as  they  do,  that  the  fire  is  miraculous."  Soon 
.the  fire  was  brought  out  of  the  sepulchre,  and  the 
congregation  rushed  forward  to  light  their  candles, 
and  in  a  moment  the  whole  temple  seemed  in  a 
blaze.  Many  again  commenced  shouting,  jumping, 
and  swinging  their  torches,  putting  their  hands  into 
the  blaze,  and  passing  it  quickly  across  their  faces. 
"We  retired  from  the  church,"  the  journal  pro- 
ceeds, "wearied  and  disgusted  with  beholding  such 
impious  scenes.  We  felt  as  though  Jerusalem  were 
a  place  accursed  of  God,  and  given  over  to  iniquity. 
The  Jews  hate  the  name  of  Christ,  and  if  you  men- 
tion it,  they  will  almost  gnash  upon  you  with  their 
teeth.  The  Turks  exalt  the  name  of  their  impious 
prophet  above  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  are  pre-em- 
inent for  hypocrisy,  oppression,  and  falsehood.  The 
Greeks  and  Armenians  profane  the  temple  of  the 
Lord,  and  know  very  little  of  true  Christianity.  The 
Roman  Catholics  thunder  out  their  excommunica* 
tions  against  all,  who  distribute  or  receive  the 
Scriptures.  For  these  things  we  weep  and  exclaim, 
'How  long,  O  Lord,  before  thine  arm  shall  be  re- 
vealed for  the  salvation  of  this  people?  For  these 
things  wilt  thou  hold  thy  peace  forever?' ' 

TO    REV.    MR.    TEMPLE,    MALTA. 

"Jerusalem,  May  2,  1823. 

"After  the  lapse  of  three  years  and  a  half  since  leav- 
ing America,  I  am  permitted  to  live  on  the  Mount 
where  my  Saviour  died.  It  is  a  year  to-day  since 
we  entered  the  Holy  City.  Mr.  Wolff  took  a  room 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  295 

among  the  Jews,  and  Mr.  King  and  I  lodge  in  the 
Greek  convent  of  the  Archangel. 

"I  know  not  how  to  describe  my  feelings  since  I 
have  heen  here.  I  have  experienced  sudden  alter- 
nations of  fear  and  hope,  despondency  and  confi- 
dence, timidity  and  courage.  I  cannot  move  my  eye 
without  seeing  awful  evidence,  that  the  curse  of  God 
rests  on  Jerusalem.  Turkish  avarice  and  despotism, 
Jewish  unbelief  and  hardness  of  heart,  and  the  su- 
perstition and  idolatry  of  nominal  Christians — for 
these  things  I  weep.  The  associations  connected 
with  these  places  affect  me  more  deeply,  than  I  had 
anticipated.  My  window  opens  toward  the  east,  and 
shows  me  at  once  the  church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 
the  mosque  on  Mount  Moriah.  where  Solomon's  tem- 
ple stood,  and  Mount  Olivet.  I  look  at  them  again 
and  again  with  new  emotions  of  wonder,  gratitude,, 
and  grief.  O  when  will  the  Saviour  be  truly  ador- 
ed on  the  Mount  where  he  suffered1?  May  the  Lord 
hasten  the  time." 

The  preceding  pages  show  us  the  feelings  of  a 
Christian  traveller,  who  visits  Jerusalem  and  its 
venerable  scenery.  Nor  is  it  strange  that  he  should 
be  affected  even  to  tears,  when  he  sees  how  the  curse 
of  the  Almighty  still  rests  upon  that  once  lovely  por- 
tion of  his  heritage.  And  could  Christians  in  general 
but  walk  over  that  ground,  rendered  sacred  by  the 
ashes  of  prophets  and  apostles,  and  the  blood  of 
atonement,  they  would  not  grudge  any  sacrifices 
they  might  make  to  redeem  it  from  the  reign  of  error. 

"Sabbath,  May  4.  The  afternoon  was  interrupted 
by  an  exceedingly  unpleasant  affair.  We  went  to 
witness  the  service  of  the  Greek  church,  and  after 
service,  while  we  were  conversing  with  the  metro- 
politan, a  man  came  to  tell  us,  that  a  janizary  had 
come  to  our  rooms  to  carry  us  before  the  moolah,  or 
Turkish  judge.  "We  returned  to  our  rooms,  and  in- 
quired of  the  janizary,  what  was  the  occasion  of  his 


J9G  MEMOIR   OF 

being  sent.  He  told  us  it  was  in  consequence  of  a 
complaint  from  a  dervish  in  relation  to  some  book. 
This  dervish  was  Hadgi  Mohammed,  who  came  with 
us  through  the  desert  from  Egypt.  He  was  poor, 
and  not  well  provided  for  the  journey,  and  we  gave 
him  water,  bread,  coffee  and  tea,  from  time  to  time 
as  he  had  need.  He  knew  how  to  read  and  seemed 
intelligent,  and  we  therefore  often  conversed  with 
him,  and  gave  him  a  copy  of  Genesis,  which  he  read 
apparently  with  interest.  One  day  in  the  desert  he 
showed  us  a  beautiful  Persian  manuscript.  It  con- 
tained a  poem  on  Mecca,  with  representations  of  the 
temple.  We  offered  to  purchase  it,  and  finally 
agreed  with  him  for  three  dollars,  gave  the  money 
and  took  the  book.  He  continued  with  us  till  we 
arrived  at  Gaza.  After  that  we  saw  no  more  of  him, 
till  we  had  been  three  days  in  Jerusalem,  when  we 
met  him  in  the  street,  and  saluted  him  as  a  friend. 
He,  in  return,  saluted  us  as  friends. 

"After  this  he  called  several  times  at  our  rooms. 
We  gave  him  coffee,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
country,  and  read  and  conversed  with  him.  One  day 
we  showed  him  a  Persian  Testament,  and  he  sat  on 
his  heels,  at  least  an  hour  and  a  half,  reading  in  it. 
One  day  he  wished  to  borrow  the  book,  which  he 
had  sold  us,  in  order  to  copy  it.  We  had  some  fear 
that  he  wished  to  borrow,  and  not  return  again;  and 
therefore  invited  him  to  come,  and  copy  it  in  our 
room.  This  morning  he  called  again,  and  said  an 
effendi  wished  to  see  the  book.  We  told  him  to  in- 
vite the  effendi  to  call  on  us  and  see  it.  He  said, 
'Very  well,'  and  went  away.  We  told  the  janizary 
how  the  case  stood,  and  sent  him  to  tell  the  judge, 
and  to  say  likewise  that  if  the  dervish  wished  for  the 
book,  he  must  send  the  money,  and  we  would  give 
him  the  book.  He  soon  returned,  and  said  the  judge 
had  given  him  positive  orders  to  bring  us  before  him. 
JVlr.  Damiani,  son  of  the  English  consul  at  Jaffa,  was 
with  us,  and  after  consulting  together,  we  eonclud- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  297 

ed  to  go,  and  lay  the  case  before  the  new  governor, 
leaving  the  janizary,  in  the  mean  time,  at  our  rooms. 
To  be  conducted  by  a  janizary  through  the  streets  of 
the  city,  like  criminals,  and  be  brought  before  a  pub- 
lic tribunal,  even  if  attended  with  no  other  ill  con- 
sequences, would  give  our  enemies  here  occasion  to 
triumph,  and  might  injure  us  very  much  in  the  esti- 
mation of  the  public.  We  would  willingly  have 
given  up  the  book,  but  if  we  did,  it  might  appear  as 
if  we  were  afraid,  or  as  if  the  story  of  the  dervish 
were  true,  and  we  had  endeavored  to  keep  the  book 
unjustly.  The  governor  received  us  with  marked 
attention,  and  made  a  thousand  professions  of  good 
wishes.  We  told  him  the  whole  story  of  our  ac- 
quaintance with  the  dervish.  He  said  the  fellow 
came  to  him  with  his  story  in  the  morning,  and  he 
told  him  at  once  it  was  false,  and  drove  him  away. 
He  pretended  that  we  borrowed  the  book,  and  gave 
him  the  three  dollars,  either  as  a  present,  or  for  the 
use  of  the  book.  The  governor  told  us  that  he  knew 
the  character  and  rights  of  Europeans,  having  served 
ten  years  in  the  divan  of  the  sultan  at  Constantino- 
ple. He  then  gave  orders  to  one  of  his  officers,  to 
go  and  bring  the  dervish  and  bastinado  him;  he  like- 
wise sent  to  the  moolah,  saying  that  Englishmen 
would  not  be  brought  to  trial  before  him. 

"We  requested  that  the  dervish  should  receive  no 
other  punishment  than  a  reprimand,  and  directions 
to  speak  the  truth,  and  conduct  uprightly  for  the 
future.  Upon  our  intercession  the  sentence  was  revok- 
ed. The  officer,  in  the  mean  time  not  finding  the  der- 
vish himself,  brought  in  the  shekh  of  all  the  dervishes 
in  Jerusalem.  This  old  man,  after  conversing  a  little 
while  with  the  governor,  turned  to  us,  and  said  the 
dervish  was  a  man  of  no  understanding, — a  fool, — a 
madman.  The  thing  being  thus  settled  to  our  satis- 
faction, we  came  away,  giving  thanks  to  Him  who 
has  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  his  hands,  that  it  had  ter- 
minated so  happily. 


298  MEMOIK    OF 

"5.  This  morning  a  Turk  came  from  the  dervish 
with  three  dollars,  and  requested  the  book.  We 
sent  our  servant  with  it  to  the  governor,  judging  it 
better  to  have  the  whole  affair  terminated  by  him, 
since  we  had  once  submitted  it  to  his  hands.  Our 
servant  returned,  and  said  that,  when  he  took  the 
place  of  a  servant,  standing  before  the  governor,  as 
his  own  attendants  do,  he  told  him  to  sit  down,  or- 
dered coffee,  and  offered  him  a  pipe,  talked  about 
us  as  his  friends,  called  the  dervish  a  fool,  and  sent 
us  a  profusion  of  compliments.  Such  compliments 
are  very  cheap,  but  even  in  this  country  they  are 
worth  a  little. 

"The  afternoon  was  a  highly  interesting  season  to 
us.  We  made  our  first  visit  to  Mount  Olivet,  and 
there  bowed  before  Him  who  from  thence  as- 
cended to  glory,  and  'sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of 
the  majesty  on  high.'  There  we  held  our  first  Month- 
ly Concert  of  prayer  in  the  promised  land; — there, 
where  our  Lord  first  commissioned  his  disciples  to  go 
and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature,  promising 
to  be  with  them  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 
There  we  have  been  permitted  to  look  up  towards 
Heaven  and  plead  with  Him  to  hasten  his  second 
coming. 

"Visited  during  the  afternoon  the  cave  of  Jeremi- 
ah, where  it  is  said,  he  wrote  the  Lamentations.  It 
is  one  of  the  rudest  and  grandest  caves  we  ever  saw. 
It  is  about  forty  paces  long,  thirty  wide,  and  thirty 
or  forty  feet  high, — the  roof  supported  by  two  huge 
pillars.  It  is  evidently  a  natural  cave,  though  it  has 
been  altered  by  art.  The  interior  is  damp,  and 
through  some  parts  of  the  vaulted  roof,  water  is  con- 
tinually oozing.  The  interior  forms  a  kind  of  semi- 
circle. The  entrance  is  nearly  as  wide  as  the  cave 
itself,  and  over  it  the  rock  rises  forty  or  fifty  feet 
perpendicularly.  Just  as  you  enter  the  cave,  there 
is  a  cleft  in  the  rock,  on  the  left  hand,  called  the 
bed  of  Jeremiah,  where  it  is  supposed  he  used  to 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  299 

sleep.  Whether  it  be  fact  or  fiction,  the  thought  of 
Jeremiah  writing  his  Lamentations  in  this  place  is 
certainly  sublime.  There  we  read  from  Lamenta- 
tions, and  then  the  first  eight  verses  of  Jeremiah 
9th: — a  most  exact  description  of  the  character  and 
conduct  of  the  present  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem!" 

From  this  spot  Mr.  Fisk  passed  the  gate  of  Herod, 
and  came  to  a  vault,  filled  with  muddy  water,  which 
is  shown  as  the  dungeon  in  which  Jeremiah  was  im- 
prisoned by  Zedekiah.  Thence  crossing  the  brook 
Cedron,  and  passing  Gethsemane,  he  went  up  the 
ascent  of  Mount  Olivet,  up  which  David  went  weep- 
ing 3,000  years  ago,  and  where  David's  Lord  and 
our  Lord  wept,  as  he  beheld  the  city.  From  the 
summit  of  this  mount  it  is  believed,  Christ  ascend- 
ed to  heaven.  "Whether  it  be  the  identical  place 
of  the  Ascension,"  he  observes,  uwe  considered  it 
quite  immaterial.  There  is  no  doubt,  that  this  is 
the  Mount  from  which  the  Mediator  ascended  to  his 
Father  and  to  our  Father.  In  a  little  mosque  we 
observed  the  Monthly  Concert  of  prayer.  On  this 
interesting  spot,  with  Jerusalem  before  us,  and  on 
this  interesting  day,  when  thousands  of  Christians 
are  praying  for  Zidn,  it  was  delightful  to  mingle 
our  petitions  with  theirs,  and  pray  for  our  friends, 
for  ministers  and  churches,  for  missionaries  and  the 
world.  From  this  Mount  we  have  a  view  of  the 
Dead  Sea,  where  Sodom  and  Gomorrha  stood,  and 
of  the  mountains  beyond  Jordan,  from  which  Moses 
beheld  a  distant  prospect  of  the  promised  land." 

He  descended  from  the  mount  on  the  east  side, 
and  passing  ruins  said  to  mark  the  site  of  Bethpage, 
he  turned  back  towards  Jerusalem,  and  visited 
Bethany  on  his  way,  the  town  of  Mary  and  Martha, 
and  Lazarus.  It  is  now  a  small  Mussulman  village. 
He  visited  the  cave  of  Lazarus.  Descending  twenty- 
seven  steps  to  a  small  apartment,  and  thence  four 
or  five  steps  lower  to  a  still  smaller  one,  he  came 
to  the  place  where  the  body  of  Lazarus  is  supposed 


.)00  MEMOIR    OF 

to  have  been  laid.  Other  similar  caves  were  ad- 
jacent; and  not  far  distant  were  some  venerable 
ruins,  which  were  pointed  out  as  the  house,  in  which 
he  and  his  sisters  lived. 

"With  some  olive  branches  from  Olivet,  and  some 
flowers  from  the  mansion  house  of  Lazarus  in  our 
hands,  we  returned  by  a  winding  way  around  the 
south  of  Mount  Olivet,  till  we  came  to  the  brook 
Cedron,  where  it  enters  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat. 
This  valley  seems  like  a  frightful  chasm  in  the  earth, 
and  when  you  stand  in  it,  and  see  Mount  Zion 
and  Moriah,  towering  above  it  with  steep  hills  and 
precipices,  on  your  right  hand  and  left,  you  can 
easily  feel  the  force  of  those  sublime  passages  in  the 
prophet  Joel,  in  which  the  heathen  are  represented, 
as  being  gathered  together  there  to  be  judged.  The 
prophet  seems  to  represent  the  Almighty  as  sitting 
in  his  holy  temple,  or  on  the  summit  of  Zion  to  judge 
the  multitudes  in  the  valley  beneath  him;  and  then 
executing  his  judgments,  while  the  sun  and  moon  are 
darkened,  and  the  stars  withdraw  their  shining, 
and  Jehovah  roars  out  of  Zion,  and  utters  his  voice 
from  Jerusalem,  and  the  heavens  and  the  earth  shake; 
and  it  is  thus  made  manifest,  to  the  confusion  of 
idolaters,  and  to  the  joy  of  the  true  Israel,  that  God 
dwells  in  Zion,  his  holy  mountain,  and  is  the  hope  of 
his  people,  and  the  strength  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

"Passing  over  Mount  Zion  we  returned  to  Jaffa 
gate.  As  we  did  not  arrive  till  after  sunset,  we  found 
the  gate  shut.  The  porter  was  called,  but  could 
not  open  the  gate  without  *  permission  from  the 
governor.  It  was  an  hour  before  an  answer  was  re- 
ceived from  him  permitting  the  gate  to  be  opened. 
This  event  reminded  us  of  their  unhappy  condition, 
who  will  be  shut  out  of  the  Holy  City,  New  Jerusa- 
lem, without  any  one  to  intercede  for  their  admit- 
tance." 

The  next  day  Mr.  Fisk  visited  a  grotto,  called  the 
Sepulchre  of  the  Kings.  It  was  excavated  in  a 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  301 

solid  rock.  He  found  five  apartments,  from  twelve 
to  twenty  feet  square,  containing  niches  in  their 
sides,  in  which  to  deposit  the  dead.  This  grotto  was 
thought  by  him  to  excel  the  tombs  of  the  kings  at 
Thebes,  being  cut  out  of  much  harder  rock. 

During  two  or  three  succeeding  weeks  there  was 
but  little  variety  in  Mr.  Fisk's  labors.  He  was  prin- 
cipally occupied  in  discussing  religious  subjects  with 
Jews,  Turks,  Catholics,  and  Greeks.  He  constantly 
appealed  to  Scripture,  and  they  in  some  instances' 
appeared  to  manifest  a  conviction  at  the  time  that, 
he  was  right,  and  they  wrong.  More  frequently 
however,  truth  was  opposed  by  the  authority  of  the 
Talmud,  the  traditions  of  popery,  and  the  strong 
prejudices  of  a  darkened  understanding  and  deprav- 
ed heart.  A  prevalent  vice  observed  was  profane- 
ness.  Almost  every  assertion  made  was  accompani- 
ed with  an  oath. 

"24.  In  the  morning  we  walked  out  to  the  Greek 
monastery  of  the  cross,  west  of  Jerusalem.  A  little 
way  from  Jaffa  gate  we  passed  a  collection  of  Turk- 
ish graves  and  a  large  reservoir  for  rain  water,  at 
present  dry.  It  is  said  to  have  been  originally  the 
work  of  David,  and  has  been  called  by  some  travel- 
lers Gihon.  See2  Chron.xxxiijoO.  In  fifteen  or  twenty 
minutes  from  Jaffa  gate  we  came  to  the  top  of  the  hill 
which  overlooks  Jerusalem.  It  is  not,  however,  high 
enough  to  give  a  fair  view  of  the  city.  You  only 
see  the  castle,  minarets  and  domes  rising  above  the 
wall.  Thence  we  descended  to  the  convent,  which 
stands  in  a  valley  about  half  an  hour  from  the  city, 
ft  is  called  the  monastery  of  the  cross, 'because  here  is 
the  earth,  which  nourished  the  root  of  the  tree,  that 
yielded  the  timber  of  which  the  cross  was  made.' 
Under  the  high  altar  you  are  shown  a  hole  in  the 
ground,  where  the  stump  of  the  tree  stood,  and  it  meets 
with  not  a  few  visitants,  so  much  verier  stocks  than 
itself,  as  to  fall  down  and  worship  it.  There  is  an  old 
library  in  the  convent.  The  books  are  heaped  .to 
29 


302  MEMOIR    OF 

gether  in  the  utmost  disorder.  Among  them  there 
are  some  in  Greek,  Ethiopia,  Syriac,  and  a  large 
number  in  Georgian.  The  Superior  told  us  that  this 
monastery  was  built  by  theGeorgian  Christians  many 
centuries  ago.  There  are  no  persons  in  it  except  the 
Superior  and  a  few  domestics.  When  we  came  away, 
they  invited  us  to  visit  them  again,  saying,  'The  con- 
vent is  yours;' the  oriental  way  of  saying,  'Make  your- 
selves at  home.' 

"26.  Went  to  visit  what  is  called  by  Christians, 
Jews,  and  Turks,  the  tomb  of  Samuel,  and  his 
mother  Hannah,  at  Rama,  about  two  hours  from 
Jerusalem.  There  is  a  mosque  over  it,  and  around 
it  a  few  stone  Arab  huts.  On  our  return  we  stop- 
ped to  see  what  the  Jews  call,  the  tombs  of  the  last 
Sanhedrim,  a  subterranean  excavation  made  in  solid 
rock.  We  found  the  first  apartment  about  twenty 
feet  square,  and  from  this  we  went  successively  into 
five  others.  The  Jews  say,  there  are  just  seventy- 
two  places  for  depositing  the  dead,  the  number  of 
which  the  Sanhedrim  consisted.  Thence  we  crossed 
the  valley  of  Cedron,  ascended  Olivet,  and  visited 
the  tomb  of  the  prophetess  Huldah.  2  Kings  xxii, 
14.  Descending  the  Mount,  we  soon  came  to  the 
tomb  of  the  prophets,  Haggai,  Zechariah,  and  Mai- 
achi." 

Whether  these  were  the  identical  places,  where 
the  individuals  named  were  deposited,  is  uncertain, 
as  are  many  like  traditions. 

"29.  I  had  a  long  conversation  with  Papas  Issa 
Petros  upon  the  ecclesiastical  usages,  and  religious 
opinions  of  Christians  in  America.  To  many  of  the 
particulars  he  answered; — 'Like  the  first  Christians;' 
and  afterwards  expressed  his  conviction,  that  the 
American  churches  must  be  more  like  the  primitive 
churches,  than  any  others  at  the  present  day." 

Papas  Issa  Petros  was  Mr.  Fisk's  Arabic  instruc- 
tor at  Jerusalem.  His  mind  seemed  more  open  to 
the  influence  of  religious  truth  than  most  others. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  303 

He  once  informed  Mr.  Fisk  that  he  had  in  a  number  of 
instances  disputed  with  the  Catholics,  who  took  the 
ground  that  the  missionaries  were  not  Christians, 
because  they  did  not  worship  images  and  pictures. 
But  said  he  to  them; — 'Do  you  not  know,  that  the 
first  Christians  had  none,  and  that  afterwards  the 
fathers  introduced  them  to  assist  the  memory,  and 
make  a  deeper  impression  on  the  minds  of  the 
people.' 

"30.  In  the  morning  G.,  a  Catholic  called,  and 
requested  me  to  explain  John  xx,  23.  'Whosoever 
sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them,  and  who- 
soever sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained.'  I  explained 
it  as  meaning,  that  the  Apostles  were  inspired 
to  proclaim  to  the  world  the  conditions,  on  which 
sin  would  be  pardoned;  and  not  that  the  right  was 
invested  in  them  to  pronounce  the  sins  of  any  one 
forgiven." 

G.  ','But  the  Apostles  are  all  dead,  and  who  has 
this  power  now? 

F.  "No  man  has  this  power;  nor  is  it  any  longer 
necessary,  eince  the  Apostles  have  left  their  Epis- 
iles  to  teach  us  all  we  need  to  know  respecting  the 
way  of  forgiveness. 

G.  "But  this  power  must  still  be  in  the  hands 
of  the  priests. 

F.  "Suppose  you  go,  and  confess  to  your  priest, 
can  he  know  your  heart? 

G.  "No. 

F.  "How  then  can  he  forgive  you,  when  he  docs 
not  know,  whether  you  truly  repent? 

G.  "The  priest  cannot  himself  forgive,  he  can 
only  say,  that  God  forgives. 

F.  "God  will  not  forgive  you,  unless  you  truly 
repent.  All  the  priest  can  say  therefore  is,  that 
God  will  forgive  you,  if  you  truly  repent.  Now  this 
you  know  already;  so  that  after  confessing  and  re- 
ceiving absolution,  you  are  no  more  certain,  that 
your  sias  are  forgiven,  than  you  were  before;  for 


MEMOIR    OF 

after  all  it   depends   on  the    sincerity  of  your  re- 
pentance. 

O.  Christ  commanded  the  leper,  Luke  v,  14, 
'•go  show  thyself  to  the  priest.' 

F.  "Do  you  think  that  means  confession? 

G.  "Yes. 

F.  "But  does  it  say  any  thing  about  confession: 

G.  "No — but  it  says,   'go  to  the  priest.' 

F.  "To  go  to  the  priest  is  one  thing,  and  to 
confess  to  him  is  a  very  different  thing. 

"Instead  of  replying  further,  he  introduced  anoth- 
er subject,  as  people  generally  do  in  this  country. 

"During  our  residence  at  Jerusalem,  Mr.  Wolft 
occupied  a  room  on  the  side  of  Mount  Zion,  near 
the  residence  of  the  Jews,  with  whom  he  labored 
almost  incessantly.  Mr.  King  and  I  had  separate 
rooms  in  a  Greek  convent,  where  we  'received  all 
that  came  in  unto  us,  preaching  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  teaching  those  things  which  concern  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  ' 

Having  confined  his  labors  and  researches  to 
Jerusalem  and  the  immediate  vicinity,  Mr.  Fisk 
extended  his  excursions  to  more  distant  places,  art 
account  of  which  follows. 

--June  2,  1823.  Busy  in  preparing  for  a  journey 
to  the  Dead  Sea  and  the  Jordan.  I  am  sometimes 
wearied  with  the  perplexity  of  packing  and  unpack- 
ing books  and  clothes,  procuring  provisions,  engag- 
ing attendants,  getting  letters  and  passports,  and 
encountering  the  fatigues  and  perils  that  always 
attend  travelling  in  this  country.  I  am  a  pilgrim,  u 
traveller,  a  stranger.  I  have  no  home  on  earth.  1 
would  seek  one  in  a  better  country.  If  my  pil- 
grimage is  soon  to  terminate,  may  I  be  ready.  If  I 
am  to  live  and  labor  long,  may  I  have  grace  to  do 
it  faithfully." 

The  next  day  was  the  fast  of  Ramazan,  when 
it  is  customary  with  Turks  to  eat  and  drink  all 
night,  and  sleep  the  following  day.  It  was  there- 
fore late  in  the  afternoon  before  a  guard  and  thn 


K£<".    PLINY    1>'1SK.  005 

passports  could  bo  procured  from  the  governor. 
Mr.  Fisk  was  accompanied  by  Messrs.  Wolff  and 
King.  After  riding  three  hours,  he  stopped  for  the 
night  at  the  convent  of  St.  Saba.  The  road  lay 
along  the  side  of  a  hill,  below  which  was  a  ravine- 
several  hundred  feet  deep,  the  sides  of  which  wcr«: 
steeper  than  the  roof  of  a  house.  In  the  sides  of 
this  ravine  are  found  grottos,  once  the  solitary 
abodes  of  hermits.  The  convent,  it  was  said,  was 
founded  in  the  time  of  Justinian,  1,300  years  ago. 
Except  a  few  wandering  Arabs,  no  inhabitants  arc- 
to  be  found  in  the  adjacent  country.  At  St.  Sabu 
it  was  thought  prudent,  to  engage  the  shckh  of  the 
Bedouins  to  accompany  them.  'Hire  the  captain  of 
the  robbers  to  go  with  you,'  said  one,  'and  the  rest 
of  the  gang  will  not  molest  you.' 

On  the  day  following  in  the  morning,  the  shekh 
arrived  with  twelve  armed  men,  and  agreed  to  es- 
cort them  for  five  dollars.  At  seven  o'clock  they 
left  the  convent,  and  proceeded  over  steep  rocky 
mountains.  On  the  top  of  one  of  them  there  was 
seen  an  edifice,  which  the  Turks  visit  and  venerate 
as  the  Tomb  of  Moses. 

"At  the  summit  of  one  of  these  mountains,  about, 
an  hour  after  we  left  the  convent,  we  came  in  sight 
of  the  Dead  Sea;  but  instead  of  pursuing  our  course; 
directly  towards  it,  we  turned  to  the  north-east.  ] 
brought  away  a  sample  of  the  rock  which  composes 
these  mountains,  and  which  was  strongly  impreg- 
nated with  sulphur. 

"After  my  return  to  Jerusalem,  I  made  an  experi- 
ment with  a  part  of  this  stone,  by  placing  it  on  hot. 
coals.  A  strong  stench  of  sulphur  issued  from  it, 
and  it  soon  began  to  blaze.  The  blaze  rose  four  or 
five  inches  high,  and  continued  about  two  minute?. 
f  kept  the  stone  on  the  coals  for  half  an  hour. 
Jt  was  not  apparently  at  all  diminished  in  size,  bur 
considerably  in  weight;  and  became  soft  and  whit 
like  chalk,  whereas  it  was  at  first  hard  and  almost 


306  MEMOIR    OF 

black.  Josephus  says  that  God  kindled  the  fire 
which  destroyed  Sodom  by  a  thunderbolt.  Ant. 
13.  1.  Ch.  xi. 

"A  quarter  before  eleven  we  entered  the  extensive 
plains  of  the  Jordan  north  of  the  Dead  Sea.  At 
half  past  eleven  we  arrived  at  the  Sea.  The  water 
looks  remarkably  clear  and  pure,  but,  on  taking  it 
into  my  mouth,  I  found  it  nauseous  and  bitter,  i 
think  beyond  any  thing  I  ever  tasted.  It  has  been 
said  that  these  waters  are  so  heavy,  that  the  most 
impetuous  winds  can  scarcely  ruffle  their  surface. 
Nothing  could  be  more  entirely  without  foundation. 
The  wind  was  by  no  means  impetuous  when  we  were 
tiiere,  and  yet  the  waves  ran  so  high,  that  I  found 
difficulty  in  filling  some  bottles  with  the  water. 
My  clothes  were  wet  by  the  waves,  and  as  they 
dried,  I  found  them  covered  with  salt.  It  has  been 
said  that  birds  cannot  fly  over  this  sea;  but  we  saw 
a  great  number  flying  about  its  shores,  and  I  once 
observed  three  at  a  time  flying  over  the  water.  It 
is  said  no  vessels  ever  sail  on  it.  This  is  true,  and 
the  reason  is  obvious.  There  are  no  vessels  here, 
nor  is  there  any  person  either  desirous  or  capable  of 
constructing  one. 

"We  wished  to  see  the  mouth  of  the  Jordan. 
Chateaubriand  speaks  of  this  as  an  essential  point 
which  Hasselquist  alone  had  hitherto  explored. 
We  informed  the  Arabs  and  Turks  of  our  wishes. 
They  objected,  but,  as  we  insisted  on  going,  they 
yielded.  We  had  already  been  riding  an  hour  on 
the  sea-shore,  arid  it  was  another  hour  before  we 
came  to  the  stream.  Its  banks,  except  near  the 
mouth,  are  covered  with  bushes.  It  is  a  small  river, 
arid,  as  might  be  expected  in  such  a  plain,  its  course 
near  the  sea  is  very  slow  and  quiet.  The  bushes 
and  marshy  ground  did  not  permit  us  to  follow  up 
the  bank  of  the  river;  we  therefore  turned  back  into 
the  plain.  After  riding  some  time  we  came  to  a 
mound,  or  little  hill,  with  either  a  column  or  a  pile 


REV.    PLINY    FI3K.  307 

of  stones  on  its  summit.  I  inquired  what  it  was, 
and  one  of  the  Arabs  said — 'Nabi  Ibrahim;'  but 
another  of  them  told  Mr.  King,  that  it  was  called 
Galgala.  Query.  Is  this  the  Gilgal,  where  Joshua 
placed  the  twelve  stones  which  he  took  out  of  Jor- 
dan. See  Joshua  iv,  19,  20.  At  half  past  two  we 
arrived  at  the  Jordan,  at  the  place  where  pilgrims 
usually  visit  it,  and  where  the  Israelites  passed  over 
on  dry  ground,  'right  against  Jericho.'  From  the 
Dead  "Sea  to  this  place  the  ground  is,  most  of  the 
way,  completely  barren,  and  appears  like  a  mixture 
of  black  earth  and  ashes.  Not  a  green  thing  is 
seen.  I  swam  across  the  river,  and  took  a  walk  in 
the  plain  of  Moab,  in  the  inheritance  of  Reuben, 
'on  the  other  side  Jordan,  toward  the  rising  of  the 
sun.'  After  this  I  sat  on  the  bank,  and  read  the 
third  chapter  of  Joshua.  I  also  read  Matthew  third, 
and  offered  a  prayer  in  Greek  with  two  Greeks, 
while  Mr.  Wolff  read  in  German  to  the  Germans 
who  were  with  us.  I  do  not  suppose  a  prayer  is 
any  more  acceptable  to  God  for  being  offered  in 
a  particular  place;  yet  I  shall  never  envy  the  man, 
who  could  read  these  two  chapters  and  pray  on  the 
shores  of  the  Jordan,  without  any  peculiar  emotions. 
After  riding  over  the  parched  plain,  we  drank  freely 
of  the  water  of  Jordan,  though  it  was  muddy.  We 
found  the  current  very  rapid,  but  not  deep.  While 
we  were  on  the  shore  two  Bedouin  horsemen  forded 
the  river.  These  were  the  first  human  beings  we 
had  seen,  since  we  had  left  St.  Saba.  The  whole 
country  which  we  had  passed  through  is  a  desert, 
with  no  inhabitant  except  Bedouins,  who  resort  to 
it,  especially  in  winter,  when  they  find,  in  different 
places,  pasturage  for  their  flocks. 

"At  six  o'clock  we  arrived  at  Jericho.  We  took 
up  our  lodgings  for  the  night,  men  and  horses  to- 
gether, in  an  open  yard  of  the  castle.  We  walked 
among  the  dirty  huts  of  modern  Jericho,  the  walls 
«*f  which  are  of  rough  stone,  and  the  roofs  o£ 


JOS  MEMOIll   OF 

bushes  and  mud.     The  inhabitants,  200  or  300  ill 
number,  are  all  Mussulmans. 

"5.  We  left  Jericho  early  in  the  morning,  and 
soon  came  to  a  stream  of  pure  water,  which  we  fol- 
lowed to  its  source.  It  issues  from  the  earth  near 
the  foot  of  the  mountain,  Quarantania,  on  which, 
tradition  says,  Christ  fasted  forty  days.  This  is 
probably  the  fountain,  whose  deadly  waters  Elisha 
healed.  At  one  o'clock  we  reached  our  lodgings 
in  the  Holy  City,  extremely  fatigued,  but  grateful, 
that  we  had  been  enabled  to  perform  safely  this 
interesting  journey. 

"We  searched  for  the  famous  apple  of  Sodom, 
and  found  two  kinds  of  fruit,  either  of  which,  with 
the  help  of  a  little  poetic  imagination,  might  pass 
for  the  fruit  in  question.  One  kind  grows  in  abund- 
ance near  the  Jordan  where  we  bathed.  We  pluck- 
ed a  few  of  the  apples,  which  were  probably  of  last 
year's  growth.  They  were  black  and  dry,  and  did 
not  in  outward  appearance  correspond  with  what  is 
said  of  the  apple  of  Sodom.  Perhaps,  however,  it 
is  different  when  the  fruit  first  ripens.  On  opening 
these  apples,  (if  I  may  call  them  so,)  we  found  the 
inside  soft  and  dry  like  the  pith  of  an  elder,  or  of  a 
cornstalk  that  is  thoroughly  dried.  There  is  no 
pulp  in  the  inside,  and  generally  but  one  or  two 
seeds.  These  resemble  apple  seeds.  We  cannot 
fairly  judge  of  this  fruit,  without  seeing  it  when  it 
first  comes  to  maturity. 

"The  other  fruit,  which  we  observed,  and  which 
seems  to  me  more  like  the  apple  in  question,  grows 
around  Jericho.  It  looks  very  inviting,  but  its  taste 
is  extremely  bitter  and  disagreeable.  One  of  tli€ 
Arabs  told  me  it  was  poisonous.  Chateaubriand, 
who  thought  this  the  apple  of  Sodom,  says,  'When 
dried  it  yields  a  blackish  seed,  which  may  be  com- 
pared to  ashes,  and  which  in  taste  resembles  bitter 
pepper.'  Whether  either  of  these  is  the  apple  of 
Sodom,  or  whether  there  is  any  such  apple,  even 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  309 

after  all  that  Josephus  and  Tacitus  and  others  have 
said  about  it,  I  will  not  attempt  to  decide.  The 
Bible  says  of  the  Israelites,  when  they  sin,  'Their 
vine  is  of  the  vine  of  Sodom,  and  of  the  fields  oi 
Gomorrah;  their  grapes  are  grapes  of  gall,  their 
clusters  are  bitter;  their  wine  is  the  poison  of 
dragons,  and  the  cruel  venom  of  asps.'  Deut  xxxii, 
32,  33.  This  is  figurative  language,  and  means  that 
the  Israelites  should  reap  bitter  fruits  from  their 
sinful  practices,  as  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  had 
done.  May  not  all  that  is  said  of  the  apple  of 
Sodom  have  originated  from  a  similar  metaphor? 

"One  of  our  Arabs  was  named  Nasar  Allah;  I 
usked  him  where  he  liked  best  to  live,  in  the  desert 
or  in  the  city7  He  replied,  'In  the  desert.'  I  asked 
why?  His  answer  was  striking  and  characteristic; 
;I  am  a  son  of  the  desert,  I  am  not  a  son  of  the  city.' " 

During  a  number  of  days  from  the  last  date,  Mr. 
Fisk  was  employed  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and 
conversing  with  Jews,  Rabbies,  Abyssinian,  and 
Syrian  bishops,  Greeks,  and  Catholics.  As  these 
discussions  were  all  of  a  similar  character  with  some? 
whicli  have  been  introduced,  it  will  not  be  profita- 
ble or  interesting  to  continue  to  detail  all  that  his 
journal  contains.  These  portions  will  now  be  pass- 
ed over  with  brief  notice. 

"In  the  afternoon  we  made  a  visit  to  the  Greek 
metropolitans,  and  then  went  into  the  library  of  their 
convent.  Among  the  manuscripts  we  found  an  an- 
cient copy  of  the  New  Testament,  which  we  spent 
some  time  in  examining.  The  disputed  passage, 
1  John  v,  7,  is  entirely  wanting.  The  7th  and  8th 
verses  stand  thus:  'For  there  are  three  that  bear 
record,  the  spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood,'  &c. 
Acts  xx,  28,  reads  thus;  'the  Church  of  the  Lord  and 
God,  (fa*  Kvf/ov  K*\  flwu,)  which  he  hath  purchased,' 
&c.  1  Tim.  iii.  16,  and  Rom.  ix,  5,  are  as  in  the 
common  copies  now  in  use. 


1:1 


310  MEMOIR    OF 

"17.  We  went  to  the  nunnery  of  St.  Mary  the 
Great.  There  are  twenty-eight  or  thirty  nuns. 
Several  of  their  rooms  are  well  furnished,  and  they 
received  us  with  much  civility.  We  conversed  with 
them  a  long  time  on  religious  subjects.  They  re- 
membered the  visit  of  our  dear  brother  Parsons,  and 
spoke  of  it  with  pleasure." 

The  whole  number  of  Greek  convents  in  Jerusa- 
lem, Mr.  Fisk  states  to  be  fourteen,  of  which  he  has 
given  a  brief  notice.     They  are  occupied  with  but 
-very  few  monks  and  nuns,  and  most  of  them  are 
appropriated  to  the  accommodation  of  pilgrims. 

"20.  A  little  past  noon  we  walked  down  to  the 
west  wall  of  the  temple  on  Mount  Moriah,  where 
the  Jews  go  on  Friday  to  lament  over  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  temple.  The  wall  where  we  saw  them 
appeared  to  be  fifty  or  sixty  feet  high;  in  the  lower 
part  of  it  were  nine  rows  of  stones,  each  about  three 
feet  and  a  half  thick;  and  then  sixteen  rows  of 
smaller  ones.  These  two  parts  of  the  wall  appear  to 
have  been  built  at  different  times.  Probably  the 
lower  stones  were  employed  in  the  second  temple; 
for  though  its  walls  were  thrown  down,  there  is  no 
reason  to  suppose  that  all  the  stones  were  removed. 
The  Jews  themselves  say  that  no  part  of  the  wall 
of  the  second  temple  now  exists.  The  Jews  pay 
annually  a  certain  sum  to  the  Turks  for  the  privi- 
lege of  visiting  this  place.  We  found  about  thirty 
of  them  sitting  on  the  ground  near  the  wall,  and 
reading  from  their  Hebrew  books.  It  was  deeply 
affecting  to  see  these  lineal  descendants  of  Abra- 
ham, most  of  them  poor  and  ragged,  sitting  in  the 
dust,  and  paying  for  the  privilege  of  weeping,  where 
their  fathers  sung  and  rejoiced  and  triumphed;  mis- 
erable slaves  on  the  very  spot  where  their  fathers 
were  mighty  kings!  A  Jew  accompanied  us.  In  the 
market  a  Turk,  too  lazy  to  light  his  own  pipe,  called 
on  the  Jew  to  do  it  for  him.  The  Jew  refused,  and 
the  Turk  was  rising  in  a  rage  to  pursue  him,  when. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  311 

perceiving  that  the  Jew  was  accompanying  us,  he 
desisted.  Soon  after  this  a  Turkish  peasant,  who 
was  carrying  a  sack  of  water,  called  to  the  Jew  in  a 
very  domineering  manner,  to  assist  in  emptying  the 
water  into  a  vessel.  We  interfered,  and  nothing 
more  was  said.  Poor  Jews!  when  will  they  learn 
the  true  cause  of  their  oppression,  and  repent,  and 
turn  to  God? 

"Sabbath,  June  22.  This  is  the  Pentecost  of  the 
oriental  Christians.  We  arose  soon  after  day  break, 
and  went  out  to  Mount  Zion.  Without  the  city,  on 
the  summit  of  the  mount  is  the  burying  place  of  the 
Christians.  The  Greeks  hold  one  part,  the  Armen- 
ians another,  and  the  Catholics  a  third,  all  in  the 
same  plat  of  ground.  The  Greeks  resort  this  morn- 
ing to  that  place  to  pray  for  the  dead.  One  of  the 
bishops  and  a  great  number  of  priests  were  present. 
The  multitude  stood  up  while  prayers  were  read,  and 
sat  on  the  ground  to  hear  lessons  from  the  Scriptures. 
During  this  service  three  priests,  with  censers  in 
their  hands,  walked  about  among  the  tombs,  and  said 
short  prayers  whenever  requested  to  do  so  by  sur- 
viving friends,  from  whom  they  received  fees  on  the 
occasion.  The  Greeks  do  not  believe  in  purgatory, 
yet  they  pray  for  the  dead,  and  have  a  confused  idea 
that  the  dead  may,  in  some  way  or  other,  be  benefit- 
ted  by  their  prayers. 

"South-east  of  this  burying-ground  is  a  small  Turk- 
ish village  which  the  Jews  call  'the  city  of  Zion.7 
It  is  surrounded  by  a  wall,  and  contains  several  houses 
and  a  mosque.  Here  according  to  tradition  are  the 
tombs  of  David  and  his  successors.  See  1  Kings  ii, 
10,  and  xi,  43,  and  xiv,  31.  Christians  also  believe 
that  in  this  place  Christ  instituted  the  Holy  Supper; 
but  neither  are  the  Jews  now  permitted  to  enter  the 
tombs  of  their  kings,  nor  the  Christians  the  room 
where  they  believe  their  Lord  instituted  the  holy 
sacrament.  Just  before  the  Greeks  concluded  their 
-service,  the  Armenian  patriarch,  with  a  considerable 


312  MEMOIR    OF 

number  of  priests  and  people,  came  out  of  a  convent 
and  went  in  procession,  preceded  by  a  janizary,  as 
is  common  on  such  occasions,  to  their  burying  ground 
to  pray  for  their  deceased  friends.  We  went  into 
the  Armenian  convent.  Its  chapel  is  small,  but  richly 
ornamented. 

"From  the  burying  place  the  Greeks  returned  to 
the  city  and  went  to  the  church  of  the  Holy  Sepul- 
chre. The  archbishop  of  Lydda  presided.  The 
priests  who  were  to  assist  him  in  the  service  came 
out  from  behind  the  altar,  and  bowed  before  it  with 
their  faces  to  the  floor,  and  then  in  the  same  manner 
before  the  archbishop,  kissed  his  hands,  bowed  again, 
and  then  prepared  to  commence  their  unintelligible 
repetition  of  prayers.  But  I  am  tired  of  describing, 
and  even  of  witnessing  this  endless  round  of  ceremo- 
nies. 

"26.  Busy  in  preparing  to  leave  Jerusalem. — 
During  two  months  that  we  have  been  here,  we  have 
sold  eighty-four  copies  of  the  Scriptures  and  given 
away  fifty-two,  and  770  Tracts.  Mr.  Wolff  remains 
to  labor  a  little  longer  among  the  Jews,  and  after  that 
he  proposes  to  rejoin  us  on  Mount  Lebanon." 


TO    ONE    OF    HIS    MISSIONARY    BRETHREN. 

'•How  my  soul  would  rejoice,  my  dear  Brother,  if 
instead  of  writing  you,  I  could  have  you  here  this 
evening  in  my  room.  We  would  kneel  together  on 
Mount  Calvary,  and  adore  that  Saviour  who  here 
shed  his  blood  to  redeem  us  from  sin.  O  what 
amazing  events  have  taken  place  on  this  ground. 
But  now  the  daughter  of  Zion  sits  solitary — the 
wrath  of  God  burns  hot  against  Jerusalem.  It 
seems  to  me  that  if  there  is  a  city  on  earth,  that  is 
peculiarly  abandoned,  and  devoted  to  sin,  it  is  this 
very  city,  where  the  blood  of  redemption  flowed. 
True  there  is  no  Juggernaut  here,  but  there  is  idol- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  313 

atry  almost  as  gross  as  that  of  India.  Why  does 
not  the  earth  again  quake,  and  the  rocks  again  rend, 
and  Mount  Calvary  open  to  swallow  up  those  who 
dare  thus  profane  this  sacred  spot?  We  have  wept 
and  prayed,  as  we  have  cast  our  eyes  over  the  deso- 
lations of  Zion.  I  think  I  never  felt  so  strongly  in 
any  situation  before,  the  necessity  of  trusting  directly 
and  entirely  in  God.  I  hope  and  trust  he  will  cause 
our  work  to  prosper. 

"I  wish,  dear  Brother,  you  could  go  with  us  once 
to  Mount  Zion  and  to  Gethsemane — take  a  few  turns 
with  me  on  the  flat  roof  of  the  convent,  and  survey 
the  places  around  us.  But  you  are  engaged  in  your 
work.  You  must  *  *  *  *.  And  I  must  study 
Italian  and  Greek,  and  Arabic  with  its  thirteen  con- 
gregations, and  twenty  ways  of  forming  the  plural, 
and  thirty  three  ways  of  forming  the  infinitive;  with 
its  consonants  without  vowels,  and  its  unnumbered 
dialects.  And  then  I  must  sell  Bibles,  give  away 
Tracts,  translate  Tracts  to  be  printed,  preach  the 
Gospel  to  a  Greek  to-day,  a  Catholic  tomorrow, 
an  Armenian  the  third  day,  and  a  Jew  the  day  after, 
and  the  next  day  give  a  Testament  to  some  learned 
Turk  who  calls  to  see  me.  Then  I  must  pack  up 
my  baggage,  and  mount  a  camel,  or  a  dromedary, 
or  a  horse,  or  a  mule,  or  an  ass,  as  the  case  may  be, 
and  make  a  journey  to  Hebron,  or  to  the  Jordan,  or 
to  Mount  Lebanon. 

"I  am  glad,  that  amidst  all  your  cares,  you  find 
time  to  think  of  me;  and  that  I  have  a  quiet  moment 
this  evening  to  write  to  you.  All  is  dark  and  silent 
around  me.  I  am  in  my  little  room  alone.  The  holy 
Sabbath  is  approaching.  On  Calvary  it  seems  to 
have  more  than  an  ordinary  sacredness.  It  was  here 
that  Christ  made  the  first  day  of  the  week  holy,  by 
triumphing  on  that  eventful  morning  over  death  and 
the  grave.  O  that  many  on  the  morrow  may  rise  to 
newness  of  life  in  Him." 
27 


314  MEMOIR   OF 


CHAPTER  XL 

JOURNEY  FROM  JERUSALEM  TO  BEYROOT  AND  MOUNT 
LEBANON,  AND  RESIDENCE  IN  ANTOURA. 

IT  was  the  intention  of  Mr.  Fisk  to  extend  his 
Christian  researches  through  the  most  interesting 
parts  of  Syria,  and  thus  "spy  out  the  land,"  before 
he  became  permanently  located.  The  information 
which  he  would  thus  acquire,  would  be  of  important 
use  to  other  missionaries,  besides  the  advantages 
which  would  result  to  himself.  Having  been  in 
Jerusalem  and  the  vicinity  eight  or  ten  weeks,  he 
concluded  to  spend  the  hot  season  on  Mount  Leba- 
non. For  this  purpose  he  left  that  city  June  27, 
1823,  in  company  with  Mr.  King.  On  his  way  he 
speaks  of  crossing  a  small  stream,  where  David,  ac- 
cording to  tradition,  took  the  smooth  stones,  with 
one  of  which  he  slew  Goliath.  "Each  cf  us,"  says 
he,  "chose  him  five  smooth  stones  out  of  the  brook, 
as  we  passed  over."  He  remarks,  that  there  was 
not  probably  a  single  stream  in  Jordan,  which  at 
that  season  of  the  year  carried  its  waters  out  of  the 
country;  all  is  absorbed  by  the  earth.  In  the  after- 
noon he  arrived  at  Ramla,  the  ancient  Arimathea, 
and  took  lodgings  in  an  Armenian  convent. 

"June  28.  Sent  our  baggage  to  Jaffa,  and  rode 
north  from  Ramla  to  Lyd,  the  Lydda  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. It  is  a  small  village,  in  which  are  standing 
several  lofty  columns  with  Corinthian  capitals,  and 
parts  of  a  wall  which  once  belonged  to  a  church, 
erected  as  is  said,  by  Helena.  We  stopped  a  short 
time,  and  then  proceeded  towards  Jaffa,  where  on 
our  arrival  we  were  welcomed  again  to  the  hospit- 
able mansion  of  Signor  Bamiani,  the  English 
Consul," 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  315 

He  sailed  July  2d  in  an  open  boat  for  Acre,  where 
he  arrived  the  next  morning,  and  was  received  into 
the  house  of  the  English  agent.  As  in  other  places, 
he  soon  came  in  contact  with  a  Catholic  priest,  who 
strenuously  defended  the  infallibility  of  the  pope, 
and  concluded  his  argument  by  repeating  the  Catho- 
lic maxim; — "De  Deo  et  papa  non  disputandum" — 
there  must  be  no  dispute  respecting  God  and  the 
pope. 

"July  4.  Left  Acre  for  Sour  (Tyre,)  and  arrived 
the  same  day.  Tyre  is  a  walled  village,  and  stands 
on  a  peninsula,  which  was  formerly  an  island. 
See  Isaiah  23d,  and  Ezekial  26th,  27th  and  28th. 
Maundrel  describes  Tyre  in  1697  as  being  com- 
pletely in  ruins,  there  not  being  so  much  as  one 
entire  house  left.  'Its  present  inhabitants,  (he  ob- 
serves,) are  only  a  few  poor  wretches,  harboring 
themselves  in  the  vaults,  and  subsisting  chiefly  by 
fishing.' 


TO    A    LADY    IN    CONNECTICUT. 

"  Tyre,  July  4,  1 823.  I  have  taken  lodgings  for 
a  night  in  a  Catholic  convent,  in  the  little  village 
which  occupies  the  place  of  the  'strong  city,'  Tyre. 
The  prophecies  uttered  by  Ezekiel,  Jeremiah,  and 
Isaiah,  have  long  since  had  their  accomplishment. 
How  affecting  to  walk  over  the  ruins  of  the  most 
powerful  cities  the  world  ever  saw,  and  to  read  on 
the  scattered  columns,  broken  walls,  and  fragments 
of  buildings,  the  fulfilment  of  Scripture  predic- 
tions! To-morrow  night  if  Providence  permit,  we 
shall  sleep  at  Sidon,  and  thence,  after  a  few  days, 
go  up  to  some  place  on  Mount  Lebanon  to  pass  the 
hottest  part  of  the  summer.  I  love  these  places, 
for  God  displayed  his  glory  here.  But  alas!  for 
ages  past  he  has  here  been  displaying  his  wrath. 
O  that  the  days  of  his  wrath  may  come  to  an  end, 


316  MEMOIR    OF 

and  his  glory  again  be  manifested  on  these  moun- 
tains, and  in  these  cities." 

"5.  About  six  o'clock  we  left  Tyre  for  Sidon.  At 
half  past  eleven  we  saw  a  village  on  the  mountains 
on  our  right,  which  the  Arabs  call  Sarphant,  sup- 
posed to  be  the  ancient  Sarepta,  Luke  iv,  26,  and 
Zarephath,  1  Kings  xvii,  9,  10,  and  Obad.  xx.  At 
three  we  arrived  at  Saide,  (Sidon,)  and  took  up  our 
lodgings  in  the  house  of  the  English  agent.  We 
soon  after  had  the  happiness  to  meet  with  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Lewis,  a  missionary  from  the  London  Jews 
Society,  who  came  out  with  Mr.  Way. 

"6.  Went  to  Mr.  Lewis'  room,  and  spent  a  season 
in  social  worship.  It  was  a  most  agreeable  and  re- 
freshing interview.  We  rejoice  to  see  the  number 
of  missionaries  increasing  in  this  country." 

TO    A    LADY    IN    CONNECTICUT. 

"Sidon,  July  7. 1  reached  this  place,  with  my  friend 
and  brother,  Mr.  King,  day  before  yesterday,  as  I 
expected.  There  we  received  letters,  and  also  met 
with  Rev.  Mr.  Lewis,  an  English  missionary  to  the 
Jews.  Yesterday  we  enjoyed  a  precious  Sabbath 
with  him  in  his  room.  It  was  comforting  to  our 
souls,  to  read,  converse,  and  pray  together.  Chris- 
tian communion  is  indeed  precious.  I  love  those 
who  bear  the  image  of  Christ,  unless  my  heart  very 
much  deceives  me,  more  than  I  love  any  other  class  of 
persons.  I  hope  for  the  time,  when  I  shall  be  entirely 
conformed  to  my  Saviour,  and  be  permitted  to  dwell 
forever  with  those  who  bear  his  image,  and  who 
will  then  be  free  from  all  those  imperfections  which 
now  obscure  the  beauty  of  that  image.  Do  you 
not  find  great  con$olation  in  cherishing  this  hope, 
and  dwelling  on  these  anticipations?  In  this  dreary, 
sinful  world,  how  cheering  is  such  a  hope!  Let  me 
advise  you  to  read  Baxter's  Saint's  Rest  very  often. 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  317 

It  will  do  you  good  every  time  you  read  it.  We 
hope,  in  a  little  while  to  be  in  heaven.  Let  us 
strive  to  live  a  heavenly  life  on  earth,  and  to  do  all 
in  our  power,  to  excite  others  to  seek  that  heavenly 
rest.  Endeavor  by  your  letters,  your  visits,  your 
prayers,  and  your  example,  to  win  some  souls  to 
Christ." 

The  population  of  Tyre  is  variously  estimated  at 
from  1 ,000  to  3,000,  rind  that  of  Sidon  from  4,000 
to  6,000.  Dependence  cannot  be  made  upon  the 
accuracy  of  such  estimates.  From  the  latter  place 
,  Mr.  Fisk  went  on  the  10th  to  Bey  root,  where  the 
American  mission  is  established — the  first  Protestant 
mission  commenced  in  Syria.  Of  the  advantages  of 
this  station  he  thus  speaks. 

"Beyroot  seems  to  me  to  possess  many  importont 
advantages  as  a  missionary  station.  It  is  situated  at 
the  foot  of  Mount  Lebanon,  and  a  missionary  might 
very  profitably  spend  the  hot  months  of  the  summer 
among  the  convents  and  villages  of  the  mountains, 
many  of  which  are  within  a  few  hours  ride  of  the 
town.  Occasional  visits  might  be  made  to  Damas- 
cus, which  is  only  three  days  off.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  is  only  one  or  two  days  sail  to  Cyprus.  On 
the  coast  south  of  Beyroot  you  reach  Sidon  in  one 
day,  and  Tyre  in  two;  and  to  the  west,  in  two  or  three 
days,  you  arrive  at  Tripoli,  where  I  understand  there-, 
are  many  Greeks.  It  would  be  easy  to  maintain 
correspondence  with  all  these  places,  and  to  supply 
them  with  books.  In  Beyroot  itself  a  missionary 
who  could  preach  in  Italian  might,  I  think,  collect 
a  small  congregation  immediately;  and  if  he  were 
disposed  to  open  a  school,  there  are  probably  few 
places  in  Syria  that  would  be  so  promising. 
Another  circumstance  which,  though  not  perhaps 
very  important  in  itself,  will  yet  weigh  something  in 
the  mind  of  a  missionary,  is,  that  here  he  will  find,, 
oftener  than  any  where  else  in  Syria,  opportunities 
to  receive  and  forward  communications.  Here  too 
27* 


318  MEMOIR    OF 

he  will  enjoy  the  protection  of  an  English  consul, 
and  the  society  and  friendship  of  several  other  con- 
suls and  their  families.  I  think  a  missionary  family 
would  be  more  comfortably  situated  at  Beyroot, 
than  at  any  other  place  which  I  have  seen  in  Syria." 

The  population  of  Beyroot  is  estimated  at  from 
o,000  or  4,000  to  14,000,  the  least  number  in  the 
opinion  of  Mr.  Fisk  is  nearest  the  truth.  "It  is 
pleasantly  situated,"  says  Mr.  Goodell,  "on  the 
western  side  of  a  large  bay,  in  33°  49'  north  lati- 
tude, and  35°  50'  east  longitude.  It  is  the  great 
emporium  of  all  that  dwell  upon  the  mountains." 

In  order  to  find  a  cool  and  healthy  residence  Mr. 
Fisk  and  his  associate  went  to  Mount  Lebanon. 
The  place  was  considered  favorable  also  for  pursu- 
ing the  study  of  Arabic,  and  for  prosecuting  mis- 
sionary labors  and  researches.  He  made  an  early 
visit  to  the  Emeer  Besheer,  the  governor  of  the  ter- 
ritory,  whom  he  saw  in  Egypt. 

"July  16.  We  left  Beyroot  for  the  residence  of  the 
prince,  near  Der  el  Kamer.  We  set  out  on  asses, 
at  six  o'clock.  For  about  two  hours  our  road  was 
nearly  level,  across  the  plain  of  Beyroot, — direction 
ti  little  east  of  south.  We  passed  a  large  grove 
of  pines,  which  were  planted  to  promote  the  healthi- 
ness of  the  place,  and  then  extensive  fields  of  mul- 
berry trees,  which  are  cultivated  for  the  silk  worm. 
Turning  a  little  more  easterly,  we  began  to  ascend 
the  mountain,  and  continued  ascending  nearly  three 
hours,  which  brought  us  to  the  summit  of  the  first 
range  of  Mount  Lebanon.  We  descended  in  two 
hours  to  a  small  river,  where  we  rested  half  an  hour, 
and  dined  on  bread  and  a  watermelon.  At  half  past 
one  we  resumed  our  journey,  and  at  three  reached 
the  summit  of  the  second  range.  A  half  hour  more 
brought  us  to  Der  el  Kamer,  which  is  considered  as 
the  capital  town  on  the  mountains.  It  is,  I  believe, 
the  only  place  on  Mount  Lebanon  where  either 
Turks  or  Jews  live.  It  has  a  mosque,  but  I  was 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  319 

told,  only  five  or  six  Turkish  inhabitants.     There 
are  also  a  few  families  of  Jews.     The  population 
was  estimated  at  three  or  four  thousand  men,  capa- 
ble of  bearing  arms.     One  hour's   ride  carried   us 
from  the  town  across  the  second  valley,  and  up  to 
the  palace  of  the  emeer;  which  stands  on  a  projec- 
tion of  the  third  range  of  hills.     Mount  Lebanon  is 
not  in  its  whole  length  regularly  formed  into  differ- 
ent ranges  of  hills,  and  intervening  valleys,   as  it 
seems  to  be  in  this  place.     It  is  rather  a  promiscu- 
ous jumble  of  rocky,  precipitous  hills,  forming  irre- 
gular  basons  and  deep  ravines.     The  direction   of 
the  hills  and  vallies  between  Beyroot  and  Der  el 
Kamer  is  nearly  north-east  and  south-west;  and  the 
streams  find  their  way  into  the  sea  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Tyre    and   Sidon.     The  residence  of  the 
emeer    is    called    Btedin    sometimes   pronounced 
Ebtedin.     His  palace  is  a  large  building,  or  rather 
a  collection  of  buildings,  containing  apartments  for 
the  emeer  and  his  family  and  court,  together  with  a 
guard  of  soldiers.     He  has  also  a  private   chapel 
and  a  domestic  chaplain.     He  is  descended  from  a 
Mussulman  family,  who,  I  believe,  trace  their  pedi- 
gree to  Fatima,  the  daughter  of  Mahommed.     They 
wear  the   green  turban,  which   is  allowed  only  to 
the  descendants  of  Mahommed.     I  have  once  been 
told,  that  this  family  do  not  claim  to  be  the  descend- 
ants of  the   Prophet,  but  a  kindred  family,  which 
were  known  as   princes   long  before  Mahommed's 
time.    The  present  emeer  is  the  first  reigning  prince 
who   has  professed   the  Christian  religion,   though 
some  branches  of  the  family  have  for  a  long  time 
been  Christian." 

TO    ONE    OF    HIS    BROTHERS. 

Palace  of  the  Emeer  Besheer,  July  17,  1823. 

"I  slept,  last  night,  for  the  first  time  on  the  lofty, 
rugged,  and  rocky   mountains  of   Lebanon.     We 


320  MEMOIR    OF 

came  yesterday  from  Beyroot  to  this  place,  riding 
ten  hours  on  jack-asses  over  mountains  and  rugged 
roads.  We  came  here  to  visit  Emeer  Besheer,  the 
prince  of  the  Druses  and  Christians,  who  inhabit 
these  mountains.  He  is  almost  a  king,  though  he 
is  subject  to  the  grand  signor,  and  also  under  the 
pasha  of  Acre.  The  family  were  formerly  Mahom- 
rnedans,  but  they  have  embraced  Christianity;  though 
they  still  keep  up  the  appearance  of  Mussulmans 
when  among  the  Turks.  We  have  had  an  interview 
with  him  to-day,  and  he  has  given  us  a  letter  to 
visit  the  different  places  in  the  mountains,  and  re- 
side, to  learn  Arabic,  wherever  we  choose.  We  in- 
tend to  spend  the  summer  in  these  parts. 

"Mr.  King  is  with  me.  We  occupy  a  room  in  the 
palace  of  the  prince,  who  has  sent  us  word,  since 
we  saw  him,  that  we  are  at  liberty  to  remain  in  his 
palace,  if  the  place  suits  us,  for  ten  or  fifteen  days, 
or  as  long  as  we  like.  The  palace  stands  on  a  high 
hill,  by  the  side  of  one  of  the  deepest  vallies  I  ever 
saw.  Wlien  you  stand  in  the  valley,  the  mountains 
seem  to  rise  on  both  sides  almost  to  the  clouds. 
When  you  stand  on  the  hill,  on  either  side,  and 
look  down,  the  valley  seems  like  a  frightful  prec- 
ipice. 

"The  greater  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  moun- 
tains are  Maronite  Christians.  A  large  proportion, 
however,  are  Druses.  There  are  very  few  Mussul- 
mans. Travelling  is  very  tedious  on  account  of  the 
badness  of  the  roads.  The  people  never  take  pains 
to  make  them  good.  Large  rocks  and  loose  stones 
render  it  in  many  places  almost  impossible  to  ride. 
The  mountains  are  not  covered  with  forests.  Now 
and  then  you  see  a  few  tall  pine  trees  only.  There 
being  very  few  Turks  here,  and  in  most  of  the  vil- 
lages none  at  all,  the  people  enjoy  a  great  degree 
of  liberty.  The  men  are  stout  and  active,  and  more 
civilized  than  in  other  parts  of  Turkey.  We  anti- 
cipate the  time  when  they  will  be  instructed  in 
true  Christianity;  and  when  it  shall  please  God  to 


REV.  PLINY    FISK.  321 

pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  them,  they  will  be  a  happy 
people." 

"18.  Between  six  ana  seven  o'clock,  A.  M.  hav- 
ing travelled  all  night  to  avoid  the  heat  of  the  day, 
we  arrived  at  Beyroot.  The  mountains  which  we 
crossed  are  composed  of  rock  with  but  little  earth. 
Yet  on  the  sides  even  of  steep  hills,  the  inhabitants 
have  built  walls  and  collected  earth,  so  that  you  see 
a  succession  of  wide  stairs,  rising  like  the  seats  of  an 
amphitheatre.  On  these  steps  grow  vines,  and  olive, 
fig  and  mulberry  trees.  Many  spots  are  extremely 
fertile.  The  inhabitants  have  the  appearance  and 
manners  of  free,  high  spirited  mountaineers. 

"The  women  in  these  parts  wear  an  ornament  of 
a  different  kind  from  any  thing  I  ever  saw  elsewhere. 
It  is  of  a  conical  form,  and  worn  on  the  forehead. 
They  call  it  tantoor.  The  tantoors  are  generally  of 
silver,  though  sometimes  of  wood  or  leather.  Each 
tantoor  is  about  a  foot  long  and  three  or  four  inches 
in  diameter  at  the  base,  and  half  that  at  the  top. 
The  silver  ones  descend  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, and  are  highly  esteemed.  They  are  sometimes 
worn  by  females  whose  dress  and  employments  indi- 
cate great  poverty.  The  tantoor  is  usually  covered 
with  a  veil,  nearly  as  large  as  a  sheet,  which  covers 
almost  the  whole  body.  This  is  drawn  over  the  face, 
or  removed  from  it,  at  pleasure.  The  country  which 
we  passed  through  is  inhabited  by  a  mixed  popula- 
tion of  Christians  and  Druses.  Der  el  Kamer  is  about 
an  equal  distance  from  Bey  rout  and  Sidon;  south- 
east of  the  former,  and  north-east  of  the  latter. 

"19.  Left  Beyroot  to  visit  the  Rev.  Mr.  Way  at 
Antoura.  The  building  which  he  occupies  was  for- 
merly a  Jesuits'  college." 

At  this  place  Mr.  Fisk  took  up  his  summer  resi- 
dence, and  his  associate  Mr.  King  went  to  Der  el 
Kamer.  On  the  24th,  he  visited  the  convent  of  Mai- 
Hannah  Shooair.  On  his  way  to  it  he  had  to  ascend 


MEMOIR    OF 

a  very  steep  rocky  road,  passing  by  villages,  con 
vents,  and  fields  of  grapes,  figs,  olives,  and  numerous 
mulberry  trees. 

"The  convent  stands  on  the  side  of  a  steep  rocky 
hill  with  a  deep  ravine  below  it.  There  is  no  village 
near.  It  is  a  Greek  Catholic  establishment,  and  con- 
tains 30  or  40  monks.  They  have  an  Arabic  print- 
ing press  at  which  they  have  printed  Psalters;  the 
Gospels  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  read  in  the 
church;  the  books  of  prayer  and  monastic  laws; 
and  a  few  other  works.  The  work  both  of  printing 
and  binding  is  done  by  the  monks  themselves.  They 
bind  very  clumsily.  Their  type  is  large,  and  there- 
fore acceptable  to  the  people  of  Syria.  They  com- 
plain of  all  the  books  we  bring  them,  that  the  char- 
acter is  too  small.  There  seems  to  be  almost  an 
impossibility  in  the  way  of  making  it  understood  by 
the  people  in  the  west,  that  the  people  in  the  east, 
accustomed  to  read  but  little,  and  used  to  mami- 
scripts  rather  than  printed  books,  and  often  afflicted 
with  soreness  or  weakness  of  eyes,  need  and  insist 
on  having  the  books  that  are  offered  them  printed 
with  large  characters." 

From  the  26th  of  July  to  the  20th  of  August,  Mr. 
Fisk  spent  some  time  in  travelling.  He  went  to 
Sidon  to  meet  Mr.  Way  whose  health  rendered  it 
necessary  he  should  return  to  Europe,  and  from 
whom  he  was  to  receive  a  large  quantity  of  Bibles 
from  the  Malta  Bible  society.  Returning  to  Antoura, 
he  enjoyed  the  society  of  Messrs.  Wolff  and  Lewis 
who  accompanied  him  to  that  place. 


TO    MISS    M.    E.    OF    BOSTON. 

"Antoura,  on  Mount  Lebanon,  Sept.  2,  1823. 

"Last  evening  we  held  our  Monthly  Concert  for 
prayer.  Though  but  four  in  number,  yet  we  found 
it  an  invigorating  season.  Our  daily  and  weekly 
exercises  of  devotion  are  also  highly  refreshing  and 


REV.    PLINY   FISK, 


323 


comforting.     I  often  long  for  the  society   of  dear 
Christian  friends  in  America.     I  long  to  be  with  them 
in  their  domestic  and  social  circles — in  their  prayer 
meetings — on  the  holy  Sabbath — at  the  Lord's  table 
— and  more  particularly  at   their  missionary    meet- 
ings.    But  though  banished    from  them  all,   I  am 
generally   far  from  being  unhappy.     My  prevailing 
state  of  mind  is  cheerfulness  rather  than  the  oppo- 
site.    I  am  satisfied  that  happiness  does  not  depend 
on  external  circumstances.     With  a  contented  mind, 
with  a  heart  weaned  from  this  world  and  fixed  on 
Heaven,  with  an  earnest   and  undivided  desire   to 
serve  and  obey  our  divine  Lord,  with  no  interest  of 
our  own  to  promote,  with  a  clear  view  of  the  divine 
government,  and  with  a  lively  faith  in  the  Redeemer, 
we  are  happy,  though  our  food  be  only  bread  and 
water,   and   our  dwelling  a  dungeon  or  a  desert. 
Without  these,  in  some  good  degree,  at  least,  we  are 
uneasy  and  unhappy,  though  we  may  be  clothed  in 
royal  apparel,  fare  sumptuously  every  day,  live  in  a 
palace,  and  have  all  the  outward  means   of  enjoy- 
ment that  the  world  can  afford.     It  is  not  this  earth 
— it  is  not  temporal  comforts — it  is  not  science  and 
refinement — it  is  not  even  friends,  that  can  give  con- 
tentment to  an  immortal   mind.     It  is  God  himself, 
who  has  created  our   minds  capable  of  enjoying  his 
Iov7e  and  favor;  it  is  communion  with  him  through 
Jesus  Christ.     In  proportion   as  we   enjoy  this,  the 
soul  is  filled  and  satisfied.     In  proportion  as  we  seek 
happiness  in  other  things,  it  is  left  void — the  subject 
of  bitter  disappointment. 

"Alas!  that  our  communion  with  our  God  and  Sa- 
viour is  and  must  be  so  imperfect  while  we  remain 
on  earth;  so  often  interrupted  and  marred  by  our  un- 
belief, and  the  coldness,  stupidity  and  worldliness  of 
our  desires  and  pursuits.  Our  affections  are  so  carnal 
and  worldly  that  all  our  efforts  in  our  own  strength, 
are  ineffectual;  and  even  the  means  of  grace,  the  word 
and  promise  of  God  himself  fail  of  their  effect,  until  an 


324  MEMOIR   OF 

omnipotent  power  is  exerted  to  arouse  our  benumb- 
ed affections,  to  warm  our  cold  hearts,  to  awake  our 
drowsy  spirits,  and  to  move  our  sluggish  souls  to- 
wards God  and  Heaven.  Let  us  not  forget  then, 
that  there  is  a  special  promise  that  the  Father  will 
give  his  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  for  it.  I  think 
Christians  should  pray  oftener  and  more  earnestly  for 
this  particular  favor.  To  what  purpose  are  all  our 
prayers,  meetings,  sermons  and  labors,  if  we  do  not 
receive  the  influences  of  the  spirit':?  We  may  indeed 
get  up  a  system  of  means  and  exertions  which  will 
have  the  show  of  religion,  but  the  reality  will  be 
wanting.  There  will  be  no  life,  no  soul  in  it.  What 
is  religion  without  the  vital  principle  of  love  moving 
in  the  heart,  and  exciting  our  energies?  Mere 
pharisaism — odious  and  abominable  in  the  sight  of 
God.  We  ask  a  blessing  on  our  food,  unite  in  family 
and  in  public  prayers,  and  in  songs  of  praise; — how 
much  of  all  this  is  merely  the  effect  of  education, 
habit,  and  fashion?  and  how  much  is  the  effect  of 
sincere  love  to  Christ?  And  if  we  bring  all  that  ap- 
pears like  religion  to  this  test,  how  much  must  be 
condemned,, and  how  little  will  bear  the  scrutiny! 

"It  is  not,  however,  for  us  to  judge  others.  This 
is  the  prerogative  of  Him  who  alone  knows  the  heart. 
But  in  order  that  we  ourselves  may  not  be  judged 
and  condemned  by  Him,  we  should  judge  ourselves. 
Sensible  as  we  must  be,  that  we  can  do  nothing  to 
any  purpose  without  the  constant  aid  and  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  let  us  pray  daily  for  this  blessing. 
And  if  we  wish  to  see  our  friends,  and  the  ministers 
and  churches  of  Christ  more  devout  and  zealous  in 
his  service,  let  us  be  continually  in  prayer  for  the 
more  abundant  effusions  of  the  Spirit." 

"Sept.  6.  Mr.  Wolff  and  I  rode  to  Bekoorka  about 
one  hour  nearly  west  of  Antoura.  It  is  a  deserted 
convent,  which  was  built  by  Hendia,  whose  history 
is  given  by  Volney,  Vol.  Chap.  24.  Volney  loved 


REV.    PLINY    F.ISK.  o^«> 

lo  tell  stories  against  monks,  and  probably  many 
readers  have  considered  the  story  of  Hendia  as  a 
slander,  or  at  best  a  novel,  rather  than  a  true  story. 
I  conversed,  or  tried  to  converse  with  some  of  the 
bishops  and  priests  who  knew  her,  but  I  never  found 
any  of  them  willing  to  converse  on  the  subject.  ] 
am  told  that  this  infamous  woman  died  a  few  years 
ago  at  Aleppo. 

"From  Bekoorka  we  proceeded  a  little  E.  of  N. 
along  the  side  and  over  the  summit  of  a  very  rocky 
mountain,  by  an  excessively  bad  road,  and  in  an 
hour  arrived  at  Arissa,  a  convent  belonging  to  the 
Catholic  missions  of  Terra  Santa.  These  missions 
are  distinct  from  those  of  the  Propaganda  at  Rome, 
and  constitute  a  different  order  of  missions.  They 
are  generally  under  French  protection,  and  the  mis- 
sionaries and  convents  are,  I  believe,  usually  of  the 
Franciscan  order.  The  head  of  the  missions  of  the 
Terra  Santa  is  the  Padre  Guardiano  of  the  Holy 
Sepulchre  at  Jerusalem.  He  is  now  on  a  tour  to 
visit  the  different  establishments  under  his  care.  Pa- 
dre Carlo,  a  Roman,  is  the  only  ecclesiastic  now  at 
Arissa.  The  convent  is  delightfully  situated,  com- 
mands a  fine  view  of  the  sea  and  the  coast,  and  has 
a  pure  refreshing  air.  It  contains  above  thirty  rooms, 
a  church,  refectory,  kitchen  and  some  other  apart- 
ments. From  Arissa  we  went  in  half  an  hour  to 
Sharfi,  a  convent  of  Syrian  Catholics.  In  it  we  found 
the  metropolitan,  now  73  years  old,  who  was  former- 
ly patriarch,  but  resigned  his  office  a  few  years  ago, 
and  was  succeeded  by  Peter  Jarwy.*  who  had  just 
returned  from  Europe. 

"I  learn  from  the  bishops  that  they  baptize  thus: 
The  child  is  placed  in  the  font  so  that  a  part  of  the 
body  is  in  the  water;  then  the  officiating  priest  three 
times  takes  water  in  his  hands  and  pours  it  on  the 
child's  head,  repeating  at  each  time  the  name  of 
one  person  of  the  Trinity.  After  this  the  body  is 

*  Written  sometimes  GiaYve  and  Giarwy. 

28 


326  MEMOIR    OF 

immersed;  but  when  I  inquired  whether  the  immer- 
sion was  an  essential  part  of  the  baptism,  they  said. 
'No — the  baptism  would  be  valid  and  perfect  with- 
out it.'" 

Short  extract  from  a  letter  to  Rev.  Mr.  Temple, 
dated  Sept.  13.  "If  any  of  you  will  come  next  winter 
and  take  possession  of  the  Holy  Land,  I  should  like 
to  take  a  journey  to  Armenia  or  Mesopotamia,  to 
Nineveh,  Babylon,  and  perhaps  Persia. 

"We  all  harmonize  very  well,  (as  Mr.  Wolff  says) 
and  shall  rejoice  to  give  some  of  you  the  right  hand 
of  fellowship  in  the  Land  of  Promise.  But  come 
prepared  to  live  with  such  comforts  as  you  can  find, 
and  to  bear  such  disappointments  as  your  Lord  may 
send." 

On  the  16th,  Mr.  Fisk  heard  of  the  arrival  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Jowett  at  Beyroot.  He  immediately  set  out 
in  company  with  Mr.  Lewis  to  greet  him  there.  On 
the  19th,  Mr.  Jowett  returned  with  them  to  Antoura. 
On  the  23d,  Mr.  King  joined  them  from  Der  el  Ka- 
mer.  After  spending  a  few  days  together,  it  was 
their  intention  to  travel  over  Mount  Lebanon. 

"Sept.  29.  The  past  week  has  been  an  exceedingly 
interesting  one.  We  spent  several  hours  every  day 
in  a  free  and  friendly  discussion  of  practical  ques- 
tions that  concern  our  respective  missions,  and  the 
best  method  of  promoting  them. 

•kTo  day  in  company  with  Mr.  Wolff  I  made  a 
visit  to  Sharfi  and  Bzomar;  the  latter  place  is  the 
residence  of  the  Armenian  Catholic  patriarch.  It  is 
rather  a  theological  seminary  than  a  convent.  About 
twenty  young  men  are  here  pursuing  studies  pre- 
paratory to  the  ministry,  t  was  informed,  that  their 
studies  consisted  of  grammar,  rhetoric,  logic,  meta- 
physics, and  Theology. 

"I  have  seen  no  convents  so  good  or  so  neat  as 
this;  nor  have  I,  in  any  of  the  monastic  establish- 
ments that  I  have  visited,  met  with  men  of  equal 
talents  and  acquisitions.  They  are  agreeable,  enter- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 

prising  and  persevering.  They  made  many  inquiries 
about  the  expense  that  would  attend  the  purchase 
and  establishment  of  a  press.  From  their  inquiries 
I  infer  that  the  establishment  of  a  press  is  a  part  of 
their  plan." 

On  the  following  day  Mr.  Fisk,  accompanied  by 
Messrs.  Wolff  and  King  set  out  for  Tripoli,  having 
previously  sent  a  camel  load  of  Bibles  there  to  the 
care  of  the  consul.  After  a  ride  of  six  hours  he  reach- 
ed Gibail,  and  as  it  was  evening,  the  gates  of  the 
town  were  shut,  and  he  was  obliged  to  lodge  un- 
der an  open  shed,  with  a  single  blanket  to  spread 
upon  the  ground  for  a  bed. 

"Oc£.  1.  Left  Gibail,  and  in  five  hours  arrived  at 
the  village  Batroon,  and  were  hospitably  received  by 
the  Maronite  priest,  Istafan  (Stephen).  At  his 
house  we  sold  and  gave  away  twenty-three  copies  of 
the  Scriptures  to  those  who  called  upon  us.  We 
had  religious  conversation  with  them — they  remark- 
ed: 4We  never  heard  Englishmen  speak  of  such  things 
before.  When  they  come  here,  they  call  for  wine, 
aqua-vitae,  and  good  food,  and  talk  of  nothing  else.'  " 

The  next  day  after  a  ride  of  eight  hours  Mr.  Fisk 
came  to  Tripoli,  where  he  and  his  companions  were 
kindly  entertained  by  the  English  vice  consul.  The 
place  he  supposed  might  contain  about  15,000  in- 
habitants, principally  Mussulmans. 

"4.  At  half  past  nine  we  left  Tripoli,  rode  over  a 
plain,  and  ascended  the  mountains,  till  we  reached 
a  lofty  summit,  with  a  valley  before  us,  which  I  can- 
not better  describe,  than  by  calling  it  a  frightful 
chasm  in  the  earth.  We  dismounted,  and  descend- 
ed literally  by  winding  stairs,  nearly  to  the  bottom 
of  the  ravine,  and  then,  after  various  windings  and 
gentle  ascents  among  shrub-oaks,  we  reached  the 
convent  of  Mar  Antonius  at  Khoshiah,  situated  on 
the  side  of  an  almost  perpendicular  mountain.  We 
were  nine  hours  on  our  way  from  Tripoli  to  the  con- 
vent. It  is  a  Maronite  establishment,  and  contains 
about  100  monks.  They  were  dirty,  stupid  and  igno- 


•328 

rant.  One  of  the  priests  told  me,  that  not  more  than 
one-fourth  of  the  whole  number  could  read.  They 
have  a  press  in  the  convent,  and  print  their  church 
books  in  Syriac  and  Carshun.  The  books  are  print- 
ed arid  bound  by  the  monks.  I  could  not  learn 
from  them  that  they  had  printed  the  Bible,  or  any 
part  of  it,  except  in  the  form  of  church  lessons.  We 
asked  the  Superior  of  the  convent  something  about 
his  belief  in  the  Scriptures,  and  he  said, — 'I  believe 
what  the  Church  believes.'  He  then  inquired  about 
our  faith,  and  we  replied, — 'We  believe  what  the 
Bible  teaches.' 

"It  is  the  standing  rule  of  these  convents,  that  all 
assemble  for  religious  worship  an  hour  before  day 
every  morning,  and  on  certain  occasions  at  an  earlier 
hour. 

"On  the  next  day,"  says  Mr.  Fisk,  "we  looked  at 
the  printing  establishment,  which  is  a  small  one 
with  none  but  Syriac  types."  Towards  evening  he 
with  his  companions  left  Khoshiah  for  Kannobeen . 
the  residence  of  the  Maronite  patriarch.  He  ascended 
a  very  steep  mountain,  and  then  descended  one, 
which  he  speaks  of  as  the  steepest  he  ever  attempt- 
ed to  pass.  "We  often  crossed  narrow  ways  with  a 
stupendous  precipice  above  us  of  immense  rocks, 
piled  up  almost  perpendicularly,  and  a  similar  one 
below  us." 

From  the  observations  which  Mr.  Fisk  was  able 
i;o  make,  he  gives  it  as  his  opinion,  that  there  are 
about  100  convents  in  Mount  Lebanon  belonging  to 
the  Greeks,  Syrian  Catholics,  Armenian  Catholics, 
Greek  Catholics,  and  Maronites,  of  which  60  or  70 
belong  to  the  latter  sect.  The  population  is  reckon- 
ed at  from  100  to  150,000. 

Leaving  Kannobeen  he  passed  through  Ehden, which 
he  describes  as  "a  delightful,  fertile  spot,  with  fine 
streams  of  water  and  rich  fields.  The  houses  are  at 
some  distance  from  each  other  and  surrounded  with 
trees,  of  which  a  large  number  belongs  to  the  species 
of  the  walnut." 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  329 

••?.  Taking  a  guide,  we  set  out  for  the  cedars, 
in  about  two  hours  we  came  in  sight  of  them,  and  in 
another  hour  reached  them.  Instead  of  being  on 
the  highest  summit  of  Lebanon,  as  has  sometimes 
been  said,  they  are  situated  at  the  foot  of  a  high 
mountain,  in  what  may  be  considered  as  the  arena 
of  a  vast  amphitheatre,  opening  to  the  W.  with  high 
mountains  on  the  N.  S.  and  E.  The  cedars  stand 
on  five  or  six  gentle  elevations,  and  occupy  a  spot 
of  ground  about  three-fourths  of  a  mile  in  circumfer- 
ence. I  walked  around  it  in  fifteen  minutes.  We 
measured  a  number  of  the  trees.  The  largest  is  up- 
wards of  forty  feet  in  circumference.  Six  or  eight 
others  are  also  very  large,  several  of  them  nearly  the 
size  of  the  largest.  But  each  of  these  was  manifest- 
ly two  trees  or  more,  which  have  grown  together, 
and  now  form  one.  They  generally  separate  a  few 
feet  from  the  ground  into  the  original  trees.  The 
handsomest  and  tallest  are  those  of  two  or  three  feet 
in  diameter,  the  body  straight,  the  branches  almost 
horizontal,  forming  a  beautiful  cone,  and  casting  a 
goodly  shade.  We  measured  the  length  of  two  by 
the  shade,  and  found  each  about  90  feet.  The  larg- 
est are  not  so  high,  but  some  of  the  others,  I  think, 
are  a  little  higher.  They  produce  a  conical  fruit  in 
shape  and  size  like  that  of  the  pine.  I  counted 
them  and  made  the  whole  number  389.  Mr.  King 
counted  them,  omitting  the  small  saplings,  and  made 
the  number  o21.  I  know  not  why  travellers  and 
authors  have  so  long  and  so  generally  given  twenty- 
eight,  twenty,  fifteen,  five,  as  the  number  of  the 
cedars.  It  is  true,  that  of  those  of  superior  size  and 
antiquity,  there  are  not  a  great  number;  but  then 
there  is  a  regular  gradation  in  size,  from  the  largest 
down  to  the  merest  sapling. 

"Before  seeing  the  cedars,  I  had  met  with  a  Euro- 
pean traveller  who  had  just  visited  them.  He  gave 
n  short  account  of  them,  and  concluded  with  saying., 
•Jt  is  as  with  miracles^  the  wonder  all  vanishes  when 
28* 


330  MEMOIR    OF 

you  reach  the  spot.'  What  is  there  at  which  an  in- 
fidel cannot  sneer?  Yet  let  even  an  infidel  put  him- 
self in  the  place  of  an  Asiatic  passing  from  barren 
desert  to  barren  desert,  traversing  oceans  of  sand 
and  mountains  of  naked  rock,  accustomed  to  coun- 
tries like  Egypt,  Arabia,  Judea,  and  Asia  Minor, 
abounding  in  the  best  places  only  with  shrubbery  and 
fruit  trees;  let  him,  with  the  feelings  of  such  a  man, 
climb  the  ragged  rocks,  and  pass  the  open  ravines  of 
Lebanon,  and  suddenly  descry  among  the  hills,  a 
grove  of  300  trees,  such  as  the  cedars  actually  are, 
even  at  the  present  day,  and  he  will  confess  that  to  be 
a  fine  comparison  in  Amos  ii,9,  'Whose  height  was  as 
the  height  of  the  cedars,  and  he  was  strong  as  the 
oaks.'  Let  him  after  a  long  ride  in  the  heat  of  the 
sun,  sit  down  under  the  shade  of  a  cedar,  and  con- 
template the  exact  conical  form  of  its  top,  and  the 
beautiful  symmetry  of  its  branches,  and  he  will  no 
longer  wonder  that  David  compared  the  people  of 
Israel,  in  the  days  of  their  prosperity,  to  the  'goodly 
cedars.'  Psalm  Ixxx,  10. 

"A  traveller,  who  had  just  left  the  forests  of  Ame- 
rica, might  think  this  little  grove  of  cedars  not  wor- 
thy of  so  much  notice,  but  the  man  who  knows  how 
rare  large  trees  are  in  Asia,  and  how  difficult  it  is  to 
find  timber  for  building,  will  feel  at  once  that  what 
is  said  in  Scripture  of  these  trees  is  perfectly  natural. 
It  is  probable  that  in  the  days  of  Solomon  and  Hiram 
there  were  extensive  forests  of  cedars  on  Lebanon. 
A  variety  of  causes  may  have  contributed  to  their 
diminution  and  almost  total  extinction.  Yet,  in 
comparison  with  all  the  other  trees  that  I  have  seen  on 
the  mountain,  the  few  that  remain  may  still  be  call- 
ed 'the  glory^of  Lebanon.' 

"From  the  cedars  we  returned  to  Besharry,  a  de- 
lightful and  healthy  place  for  a  summer  residence. 
We  lodged  with  shekh  Girgis,  (George)  by  whom 
we  were  received  with  special  tokens  of  hospitality. 

"8,  Left  Besharry  early  in  the  morning  for  Balbec. 


REV.    PLINY   FISK,  331 

Passed  near  the  cedars,  and  then  ascended  the  moun- 
tain east  of  them.  We  saw  on  our  left  hand,  what 
I  take  to  be  the  highest  summit  of  Lebanon.  It  has 
often  been  asserted  that  there  is  snow  on  Mount  Leb- 
anon during  the  whole  year.  We  wished  to  ascer- 
tain the  fact.  As  the  heat  of  summer  was  now  past, 
we  concluded  that  if  we  could  find  snow  in  October, 
it  was  not  likely  to  be  wanting  at  any  season  of  the 
year.  On  reaching  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  we 
left  the  road,  and  turned  north,  in  a  direction  which 
our  guide  said  would  carry  us  to  snow.  After  riding 
without  a  path,  and  over  very  bad  ground  for  about  an 
hour,  we  came  to  a  little  valley  opening  to  the  south 
east,  in  which  the  snow  was  about  two  feet  deep.  In 
another  valley  near  it,  there  was  a  still  greater  quan- 
tity. In  the  course  of  the  day  we  saw  snow  at  a  dis- 
tance in  several  other  places.  I  strongly  suspect, 
however,  that  mariners  often  mistake  the  white  rock 
of  the  mountain  for  snow.  At  only  a  short  distance 
it  has  precisely  the  same  appearance. 

"Returning  from  the  snow  to  the  road,  we  pursued 
our  way  down  the  mountain  to  Ain  el  Ata,  where  is  a 
fountain  of  good  water,  and  the  ruins  of  an  old  vil- 
lage." 

From  this  place  they  directed  their  course  to  Diar 
el  Ahmar,  a  miserable  place,  where  they  lodged  for 
the  night,  being  allowed  by  the  people  to  select  the 
house  that  suited  them  best.  The  earth  was  the  floor 
and  bushes  the  roof  of  it.  A  small,  dark,  damp  apart- 
ment was  found,  which  was  occupied  as  a  churcli, 

"9.  We  started  early  and  pursued  our  way  across 
the  plain  of  Celo-Syria  in  a  south  and  south  east  di- 
rection. The  plain  extends  between  Lebanon  and 
Anti-Lebanon,  and  runs  nearly  north  east  and  south 
west.  It  is  a  fine  rich  plain,  but  badly  cultivated. 
We  passed  only  one  small  village,  and  saw  no  other 
houses.  Two  large  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats,  attend- 
ed by  their  Bedouin  shepherds,  were  feeding  near  our 
road.  Balbec  is  at  the  extremity  of  the  plain  at  the 


I 


332  MEMOIR    OF 

foot  of  Anti-Libanus.  The  principal  thing  to  be 
seen  at  Balbec,  is  the  Temple  of  the  Sun,  which  stands 
in  the  north  west  part  of  the  present  town.  A  great 
part  of  the  walls  and  many  of  the  columns  are  still 
standing.  The  whole  length  of  the  building  from  E. 
to  W.  is  near  300  paces,  and  the  width  from  N.  to  S. 
about  170  paces  at  the  west  end:  the  east  end  is 
much  narrower.  There  are  various  indications  that 
many  parts  of  the  walls  are  more  modern  than  the 
original  building,  and  that  what  was  first  a  place  of 
idolatrous  worship,  has  been  more  recently  a  Turk- 
ish fortress. 

"There  are  several  passages  leading  to  the  upper 
story,  which  was  the  principal  part  of  the  temple. 
From  a  hexagonal  room  you  enter  the  largest,  though 
probably  not  the  most  splendid  apartment  of  the 
temple.  It  is  125  paces  from  north  to  south,  and 
not  much  less  from  east  to  west.  On  the  N.  and  S. 
sides  are  several  niches  where  statues  were  probably 
erected.  The  ruins  of  a  wall  show  that  an  inner 
apartment  occupied  the  centre  of  this  apartment,  a 
room  within  a  room." 

A  minute  description  of  this  magnificent  temple  is 
given  by  Mr.  Fisk.  He  measured  its  arches,  wings, 
Corinthian  columns,  and  architraves,  all  of  giant 
architecture,  evincing  an  astonishing  degree  of  me- 
chanical power  and  skill. 

"One  of  the  greatest  wonders  of  the  whole  build- 
ing is  the  large  stones  which  are  found  in  the  walls 
near  the  north  west  corner.  On  the  north  side  there 
are  nine  stones  in  a  row,  each  30  feet  long,  about 
10  thick,  and  12  high.  These  constitute  the  foun- 
dation of  a  wall  which  seems  never  to  have  been 
finished.  On  the  west  side  there  are  two  tiers  of 
large  stones,  three  in  each.  The  lower  tier  is  raised 
J  5  feet  from  the  ground;  the  height  and  thickness 
of  the  stones  appear  to  be  the  same  with  those  on  the 
north  side,  so  that  the  upper  tier  is  about  27  feet 
from  the  ground,  and  each  of  these  stones  is  upwards 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  333 

of  60  feet  in  length.  Here  again  one  asks  with 
amazement,  'How  was  it  ever  possible  to  raise  a  stone 
60  feet  by  10  and  12!'  The  Arabs,  who  were  around 
us  while  we  were  looking  at  the  temple,  said  it  was 
done  by  satan.  Magnificent  as  this  temple  must 
have  been,  I  strongly  suspect  the  original  plan  was 
never  completed. 

"JBalbec  is  now  a  ruinous  village,  containing  about 
200  human  dwellings.  There  are  a  few  families  of 
Greek  Catholics,  the  only  Christians  in  the  place. 
With  them  we  lodged,  and  before  parting,  gave  them 
several  copies  of  the  Scriptures.  The  great  body  of 
the  inhabitants  are  Metonalis,  who  are  numerous  in 
the  adjacent  parts.  They  are  Mussulmans  of  the 
sect  of  Aii,  like  the  Persians.  They  are  numerous 
at  Tyre,  and  are  found  in  some  places  on  Mount 
Lebanon.  Balbec  is  now  governed  by  an  emeer,who 
is  only  nineteen  or  twenty  years  old.  He  had  long 
been  at  war  with  an  uncle,  who  had  command  of 
some  village  or  district  in  the  vicinity.  The  day 
that  we  arrived  at  Balbec,  they  had  an  interview,  by 
desire  of  the  emeer,  and  pretended  to  make  peace. 
The  emeer  conducted  his  uncle  into  Balbec  in  the 
afternoon  with  great  pomp.  His  horsemen  to  the 
number  of  more  than  100  pranced  their  Arabian 
steeds  about  the  plain,  and  fired  their  muskets  and 
pistols  in  the  air;  and  the  women  came  out  of  the 
village  to  meet  them  with  songs  and  instruments  of 
music.  In  the  evening  we  heard  that  on  reaching 
his  dwelling,  the  emeer  had  quietly  put  his  uncle  in 
chains.  What  was  to  follow,  we  did  not  learn. 
The  Metonalis  have  the  reputation,  among  the  other 
inhabitants  of  the  country,  of  being  treacherous, 
thievish,  £nd  in  a  word,  a  lawless  banditti. 

"10.  From  what  we  heard  of  the  character  of 
the  emeer  of  Balbec,  we  apprehended  further  exac- 
tions, and  therefore  we  left  before  day,  guided  by 
the  stars,  We  had  not  proceeded  far,  before  the 
clouds  gathered  and  it  soon  began  to  rain.  Our 


334  MEMOIR    OF 

guide  lost  his  way,  and  we  were  obliged  to  stop 
and  wait  in  the  open  field,  while  the  rain  fell  in 
torrents.  We  could  find  no  shelter  and  had  no  idea 
of  the  direction  in  which  we  ought  to  move.  Mak- 
ing the  best  use  we  could  of  our  umbrellas  and 
cloaks,  we  waited  for  the  morning.  Our  situation 
gave  me  a  lively  impression  of  the  force  of  David's 
words — 'My  soul  waiteth  for  thee,  more  than  they 
that  wait  for  the  morning.'  At  last  the  morning 
came,  and  the  rain  ceased. 

"Resumed  our  journey,  and  about  noon  arrived 
at  Zahle,  a  finely  situated  village  at  the  foot  of 
Mount  Lebanon.  The  bishop  says,  there  are  here 
about  1000  families,  chiefly  Christians." 

On  the  llth  Mr.  Fisk  went  to  Mar  Ephraim,  the 
residence  of  the  patriarch,  Peter  Jarwy,  who  is  well 
known  in  England,  having  visited  that  country  and 
solicited  donations  to  enable  him  to  print,  as  he  pre- 
tended, and  circulate  the  Scriptures  on  Mount  Leb- 
anon. But  he  proves  to  be  a  bigoted  Catholic, 
opposed  to  the  operations  of  Bible  Societies,  and 
missionaries. 

The  excursion,  of  which  some  account  has  been 
just  given,  occupied  Mr.  Fisk  about  two  weeks, 
after  which  he  returned  to  Antoura.  The  day  fol- 
lowing his  return  he  visited  Kraim,  a  college-con- 
vent, containing  twenty-five  or  thirty  priests,  monks, 
and  students.  In  the  library,  which  consisted  of 
Italian  and  Latin  books,  he  found  four  folio  volumes 
of  the  pope's  bulls.  From  this  institution  he  pro- 
ceeded to  A  in  Warka,  the  Maronite  college,  in 
which  the  Syriac  and  Arabic  languages  are  taught. 
The  number  of  pupils  was  about  twenty.  In  the 
evening  he  had  a  long  religious  discussion  with  two 
bishops.  The  next  day  he  returned  to  Antoura 
terminated  his  residence  there,  October  22d.,  and 
proceeded  to  Beyroot.  On  the  25th  he  sold  400 
Psalters  to  a  Catholic  who  purchased  to  sell  again. 
His  journal,  from  which  the  foregoing  account  of 


REV.    PLINY   FISK. 

his  travels  and  researches  in  Mount  Lebanon,  has 
been  selected,  concludes  with  some  remarks  on  sev- 
eral singular  clans  of  people  which  he  there  found.* 
He  speaks  of  the  country  as  being  very  interesting, 
worthy  of  missionary  investigation,  and  a  hopeful 
field  of  missionary  labor  and  enterprise. 

He  also  gives  a  brief  account  of  the  languages 
and  dialects  spoken  by  the  Syriac  Christians  and 
others,  from  which  it  appears  that  a  confusion  of 
languages  and  alphabets  is  common  in  that  coun- 
try— "This  chaos  of  dialects,"  he  says,  serves  to 
multiply  labor  and  expense  for  missionaries,  and 
Bible  Societies.  All  these  classes  of  people  must 
be  furnished  with  the  Bible,  and  must  have  the  Gos- 
pel preached  to  them.  The  harvest  is  plenteous 
but  the  laborers  are  few.  May  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  send  forth  more  laborers." 


CHAPTER    XII. 

JOURNEY      TO     JERUSALEM  IN      COMPANY      WITH      MR. 

JOWETT,      SUBSEQUENT  RESIDENCE      THERE,     AND 

RETURN     TO     BEYROOT,  EMBRACING     A     PERIOD    OF 
ABOUT    EIGHT    MONTHS. 

MR.  FISK  went  to  Beyroot  in  September,  as  has 
been  noticed,  to  welcome  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jowett, 
who  had  just  arrived  from  Egypt.  Mr.  Jowett 
returned  with  him  to  Antoura,  and  accompanied 
him  in  some  of  his  excursions  among  the  mountains. 
As  he  was  about  to  set  off  from  Beyroot  for  Je- 

_*  For  information  respecting  these  singular  classes  of  people,  see 
Missionary  Herald,  vol.  xx.  p.  274 — articles,  Druses,  Metonalis,  ami 
Ansareeah.  Also  Jowett's  Christian  Researches — articles,  Metawa- 
.lies,  olrresponding  to  Metonalies,  p.  34;  Druses,  p.  35;  Ansari,  cor- 
responding to  Ansareeah,  p.  49;  Boston  edition.  The  orthography  of 
proper  names  in  that  country  does  not  appear  yet  to  be  eettled 
among  different  travellers. 


33G  MEMOIR    OF 

vusalem,  Mr.  Fisk  proposed  to  be  his  companion  to 
that  city.  An  account  of  this  journey  will  here  be 
inserted. 

"Oct.  28,  1823.  Left  Bey  root  for  Jerusalem  in 
company  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jowett.  After  riding 
about  eight  hours  on  asses,  we  stopped  for  the  night 
at  Nabi  Yoanas,  (the  Prophet  Jonah.)  Were  wel- 
comed by  Abdallah,  a  Turkish  dervish,  and  con- 
ducted to  a  good  room,  that  is  to  say,  a  room  in 
which,  by  putting  stones  against  the  wooden  win- 
dows and  door,  we  were  able  to  exclude  company, 
and  in  a  great  measure  the  outer  air.  The  only 
article  of  furniture  was  a  mat  thrown  on  the  floor. 
The  house  was  built  by  the  Emeer  Besheer  for  the 
accommodation  of  travellers.  It  is  near  the  tomb 
of  a  Turkish  saint,  and  at  the  head  of  a  fine  little 
bay;  and  the  place  is  called  Nabi  Yoanas,  because 
tradition  says  it  was  here  that  the  fish  'vomited  out 
Jonah  upon  the  dry  land.'  We  talked  with  the 
dervish  about  the  Prophet.  He  told  most  of  the 
story  correctly,  but  added,  that  God  prepared  two 
trees  to  shelter  him  when  he  was  thrown  upon  the 
dry  ground.  We  showed  him  the  book  of  Jonah 
in  the  Arabic  Bible.  He  read,  kissed  the  book,  read 
again,  kissed  the  book  again,  and  so  on  eight  or 
ten  times.  Mussulmans  often  treat  the  Bible  thus 
when  we  show  it  to  them,  thus  acknowledging  it  as 
a  sacred  book.  But  they  are,  like  the  nominal 
Christians  who  live  among  them,  more  ready  to  ac- 
knowledge its  authority  by  kissing  it,  and  putting  it 
to  their  forehead  and  their  breast,  than  by  reading 
it,  and  receiving  its  doctrines,  and  obeying  its  pre- 
cepts." 

They  rode  on  the  29th  to  Sidon,  and  reached 
Tyre  on  the  following  day. 

"30.  The  road  from  Sidon  to  Tyre  is  almost  a 
perfect  level.  The  soil  seems  excellent,  but#as  in 
many  other  parts  of  Turkey,  it  is  good  land  lying 
waste.  We  saw  a  few  villages  east  of  us;  but  on 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  337 

the  plain  we  saw  no  village,  and  I  think  only  three 
or  four  little  miserable  habitations,  for  a  distance  of 
near  thirty  miles. 

"31.  In  the  morning  we  sold  a  few  Psalters. 
The  Psalter  is  much  more  eagerly  sought  after,  than 
any  other  part  of  the  Scriptures,  because  among  the 
Christians  of  Syria  it  is  the  universal,  and  almost 
the  only  school-book.  The  education  acquired  at 
school,  generally  amounts  to  no  more  than  ability 
to  read  the  Psalter. 

"South  and  west  of  the  peninsula,  on  which  Tyre 
stands,  you  see  ledges  of  rocks  near  the  shore,  and 
ancient  columns  scattered  on  the  rocks.  The  har- 
bor is  north  of  the  town.  A  small  harbor,  in  which 
boats  lie,  is  surrounded  by  a  wall.  At  a  distance 
from  the  landing  there  is  a  reef  of  rocks,  which 
must  make  the  entrance  dangerous  in  bad  weather, 
but  which,  by  breaking  the  waves,  forms  the  secu- 
rity of  the  harbor.  We  counted  more  than  one- 
hundred  columns  lying  in  one  place  on  the  rocks. 
In  that  small  harbor  we  saw  many  at  the  bottom 
several  feet  under  water." 

On  the  3d  of  November  Mr.  Fisk  was  at  Acre, 
and  visited  the  principal  mosque,  which  he  de- 
scribes. 

"The  mosque  is  near  the  pasha's  palace,  and 
was  built  by  the  infamous  Jezzar.  It  resembles, 
in  its  general  form,  a  Christian  church,  but  is  with- 
out seats  or  pews.  The  floor  is  covered  with  car- 
pets, on  which  the  worshippers  sit,  or  kneel.  In 
one  corner  is  a  reading  desk,  and  in  another  part  is 
a  pulpit.  Stairs  at  two  corners  lead  up  to  a  fine 
gallery,  and  thence  to  a  second,  which  is  very  nar- 
row. In  front  of  each  gallery  are  places  for  rows 
of  lamps.  The  upper  gallery  seems  to  be  designed 
merely  for  the  purpose  of  illuminating.  There  is 
a  large  chandelier  suspended  from  the  lofty  dome, 
and  a  multitude  of  lamps  hang  about  the  mosque, 
The  windows  are  also  numerous,  so  that  when  illu 
20 


.338  MEMOIR    OF 

minated,  the  appearance  must  be  splendid.  The 
mosque,  according  to  Mussulman  taste,  is  ornament- 
ed with  paintings,  in  which  different  colors  are  fan- 
tastically intermixed.  The  execution  is  far  from 
being  elegant;  yet  the  effect  is  on  the  whole  agree- 
able. A  few  Turks  were  present  reading  from  the 
Koran. 

"Before  the  mosque  is  a  large  court  paved  with 
marble  of  different  colors,  shaded  with  rows  of  palm 
trees,  and  containing  two  elegant  domes  with  foun- 
tains under  them.     On  three  sides  of  this  court,  are 
rows  of  cloisters  for  the  accommodation  of  students 
and  travellers.     In  one  of  them  is  a  library.     The 
effects  of  a  late  siege  were  visible.  In  several  places 
the  walls  of  the  mosque  and  of  the  cloister  had  been 
seriously  injured  by  cannon  balls.     This  court  with 
its  shades  and  fountains  is  quite  in   oriental  taste, 
and  certainly  for  a  hot  country  it  is  a  delightful  spot. 
My   imagination   was  filled  with   the   idea   of  the 
learned  Mussulmans,  in  the  times  of  the  caliphs  of 
Bagdad  and  Cairo,  passing  their  time  in  such  places. 
I  was  dressed  after  the  oriental  manner,  and  fancied 
that  in  such  a  place,  surrounded  by  Mussulman  doc- 
tors, I  could  soon  become  familiar  both  with  their 
manners  and  their  language.     Had  I  the  faith,  the 
wisdom,    the  learning,  and  the  courage  of  Martyn, 
I  might  perhaps  find  access  to  such  places,  and  tell 
these  men,  who  are  so  wise  in  their  own  conceits, 
that   truth   which  they    are  so  unwilling  to    hear, 
namely,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son   of  God. 

"My  mind  dwells  with  deep  interest  on  the  ques- 
tion, 'How  is  the  Gospel  to  be  preached  to  the  Mus- 
sulmans?' According  to  the  established  law.  and  a 
law  which  to  the  extent  of  my  information  is  rigidly 
executed,  it  is  immediate  death  for  any  Mussulman, 
of  whatever  rank,  and  in  whatever  circumstances,  to 
renounce  his  religion.  Undoubtedly  God  can  so 
pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  men,  that  they  shall  em- 
brace his  Gospel  by  multitudes,  even  with  the  cer- 


REV.    PLINY    FISH. 

tainty  of  immediate  death.  But  has  he  ever  done 
thus?  Has  the  Gospel  ever  prevailed  where  this  was 
the  ease?  Under  the  pagan  emperors,  fiery  perse- 
cutions were  endured,  and  the  Gospel  still  prevailed. 
But  in  these  persecutions  it  usually  was  only  some 
of  the  principal  persons,  or  at  least,  only  a  part  of 
the  Christians,  that  were  put  to  death.  Perhaps,  if 
a  few  conversions  should  take  place,  and  be  followed 
by  immediate  martyrdom,  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
would  again  prove  the  seed  of  the  church,  and  the 
persecutors  cease  from  their  opposition.  Possibly 
the  bloody  and  fiery  scenes  of  the  first  centuries  are 
to  be  acted  over  again.  Possibly  some  great  po- 
litical revolution  is  to  open  the  door  for  the  free 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  the  followers  of  the  false 
prophet. 

TO    MRS.    WILLIAM    GOODELL,    MALTA. 


"Acre,  Nov.  4,  1823. 

"I  was  grieved  to  hear  of  your  sickness.  But  1 
hope  and  trust  you  found  it  good  to  be  afflicted. 
We  all  need  afflictions.  We  too  much  love  present 
ease  and  comfort.  But  our  heavenly  Father  knows 
when  it  is  best  to  deprive  us  of  them.  I  hope  you 
love  him  more  for  his  paternal  chastisements,  and 
entertain  a  more  lively  sense  of  your  dependence 
on  him,  and  are  more  than  ever  ready  to  devote 
yourself  entirely  to  his  service.  It  is  a  good  sign, 
when  our  afflictions  make  us  pray  more,  and  lead  us 
nearer  to  God.  I  have  rejoiced  and  given  thanks 
for  your  partial  restoration  to  health,  and  hope  that 
long  ere  this  you  are  quite  well.  I  am  now  trav- 
elling with  Mr.  Jowett,  and  we  have  many  pleasant 
hours  together.  Last  Sabbath  we  had  service  in 
Italian.  Ten  were  present.  Prayer  and  sermon 
extempore.  In  the  afternoon  we  sat  down  together 
and  read  Ephesians,  conversed  about  what  we  read, 
and  prayed.  Last  evening  we  observed  the  Monthly 


340 


MEMOIR    OF 


Concert  of  Prayer.  Every  morning  and  evening  we 
read  the  Scriptures,  and  pray  with  our  servant  in 
Italian. 

"Mr.  Jowett  and  I  have  talked  much  about  you  all, 
and  he  has  told  me  many  things  concerning  you,  and 
your  various  efforts  to  promote  the  cause'of  Christ. 
I  hope  that  before  the  year  closes,  your  home  will 
be  at  Jerusalem;  or  if  not  there,  at  Beyroot  or 
Smyrna.  Let  us  all  pray  much  for  divine  direction, 
and  God  will  lead  us.  I  hope  we  may  all  live  to 
see  good  things  done  in  the  Mediterranean.  But 
life  is  very  uncertain.  We  ought  therefore  to  be 
continually  ready  for  our  summons  to  the  presence 
of  our  Judge." 

"JV00.  5.  At  half  past  nine  we  left  Acre.  Mount 
Carmel  was  distinctly  in  view  on  the  south.  See  1 
Kings  xix.  It  runs  north-west  and  south-east,  and 
stretches  out  between  the  sea  and  the  bay  of  Acre. 
'That  ancient  river,  the  river  Kishon,'  empties  at  the 
head  of  the  bay.  See  Judges  v,  21;  and  still  nearer 
to  Acre  is  the  Betus.  I  am  told  that  the  Kishon  is 
a  considerable  stream  even  in  summer.  At  half  past 
twelve,  having  crossed  the  plain  of  Acre,  we  came 
among  small  hills.  Our  muleteer  not  being  well 
acquainted  with  the  way,  we  went  out  of  the  direct 
road,  and  ascended  a  hill  on  which  stands  the  vil- 
lage of  Abilene,  containing,  probably  five  hundred 
inhabitants.  About  four  o'clock,  we  entered  a  fine 
plain,  which  we  were  about  an  hour  in  crossing. 
Soon  after  this  we  passed  Sephoora,  a  village  about 
the  same  size  as  Abilene.  Josephus  says,  'the 
greatest  cities  of  Galilee  were  Sepphoris  and  Tibe- 
rias.' The  habitations  have  a  very  mean  and  dirty 
appearance.  We  observed  three  arches  together, 
which  probably  belonged  to  a  church,  or  some  other 
building,  erected  by  the  crusaders.  The  village 
stands  on  the  side  of  a  hill.  On  its  summit  are  the 
walls  of  an  old  castle.  In  going  from  Sephoora  we 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  341 

met  many  women  carrying  pitchers  of  water  on  their 
heads.  Others  were  riding,  or  driving  asses,  which 
carried  some  two  and  some  four  jars  of  water.  We 
soon  came  to  a  plat  of  green-sward,  and  a  fountain 
whence  the  women  drew  the  water,  and  where  large 
numbers  of  horses  and  cattle  were  'collected  to 
quench  their  thirst.  We  see  green-sward  in 
country  very  seldom,  and  but  little  in  a  place. 

"After  a  ride  of  nine  hours  arrived  at  Nazareth. 
Had  our  guide  known  the  road  well,  we  should  have 
accomplished  the  journey  probably  in  six  or  seven 
hours.  Sought  lodgings  in  the  Catholic  convent, 
and  were  very  civilly  received,  though  we  carried  a 
letter  to  the  Superior  from  a  priest  at  Nazareth, 
which  informed  him  that  we  were  missionaries,  and 
were  going  about  preaching  and  distributing  the 
Scriptures. 

"6.  Looked  at  the  church  of  the  convent.  It  is 
large  and  splendid,  hung  with  tapestry,  and  orna- 
mented with  paintings.  One  painting  represents 
the  marriage  of  Joseph  and  Mary.  I  asked  the  friar 
that  explained  it  to  us,  who  married  them.  He  re- 
plied, 'The  bishop  of  Jerusalem;'  as  if  there  had 
been  bishops  before  the  birth  of  Christ.  In  a  grotto 
they  show  you  the  place  of  the  annunciation.  They 
say  that  the  house,  in  which  Mary  then  lived,  was 
carried  by  angels  to  Loretto,  in  Italy.  Pilgrimages 
are  now  made  to  Nazareth  to  see  the  place  where 
the  house  was,  and  to  Loretto  to  see  the  house 
itself. 

"On  most  of  the  doors  in  the  convent  is  inscribed, 
'Ave  Maria  Purissima,'  'Ave  Maria  Plenagratia;' 
sometimes  with  the  addition  in  Spanish  of,  'sin  pe- 
eado  concebida,'  i.  e.  conceived  without  sin; — in 
conformity  with  the  doctrine  of  the  Franciscans, 
that  the  virgin  Mary  was  never  affected  by  original 
sin.  In  one  place  is  a  promise  of  100  days  indul- 
gence to  every  one,  who  shall  say,  'Holy,  holy,  holy, 
Lord  of  hosts,  the  earth  is  full  of  thy  glory .  "  Glory 


342  MEMOIR    OF 

to  the  Father.  Glory  to  the  Son.  Glory  to  the 
Holy  Spirit.'  On  the  same  paper  is  a  promise  of 
300  days  indulgence  to  every  one,  who  says,  with  a 
humble  and  contrite  heart,  'Jesus,  Joseph,  and 
Mary,  with  my  heart  I  give  you  my  soul.  Jesus. 
Joseph,  and  Mary,  assist  me  in  my  last  agony.  Jesus, 
Joseph,  and  Mary,  let  my  soul  depart  in  peace  with 
you.'  Then  a  form  for  blessing,  'the  adorable  name 
of  God,  for  the  repairing  of  the  abuses  of  blasphe- 
my.' It  is  as  follows,  'Blessed  be  God. — Blessed  be 
his  name. — Blessed  be  Jesus  true  God,  true  man. — 
Blessed  be  the  name  of  Jesus. — Blessed  be  Jesus  in 
the  most  holy  sacrament  of  the  altar. — Blessed  be 
the  great  mother  of  God,  most  holy  Mary. — Blessed 
be  the  name  of  Mary,  virgin,  Mother. — Blessed  be 
God  in  his  angels  and  saints.'  A  promise  is  made 
of  one  whole  year's  indulgence  to  every  one,  that 
recites  the  above. 

"The  women  in  and  around  Nazareth  go  unveil- 
ed; and  their  principal  ornaments  are  strings  of 
money  worn  on  their  head  dress.  These  coins  dif- 
fer in  value  from  the  para,  which  is  worth  only  the 
fourth  of  a  cent,  to  the  mahmoodia,  which  is  worth 
more  than  three  dollars.  Paras  are  worn  in  great 
numbers,  and  a  string  of  silver  coins,  worth  about 
ten  or  twenty  cents  each,  is  often  passed  over  the 
forehead,  and  left  to  hang  down  on  both  sides  of  the 
face.  Women,  who  wore  money  to  considerable 
amount  on  their  head  dress,  were  seen  barefoot  with 
mean  and  often  ragged  clothing,  bringing  pitchers 
of  water  to  town  on  their  heads. 

"8.  Nazareth  is  situated  on  the  side  of  a  hill, 
and  nearly  at  its  foot.  The  hill  faces  east  and  south 
east.  Before  the  town  is  a  valley,  about  a  mile 
long,  and  from  50  to  100  rods  wide,  running  north 
and  south,  and  by  being  surrounded  by  hills,  it  is 
made  a  complete  basin.  It  is  a  charming  spot,  and 
I  love  to  reflect  as  I  walk  over  the  plain  of  Naza- 
reth, and  the  hills  around  it,  that  our  Lord  and  Sa- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


viour  used  to  walk  over  the  same  ground.  From 
this  valley  there  is  a  passage  out  to  the  south  into 
the  great  plain  of  Esdraelon.  From  the  town  you 
walk  about  twenty  minutes  over  the  plain,  the  hills 
on  the  right  and  left  converging  till  there  remains 
only  a  strong,  narrow  ravine,  about  a  mile  in  length. 
On  the  right  hand  of  this  passage,  as  it  opens  into 
the  plain  of  Esdraelon,  is  a  precipice,  rough,  steep. 
and  high.  This  is  shown  you  as  the  brow  of  the 
hill,  whence  the  Jews  wished  to  precipitate  our  Lord. 
See  Luke  iv,  29.  It  is  indeed  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
on  which  Nazareth  stands,  though  at  a  considerable 
distance  from  the  town." 


TO     HIS    FATHER. 

"Nazareth,  Nov.  7,  1823. 

"I  sit  down  to  address  you  from  the  city  where 
Joseph  and  Mary  lived,  and  where  the  angel  Gabriel 
announced  the  great  mystery  of  the  incarnation. 
Here  Jesus  lived  after  his  return  from  Egypt,  being 
subject  to  his  parents.  Here  he  labored  as  a  car- 
penter with  his  reputed  father.  It  was  here  that 
he  could  do  but  few  mighty  works,  'because  of 
their  unbelief.'  Mark  vi,  5.  It  was  here  that  his 
preaching  so  enraged  the  multitude,  that  they  at- 
tempted to  cast  him  down  headlong  from  the  hrow 
of  the  hill,  on  which  their  city  was  built.  Not  far 
from  this  is  Mount  Tabor,  where  our  Lord  was  trans- 
figured before  his  disciples,  and  the  Mount  on  which, 
it  is  believed  he  preached,  when  he  fed  the  multitude 
with  five  loaves  of  bread.  At  no  great  distance  also 
are  Nain,  Capernaum,  Tiberias,  and  the  lake  of  Gen- 
nesaret.  To  walk  over  the  ground  where  our  Lord 
used  to  walk,  will  neither  make  us  holy,  nor  sub- 
due our  sins.  It  is  only  imitating  his  example  that 
will  do  this.  Here  he  went  about  doing  good.  May 
I  also  be  an  instrument  of  doing  good,  as  I  go  about 
in  the  same  places. 


"There  are  several  important  fields  in  this  region, 
which  it  is  desirable  that  some  missionary  should 
visit,  and  survey;  as  Armenia,  Mesopotamia,  Per- 
sia, Abyssinia,  and  the  states  of  Barbary.  Perhaps 
it  may  appear  to  be  my  duty  to  go  through  some  of 
these  countries. 

"Such  journies,  I  know  will  be  attended  with 
danger  and  difficulties.  But  if  duty  is  made  plain, 
it  is  always  safe  to  proceed.  Let  all  my  brothers 
and  sisters  know,  that  I  remember  them  very  affec- 
tionately. I  hope  they  are  well  and  happy,  walking 
in  the  fear  of  God,  and  training  up  their  children 
'in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.'  May 
the  God  of  Abraham  make  your  old  age  serene  and 
happy,  and  if  we  do  not  meet  again  in  this  world. 
O  may  we  meet  in  the  presence  of  God,  to  dwell 
there  forever." 

"10.  At  eight  o'clock  left  Nazareth  for  Tiberias, 
now  called  Tabaria.  Going  a  little  south  of  east, 
we  soon  came  in  sight  of  Tabor  and  Hermon.  Ta- 
bor rises  majestically,  like  a  vast  pyramid.  Hermon 
is  longer,  and  partially  broken.  At  the  foot  of 
Hermon,  on  the  north,  our  guide  pointed  out  Nain, 
now  a  Turkish  village.  Tabor  is  nearly  north  of 
Hermon.  The  country  we  passed  was  covered  with 
shrub-oak,  and  the  soil  seemed  rich.  At  half  past  ten, 
we  arrived  at  Kham-Sook  or  Market  Tavern.  Here 
are  two  old  castles,  and  here  the  merchants  of  Naz- 
areth, the  people  of  the  villages,  and  the  Arabs  from 
the  mountains,  hold  a  fair,  every  Monday.  When  we 
arrived,  we  found  about  1000  people  assembled, 
buying  and  selling  cattle  and  merchandize  of  all 
sorts.  We  rested  till  twelve,  and  then  set  off  for 
Tiberias,  our  course  a  little  north  of  east,  and  ar- 
rived at  3  o'clock. 

"You  perceive  neither  Tiberias,  nor  its  lake,  till 
you  approach  very  near  them;  and  then,  from  the 
hill,  you  have  a  good  view  of  both.  The  town  stands 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  345 

on  the  shores  of  the  lake,  is  surrounded  by  a  wall, 
and,  from  the  hill,  makes  a  very  decent  appearance. 
On  entering,  you  find  a  considerable  part  of  it  in 
ruins.  We  lodged  with  a  Jew,  Signor  Rafael  Pi- 
ciotti,  the  Austrian  consul-general  for  Syria.  He 
is  now  an  old  man,  and  has  retired  from  business,  to 
spend  the  eve  of  life  quietly  on  the  shores  of  this 
peaceful  lake. 

"In  the  evening  Rabbi  Samuel,  who  married  the 
consul's  daughter-in-law,  (now  thirteen  or  fourteen 
years  old,)  gave  us  the  following  estimate  of  the 
Jewish  population.  rfshkenasim  (Polish  Jews)  150 
houses,  and  Sephartim  (Spanish  Jews)  70  or  80. 
Each  sect  have  one  synagogue.  The  Ashkenasim 
here  are  all  Hasidlm;  there  are  no  Perushim,  (Phari- 
sees) in  the  place.  Rabbi  Samuel  says  there  are 
twenty  or  thirty  Rabbies,  who  spend  their  whole 
time  in  reading  Talmud. 

"11.  We  went  to  see  the  hot  springs.  They  are 
on  the  shore  of  the  lake,  a  half  hour's  ride  south  of 
Tiberias.  The  plain  south  of  the  town  is  covered 
with  ruins  till  you  reach  the  Springs.  At  one  of  these 
springs  a  bath  is  erected,  to  which  the  people  of 
the  country  resort.  The  present  building  was  raised 
by  Jezzar  Pasha.  While  Mr.  Jowett  remained  at 
the  bath,  I  pursued  my  course  south,  and  in  another 
hour  arrived  at  the  south  end  of  the  lake,  where 
the  Jordan  issues  from  it.  I  rode  a  little  way  down 
the  river  and  passed  the  ruins  of  an  old  bridge,  the 
arches  of  which  are  still  standing.  The  river  bends 
often  and  varies  much  in  width,  perhaps  from  thirty 
to  one  hundred  yards.  It  is  so  shallow  that  cattle 
and  asses  were  fording  it  without  difficulty.  On 
returning  to  the  bath,  I  ascertained  the  temperature 
of  the  water.  In  the  water  of  the  lake,  my  ther- 
mometer stood  at  76°;  in  the  sun  at  90°;  in  the 
water  of  the  bath,  at  the  time  I  went  into  it,  (when 
it  had  cooled,  by  standing,)  at  110°;  in  one  spring 
as  it  issued  from  the  ground,  131°;  in  another,  i32°; 


34C  MEMOIR   OF 

where  it  issued  from  under  the  bath,  138°;  and  in 
another  place,  1 39°.  I  was  told,  however,  that  the 
heat  varies  at  different  times.  Probably  it  is  dimin- 
ished by  heavy  rains.  The  water  is  sulphureous. 
A  Jew,  with  whom  I  entered  into  conversation  at 
the  bath,  estimated  the  Jewish  population  of  Taba- 
ria  at  96  families  of  Ashkenasim,  and  90  of  Sephar- 
tim.  When  we  returned  to  the  town,  we  stopped  at 
what  is  called  the  house  of  Peter.  It  is  now  a  Greek 
Catholic  church,  and  the  only  church  in  Tiberias. 
We  met  with  the  only  priest  in  the  place,  and  he 
told  us  that  the  whole  number  of  Christian  families 
in  the  town  is  thirty  or  forty,  all  Greek  Catholics. 

"12.  I  went  with  our  guide  Antoon  Baulus,  to 
see  the  ruins  of  Capernaum  on  the  shore  of  the  lake, 
north  of  Tiberias.  One  hour's  ride  brought  us  to 
an  Arab  village  called  Maydool.  We  then  entered 
a  plain,  which  we  were  an  hour  in  crossing.  Then 
passing  a  deserted  khan,  we  entered  upon  a  rough 
piece  of  road,  and  soon  came  to  the  ruins  of  an  Arab 
house,  evidently  of  very  modern  construction;  yet 
my  guide  asserted  that  this  was  Bethsaida.  A  few 
rods  north  of  it  are  some  ruined  walls  but  clearly 
of  modern  origin.  After  passing  a  set  of  mills  on  a 
brook,  we  came  to  the  ruins  of  Capernaum,  at  least, 
to  ruins  which  now  bear  that  name;  in  about  three 
hour's  ride  from  Tiberias.  Here  are  ruins  which  are 
manifestly  very  ancient.  A  part  of  the  wall  of  one 
building  still  stands,  and  many  walls  appear  at  the 
surface  of  the  ground,  as  well  as  broken  columns, 
pedestals,  and  capitals.  These  are  of  hard  lime- 
stone, like  those  of  Balbec.  There  are  now  twenty 
or  thirty  uninhabited  Arab  huts  on  the  ruins  of  the 
old  city.  Two  men  and  one  woman  were  repairing 
the  roof  of  one,  in  order  to  make  it  a  store-house 
for  grain." 

Returning  to  Tiberias  Mr  Fisk  visited  a  syna- 
gogue, with  which  a  college  was  connected.  He 
found  nearly  1000  volumes  of  Babbinic  lore  in  one 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  34" 

room,  and  1500  volumes  in  another.  He  estimated 
the  population  at  about  1000,  among  whom  he  dis- 
tributed the  Scriptures. 

He  left  Tiberias  (or  Tabaria)  on  the  13th,  and 
proceeded  on  his  way  as  far  as  Safet.  He  took 
lodgings  in  the  house  of  Rabbi  Israel,  the  head  of 
the  Ashkenasim  Jews,  the  name  of  whose  wife  was 
Deborah,  and  that  of  his  agent  Baruch.  He  re- 
marks, "  I  love  these  Old  Testament  names  ;  but  I 
long  for  the  time,  when  the  names  of  Apostles  as 
well  as  Prophets  shall  be  found  in  these  families." 

"14.  The  castle  of  Safet  stands  on  very  high 
ground,  with  the  town  east  and  west  of  it,  and  some 
scattered  houses  south.  This  morning  we  went  up 
to  the  castle,  waited  on  the  aga,  who  commands  the 
town,  and  took  a  view  of  the  place  and  the  hills 
around  it.  We  conjectured  the  number  of  Turkish 
houses  to  be  1000.  We  could  see  only  four  mina- 
rets. The  castle  is  large  and  lofty,  and  built  on  a 
magnificent  plain,  but  now  decayed  and  going  to 
ruin.  To  the  north-east  is  a  high  mountain,  which 
the  Jews  say  is  Tabor.  To  the  south-.vest  is  another, 
which  they  say  is  Hermon.  On  an  eminence  a  little 
south-sast  of  the  castle,  is  an  old  fortress,  which  the 
Jews  say  was  founded  by  Josephus.  They  tell  you 
likewise,  that  this  is  the  scene  of  the  battle  of  Sisera." 

At  5  o'clock  Mr.  Fisk  with  his  companion  reach- 
ed Hatheen,  a  small  village  at  the  foot  of  the  Mount 
of  Beatitudes.  This  mount  "receives  its  name  from 
the  tradition,  that  here  Christ  delivered  his  memo- 
rable Sermon;  and  it  seems  that  tradition  is  here 
supported  by  a  high  degree  of  probability." 

On  the  15th,  he  left  Hatheen,  and  in  less  than  three 
hours  came  to  Cana  of  Galilee.*  John  ii.  It  is 

*  "Why  is  it,"  said  Mr.  Jowett  to  Mr.  Fisk,  "that  these  very  scenes 
become  endeared  to  us,  as  we  read  the  portions  of  Sacred  Scripture 
relating  to  them;  so  that  they  are  rendered  much  more  lovely  than 
mere  scenery  could  make  them?"  Mr.  F.  illustrated  the  feeling  of 
religious  association  by  putting  the  case  of  two  amiable  persons:  "For 
both"  said  he,  '-'we  might  conceive  a  very  warm  affection;  bat  if  one  were 


348  MEMOIR   OF 

represented  as  being  now  a  mean  village  with  few 
inhabitants.  The  church  was  a  low,  dark  place,  in 
which  a  water  pot  of  stone  was  shown,  said  by  the 
priest  to  be  one  of  those  mentioned  in  the  Gospel. 
He  reached  Nazareth  the  same  day. 

"16.  As  I  was  walking  in  the  hall  of  the  monas- 
tery, a  padre  came  up,  and  entered  into  conversation 
with  me  about  the  distribution  of  books.  He  said 
he  was  aware,  that  the  English  wish,  by  the  distri- 
bution of  books,  to  form  a  party  in  the  East.  'But,' 
said  he  in  a  confidential  manner,  as  if  telling  me 
something  very  important,  'I  perceive  they  do 
not  know  the  character  of  the  people  in  the  Le- 
vant. One  third  of  the  money,  which  they  spend 
for  books,  if  distributed  secretly,  would  form  a  large 
party.  Whereas,  by  distributing  books  they  effect 
nothing.  Fourteen  cases  of  books  arrived  at  Jaffa 
at  different  times  while  I  was  there,  and  of  all  these 
I  presume  you  cannot  now  find  enough  to  fill  two 
cases.' 

Such  advice  from  a  missionary  might  seem  like 
serious  trifling,  or  like  an  intentional  insult  to  us. 
but  the  manner  in  which  the  padre  spoke,  and  espe- 
cially the  fact  that  this  is  the  method  adopted  by 
the  Catholics  in  order  to  make  proselytes,  make 
me  believe,  that  he  was  sincere  in  what  he  consid- 
ered the  best  method  of  converting  men.  This  man 
has  been  thirty  years  a  missionary  without  learning 
the  language  of  the  country.  I  answered  his  re- 
marks by  showing  what  is  the  real  object  of  the  Bible 
Society,  and  by  pointing  out  the  present  ignorance 

pious,  and  the  other  not,  how  far  more  congenial  would  be  our  attach- 
ment to  him,  whose  heart  was  one  with  ours  in  the  love  of  God?  He 
is  in  the  truest  sense  our  FRIEND — a  friend,  in  common  with  us,  of 
God — a  friend  for  eternity!  We  may  know  him  only  for  a  short  time 
on  earth,  but  we  shall  know  him  hereafter  forever  So  to  compare 
inanimate  things  with  spiritual,  our  attachment  to  this  spot  is  height- 
ened by  the  remembrance  of  the  divine  discourses  once  uttered  here; 
and  which  seem  to  make  it  hallowed  ground,  to  which  we  are  united 
rby  a  kind  of  religious  endearment." 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  o4V» 

of  the  people,  and  even  of  the  priests,  in  regard  to 
the  Gospel,  and  the  necessity  of  giving  them  the 
Bible  in  their  own  dialect. 

"18.  We  have  distributed  in  Nazareth  about  70 
Arabic  Testaments  and  Psalters,  nearly  all  of  which 
we  have  sold.  Though  the  padres  have  opposed, 
yet  their  people  have  purchased,  even  in  the  con- 
vent, and  in  their  presence. 

"At  ten  left  Nazareth  for  Jerusalem,  and  in  a  little 
more  than  an  hour  we  entered  the  large,  beautiful, 
and  fertile  plain  of  Esdraelon.  Carmel  was  HI 
sight  far  to  the  west,  and  Tabor  standing  at  the 
northeast  part  of  the  plain,  and  Hermon  running 
into  it  from  the  east.  We  were  near  five  hours  in  rid 
ing  across  the  plain  to  Jenin,  where  we  put  up  for 
the  night.  This  plain,  if  properly  cultivated,  would 
no  doubt  support  thirty  or  forty  villages,  of  two  or 
three  thousand  souls  each.  Yet  in  crossing  the 
plain,  we  could  see  only  four  or  five  miserably 
inhabited,  mean  villages.  It  is  easy  to  imagine 
what  effects  would  be  produced  here,  should  the 
country  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  liberal,  Christian 
government.  Tabor  and  Herman  would  rejoice. 

"In  eight  hours  and  a  half  rode  from  Jenin  to 
Naploos,  or  NabJous,  the  Sychar,  Sichem,  or  She- 
chem  of  Scripture.  Though  we  were  travelling  all 
day  among  hills,  yet  our  road  was  not  very  uneven, 
We  crossed  many  narrow  valleys  of  very  rich  soil, 
which,  with  proper  cultivation,  would  become  indeed 
'fat  valleys.'  Owing  to  the  ignorance  of  our  guide, 
we  missed  the  site  of  Samaria.  Naploos  is  a  large 
town  situated  in  a  valley,  which  runs  east  and  west, 
and  by  its  groves  of  olive  trees,  producing  an  abund- 
ance of  olives  and  oil,  it  is  rendered  a  'fat  valley.' 
See  Isaiah  xxiii.  Mount  Gerizim  rises  near  the 
town  on  the  south,  and  Mount  Ebal  on  the  north. 

"Just  as   we  were  entering  the  town,  we  learned 
ihat  the  musselim  died   this  morning.     A  company 
of  'mourning  women'  and  children  at  the  gate  were 
30 


MEMOIRS    OF 

shrieking  and  beating  their  breasts.  Other  compa 
nies  were  doing  the  same  in  other  parts  of  the  city. 
Sometimes  their  screams  were  very  dolorous,  and 
they  beat  their  breasts  severely.  At  other  times, 
their  music  had  so  much  of  a  cheerful  air,  that,  had  I 
not  known  the  occasion  of  it,  I  should  have  taken  it 
for  a  demonstration  of  joy,  rather  than  of  grief;  then 
again  succeeded  the  most  dolorous  shrieks,  and  vio- 
lent beatings  of  the  breast.  These  women  are  hired 
to  mourn  thus.  See  Jer.  ix,17.  2  Chron.  xxxv,25,  and 
Amos  v,16. 

"After  taking  some  refreshment  went  to  visit  the 
Samaritans,  having  first  sent  to  the  kohen,  or  priest, 
to  know  if  a  visit  would  be  agreeable.  His  name 
is  Shalmar  ben  Tabiah.  His  first  name  he  some- 
times pronounces  Salome.  I  believe  it  is  the  same 
as  Solomon,  which  the  Jews  in  Jerusalem  now  pro- 
nounce Shloma.  He  received  us  in  a  neat  apart- 
ment, and  we  immediately  entered  into  conversation. 
Tenor  twelve  other  members  of  the  sect  soon  came  in. 
Our  conversation  was  in  Arabic.  They  represent  thf 
number  of  their  houses  to  be  20  or  30, — about  60  pay 
the  capitation  tax.  They  say  there  are  no  other 
Samaritans  in  this  country,  but  they  are  quite  dis- 
posed to  think  they  are  numerous  in  other  parts  of 
the  world.  In  Paris  they  suppose  they  were  very 
numerous,  until,  in  a  time  of  war  between  the  French 
and  some  other  nation,  the  Samaritans  were  dis- 
persed. They  inquired  whether  there  are  any  Sa- 
jnaritans  in  England,  and  seemed  not  at  all  gratified 
when  we  told  them  no.  On  learning  that  I  was  from 
America,  they  inquired  if  there  are  Samaritans 
there.  I  told  them  no;  but  they  confidently  assert- 
ed the  contrary,  and  that  there  are  also  many  in 
India. 

"They  maintain  that  they  are  the  lineal  descend- 
ants of  Jacob;  the  kohen  and  his  sons  only,  of  the 
tribe  of  Levi;  one  family  from  the  tribe  of  Benjamin; 
four  or  five  from  Manasseh,  and  the  rest  from  Eph- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  0»<JJ 

raim.  We  asked  what  they  would  do  for  a  priest,  if 
the  kohen  and  his  sons  should  die,  and  thus  the  tribe 
of  Levi  become  extinct.  They  replied  (hazah  ma 
beseer)  'this  does  not  happen.'  They  all  speak 
Arabic,  but  their  books  and  public  prayers  are  in 
Samaritan.  They  call  their  language  Hebrew,  and 
that  which  we  call  Hebrew  they  call  Jewish;  for 
they  say  their  language  is  the  true  Hebrew  in  which 
the  law  was  given.  The  difference  consists  in  the 
use  of  a  different  alphabet  and  different  pronuncia- 
tion. They  go  three  times  a  year  to  Mount  Gerizim 
to  worship,  but  do  not  offer  sacrifices  there  now,  as 
they  did  formerly,  lest  they  should  be  molested  by 
the  Turks.  But  they  offer  their  sacrifices  in  a  more 
private  way  in  the  city.  We  understood  them  to 
say,  that  they  have  no  daily  sacrifice.  We  visited 
their  synagogue.  It  is  a  small,  dark,  but  neat  room, 
with  an  altar,  but  without  seats.  We  were  obliged, 
before  entering,  to  pull  off,  not  only  our  over-shoes, 
but  also  our  slippers,  which  are  not  prohibited  even 
in  mosques;  and  Mr.  Jowett  was  obliged  to  take  off 
an  outer  garment  which  he  wears,  that  is  lined  with 
fur.  No  person  can  approach  the  altar,  except  the 
kohen,  and  his  sons. 

"They  expect  a  Messiah,  who  is  to  be  a  prophet 
and  king,  but  a  mere  man,  to  live  120  years,  as 
Moses  did,  and  to  reign  at  Naploos  over  all  the 
world.  Those  who  do  not  receive  him>  are  to  be 
destroyed  with  the  sword.  The  promise  concern- 
ing the  woman's  seed  does  not,  they  believe,  refer 
to  the  Messiah;  but  that,  concerning  a  prophet  like 
unto  Moses,  does  refer  to  him,  as  does  also  that 
concerning  Shiloh.  Gen.  xlix,  10.  They  admit  the 
sense  of  this  passage  as  given  in  our  translation,  and 
try  to  show  that  there  is  still  a  sceptre  somewhere  in 
the  hands  of  Judah.  The  Messiah  will  come  when 
Israel  repent.  They  say  the  story  of  the  separation 
between  Israel  and  Judah,  under  Jeroboam  and  Re~ 
hoboam,  is  a  lie  of  the  Jews.  The  city  of  Luz  or 


'.)«>«:  MEMOIR   OF 

Bethel,  they  say,  was  on  Mount  Gerizim.  Gen.  xxviii, 
i9.  Jebus,  they  say,  was  also  on  this  mount,  and 
that  Judges  xix,  10,  as  it  stands  in  our  copies,  is 
not  true. 

"20,  Renewed  our  visit  to  the  Samaritans.  We 
had  yesterday  requested  to  see  their  ancient  copy 
of  the  law.  The  kohen  objected,  but  after  much 
persuading,  and  indirectly  presenting  the  motive 
which  generally  prevails  in  this  country,  that  is,  the 
offer  of  money,  he  at  last  consented  to  show  it  to 
us  this  morning.  In  order  to  do  it,  he  said  he  must 
lirst  bathe,  and  then  put  on  a  particular  dress  for  the 
occasion.  On  our  arrival  at  the  synagogue,  we  wait- 
ed a  short  time,  and  he  appeared,  entered  the  syna- 
gogue, approached  the  altar,  kneeled  and  put  his 
face  to  the  floor,  then  opened  the  little  closet  which 
contained  the  holy  book,  kneeled  and  put  his  face 
to  the  floor  again,  then  brought  out  the  brass  case, 
which  contained  the  roll,  and  opened  it  so  as  to  show 
us  the  manuscript,  but  we  were  not  allowed  to  touch 
it.  It  is  in  the  Samaritan  character,  and  the  kohen 
says  it  was  written  by  Abishua,  the  grandson  of 
Aaron,  thirteen  years  after  the  death  of  Moses,  and 
3,260  years  ago.  See  1  Chron.  vi,  4.  Another  brass 
case  stood  near  this,  containing  an  exact  copy  of 
the  original  manuscript,  said  to  have  been  made  800 
years  ago.  On  a  shelf  in  the  synagogue  were  a 
considerable  number  of  copies  of  the  Samaritan 
Pentateuch.  We  saw  also  the  relic  of  the  Poly- 
glott  Bible  mentioned  by  Maundril.  The  Bible  of 
the  Samaritans  contains  only  the  five  books  of  Moses, 
They  have  Joshua  and  Judges,  but  in  separate  books. 
They  say  that  since  Joshua  there  has  been  no 
prophet.  He  was  the  disciple  of  Moses,  and  infe- 
rior to  him.  David  was  king  in  Jerusalem,  but  not 
a  prophet.  We  inquired  whether  the  Samaritans 
held  it  lawful  to  read  the  books  of  Christians.  They 
said  there  was  no  law  against  it,  and  we  left  with 


REV.    FLINT    FISK.  Ok>3 

them  one  Testament  in  Arabic,  and  another  in 
Hebrew. 

"At  noon  left  Naploos.  A  little  way  from  the 
gate  we  observed,  on  our  right  hand,  a  mosque, 
which  I  suppose  to  be  the  one  that  travellers  have 
mentioned  as  the  place  bought  by  Jacob  'at  the 
hand  of  the  children  of  Hamor.'  Gen.  xxxiii,  19. 
Jacob's  well  is  to  be  seen  near-by,  but  through  the 
ignorance  of  our  guide  we  missed  it.  At  six  o'clock 
we  arrived  at  Singil,  and  took  lodgings  with  a  Greek 
family,  the  only  Christian  family  in  the  place.  Be- 
fore our  arrival  we  were  overtaken  by  a  heavy 
rain. 

"Set  off  at  half  past  seven,  next  day,  and  at  four 
arrived  at  Jerusalem.  Two  miles  north  of  it.  as  we 
reached  the  summit  of  a  hill,  we  had  a  sudden  and 
tine  view  of  the  city.  The  different  accounts  given 
by  travellers  of  the  appearance  of  the  city,  may  be 
accounted  for  in  part  by  the  fact,  that  some  ap- 
proach it  from  the  west  when  it  is  seen  to  great  dis- 
advantage, and  others  from  the  north,  where  the 
view  of  it  is  truly  splendid.  I  resumed  my  former 
room,  and  Mr.  Jowett  took  Mr.  King's  room.  It 
is  nearly  five  months  since  I  left  the  holy  city.  Re- 
turning to  it  seems  like  returning  to  my  home. 

"23.  An  English  traveller,  who  is  now  in  this 
city,  came  to  our  room  by  invitation,  for  divine  ser- 
vice. Mr.  Jowett  read  the  prayers  of  his  church, 
and  I  expounded  Ephesians  ii.  Yesterday  and  to- 
day I  have  received,  from  metropolitans,  priests, 
and  others,  as  tokens  of  their  pleasure  at  my  return, 
three  bottles  of  aqua  vita?,  six  of  wine,  and  eight 
small  loaves  of  fine  white  bread.  I  am  pleased 
with  these  attentions,  and  indications  of  friendship. 
May  God  grant  that  they  may  terminate  in  a  truly 
Christian  friendship." 

Mr.  Fisk  resided  in  Jerusalem  five  months,  dur- 
ing which  period  he  was  occupied  with  his  mission- 
ary work.  A  communication,  dated  Beyrox>t,  May 
30* 


'354  MEMOIR    OF 

25,  1824,  and  addressed  to  the  Corresponding  Sec- 
retary of  the  Board  of  Missions,  furnishes  a  full  ac- 
count of  his  labors  during  this  period.*  From  this 
document  some  selections  are  made  which  now 
follow. 

"Soon  after  my  arrival  at  Jerusalem,  Cesar,  a  dea- 
con in  the  principal  Greek  convent,  one  of  the  per- 
sons alluded  to  in  Mr.  Parsons'  journal,  with  whom 
he  spent  much  time  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  re- 
quested me  to  teach  him  Italian,  and  offered  to 
assist  me  in  Arabic.  He,  in  consequence,  spent  a 
part  of  almost  every  day  with  me.  We  read  the 
Scriptures,  and  conversed  very  fully  on  the  doc- 
trines of  religion.  He  became  very  much  attached 
to  us;  and  we  loved  him  for  his  amiable,  modest 
deportment,  and  his  earnest  desires  for  intellectual 
improvement.  In  this  last  respect,  he  is  a  genuine 
Greek.  'The  Greeks  seek  after  wisdom.'  We  hope 
he  has  made  some  progress  in  religious  knowledge. 
But  it  was  painful  to  see  so  good  a  mind  as  he  pos- 
sesses, so  much  the  slave  of  superstition  and  credu- 
lity, and  so  unsettled  and  indefinite  in  its  moral  prin- 
ciples. 

"Papas  Issa  Petros,  another  ecclesiastic,  is  an 
Arab  Christian,  but  of  the  Greek  rite.  He  is  a  man 
of  more  learning,  probably,  than  any  other  Christian 
in  Jerusalem.  He  speaks  fluently  in  four  or  five 
languages;  and  reads  more  or  less  of  about  fifteen* 
He  has  also  a  considerable  knowledge  of  mathemat- 
ics and  astronomy,  and  constructs  globes  for  his  own 
use.  He  has  attained  to  better  views  of  justification,  of 
the  excellency  and  sufficiency  of  Scripture,  and  of  the 
spiritual  nature  of  religion,  than  any  other  oriental 
Christian  with  whom  I  am  acquainted;  but  he  has 
not  yet  learned  the  corruption  of  his  own  heart,  nor 
lias  he  taken  the  first  step  in  self-abasement  and 
humiliation.  Being,  however,  fully  sensible  of  the 

*  See  Missionary  Herald,  vol.  21,  p.  8—13. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK,  355 

ignorance  and  superstition  of  Christians  around 
him,  and  of  the  superiority  of  Protestant  doctrines 
and  customs,  he  is  very  ready  to  assist  us  in  our 
work." 

The  principal  assistance  which  he  rendered  was, 
in  making  translations  of  the  New  Testament  and 
of  Tracts  into  Arabic. 

"I  called  frequently  on  the  different  classes  of 
Christians,  and  was  often  visited  by  them  in  return. 
With  the  Armenians  I  could  have  but  little  conver- 
sation, for  want  of  a  common  language.  There  is 
not  a  single  person  among  them,  who  can  speak  any 
European  language;  and  very  few  of  them  can  speak 
Arabic.  Generally,  they  are  acquainted  only  with 
Turkish  and  Armenian.  The  Superior  of  the  Abys- 
sinian convent  called  on  me  almost  daily.  To  him 
I  often  read  the  Scriptures  in  Arabic,  and  we  had  a 
number  of  very  free  and  serious  discussions  about 
worshipping  the  virgin  Mary,  and  the  nature  of  true 
religion. 

"In  January,  a  bishop  and  three  priests,  of  the 
Syrian  Jacobite  church,  arrived  at  Jerusalem  from 
Dearbekir,  on  their  way  to  India.  They  brought  me 
a  letter  of  introduction  from  their  patriarch,  whose 
usual  residence  is  Merdin  in  Mesopotamia;  but  who 
is  now  in  Damascus.  The  following  is  a  translation 
of  the  letter. 

'By  the  favor  of  the  Most  High,  it  will  arrive  at 
Jerusalem  to  the  hand  of  his  presence,  our  excellent, 
the  blessed  Mr.  Pliny  Fisk,  the  honored.  Safely. 

'The  least  (literally  the  contemptible,)  Ignatius 
George  the  fourth,  by  the  mercy  of  God  most  High, 
patriarch  of  the  Apostolical  and  Holy  seat  of  Anti- 
och,  over  the  people  of  the  Syrian  Jacobites. 

'In  the  convent  of  Zafran. 

;May  divine  grace  and  a  heavenly  benediction  rest 
upon  his  presence,  our  excellent,  the  honorable  Mr. 
Pliny,  the  honored.  The  Lord  God  preserve  him 
irom  all  temptation,  spiritual  and  bodily,  Amen. 


356  MEMOIR    OF 

'Truly  the  cause  of  our  composing  this  letter  is 
benediction  and  friendship. 

'First,  inquiry  for  your  dignity,  and  the  state  of 
your  condition. 

'Secondly,  there  are  coming  to  your  place  our  chil- 
dren the  blessed,  the  metropolitan,  Abdool  Messeeh 
the  honorable,and  the  priest  Isaac,  and  the  priest  Ab- 
dool Ahad,  and  the  priest  Besharry  the  honored;  for 
the  sake  of  some  peaceable  and  necessary  business  in 
your  place,  and  in  your  neighborhood.  And  we  hope, 
that  when  they  come  to  your  presence  in  safety,  you 
will  place  your  view  upon  them  with  all  your  face, 
because  they  are  our  children,  and  especially  us 
they  are  ignorant  of  the  country;  and  there  is  to  us 
confidence,  that  your  spiritual  zeal  does  not  need 
urging,  because  your  presence  is  well  known  by 
your  doing  good,  and  by  every  praise-ivorthy  work. 
And  we  pray  to  the  merciful  and  Most  High  God, 
that  he  would  cover  you  with  his  providence,  and 
take  you  by  the  hand,  and  conduct  you  according  to 
your  desire,  and  prolong  your  stability,  and  preserve 
your  children,  and  powerfully  break  the  enemy  from 
you,  and  open  the  gate  of  his  mercy  before  your 
face,  and  commit  to  you  his  favors  and  blessings, 
and  give  you  times  of  joy  and  pleasure  all  the  days 
of  your  life.  Always  send  us  information  of  the 
peace  of  your  presence,  to  satisfy  us  concerning 
your  dignity;  and  send  us  always  letters  containing 
requests,  in  order  to  multiply  our  love  and  friend- 
ship. 

'This  is  what  it  was  necessary  to  write,  after  a 
second  and  third  blessing  to  your  presence.  Writ- 
ten the  29th  of  the  month  Tishareen  the  second, 
year  of  the  Messiah  1823.' 

"This  letter  was  written  in  one  sentence,  without 
any  division  by  punctuation  or  capitals.  Presence, 
dignity,  honorable,  honored,  and  excellent,  are  titles 
commonly  used,  in  Arabic  letter  writing." 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  357 

The  peculiarity  of  Arabic  idiom  will  be  noticed 
in  the  above  letter  of  the  patriarch  of  Antioch. 

"I  went  one  morning  to  the  Syrian  church  to  wit- 
ness a  baptism.  The  administrator  was  the  bishop 
Abdool  Messeeh.  The  resident  bishop,  Abdool 
Ahad,  was  present  and  assisted  in  the  service.  When 
I  arrived  at  the  church,  I  found  about  a  dozen  per- 
sons present,  going  through  with  the  prayers  and 
ceremonies,  preparatory  to  the  baptism.  One  part 
of  the  service  was  explained  to  me,  as  intended  to 
expel  the  devil  from  the  child.  When  ready  for 
the  ^baptism,  the  font  was  uncovered,  and  a  small 
quantity,  first  of  warm  water,  and  then  of  cold  water, 
was  poured  into  it.  The  child,  in  a  state  of  perfect 
nudity,  was  then  taken  by  the  bishop,  who  held  it 
in  one  hand,  while  with  the  other  he  anointed  the 
whole  body  with  oil.  He  then  held  the  child  in  the 
font,  its  feet  and  legs  being  in  the  water,  and  with 
his  right  hand  he  took  up  water,  and  poured  it  on 
the  child,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost.  After  this  he  anointed  it  with 
oil  and  returned  it  to  the  parents." 

Mr.  Fisk  gives  an  account  of  a  spirited  and  in- 
teresting discussion  he  had  with  a  number  of  Mus- 
sulmans on  religious  subjects.  A  Turkish  effendi, 
Jar  Allah,  denied  what  had  been  sometimes  said 
respecting  Mussulmans'  praying  to  Mahommed. — 
The  practice  is  not  authorized  by  the  Koran,  and  is 
a  corruption.  The  existence  of  the  Koran,  and  the 
style  in  which  it  is  written,  were  the  grand  argu- 
ments he  adduced,  to  prove  that  Mahommed  was  a 
prophet.  "The  existence  and  style  of  the  Iliad," 
Mr.  Fisk  observed,  "furnish  an  argument  equally 
good  in  favcr  of  Homer's  theology,  and  in  proof  of 
his  inspiration." 

"I  learned  from  Jar  Allah  that  the  Mussulmans  ex- 
pect the  appearance  of  an  extraordinary  personage, 
whom  they  call  Dajal,  which  means  the  False,  or 
the  Impostor.  Sometimes  he  is  called  the  False  Mes- 


MEMOIR    OB 

s' 


iah.  He  will  be  a  Jew,  and  the  Jews,  as  a  body, 
will  follow  him.  He  will  also  draw  after  him  great 
multitudes  of  the  Mussulmans;  will  make  war  against 
the  true  religion;  and  will  go  on  prosperously,  till 
he  shall  have  subdued  nearly  the  whole  world.  Then 
our  Lord  Jesus,  (who,  instead  of  being  crucified  as 
Christians  suppose,  was  taken  up  to  heaven  by  Ga- 
briel, while  Judas  was  crucified  in  his  place,)  will 
descend  from  Heaven,  wage  war  with  Dajal,  over- 
come and  kill  him,  and  establish  the  Mussulman  re- 
ligion throughout  the  world.  As  among  Christians, 
some  pretend  to  calculate  the  precise  time  when 
the  millennium  shall  commence,  so  among  Mussul- 
mans, there  are  some  who  pretend  to  have  ascertain- 
ed when  the  Dajal  will  appear.  Jar  Allah  more 
prudently  says,  it  will  be  when  God  sees  fit. 

"During  my  residence  at  Jerusalem  this  year,  1 
enjoyed  successively  the  company  of  several  fellow 
laborers.  Mr.  Jowett  remained  with  me  three  weeks. 
Two  days  before  he  left,  Mr.  Lewis,  of  the  Jews' 
Society,  arrived,  and  remained  with  me  five  weeks. 
The  day  before  he  left,  Messrs.  King  and  Bird  arriv- 
ed. Mr.  King  remained  a  fortnight,  and  then  went 
to  Jaffa.  Mr.  Bird  continued  with  me  till  I  left  Je- 
rusalem. 

"Last  year  we  usually  spent  the  Sabbath  in  read- 
ing the  Scriptures,  and  conversing  promiscuously 
with  such  as  came  to  us.  This  year  we  fixed  an 
hour  on  the  Sabbath  for  public  worship  in  my  room, 
at  which  time  I  used  to  preach  in  Italian.  At  first 
Papas  Issa  was  the  only  person  who  joined  us.  After 
a  few  Sabbaths,  several  others  usually  attended. 
My  feelings  were  much  interested  in  this  beginning 
of  regular  Protestant  worship  in  the  Holy  City.  We 
will  not  despise  the  day  of  small  things,  but  hope 
ore  long  to  see  greater  things  than  these.  I  was 
about  commencing  an  afternoon  service  in  Greek, 
when  an  attack  of  fever  obliged  me  to  suspend  all 
my  labors." 


REV.  PLINY    FISK.  359 

The  Malta  Bible  Society  furnished  Mr.  Fisk  with 
a  large  supply  of  the  Scriptures  in  various  languages, 
in  the  distribution  of  which,  he  met  with  great  en- 
couragement and  success.  In  the  midst  of  this 
encouragement,  however,  a  formidable  opposition 
was  excited,  as  will  appear  in  the  following  narra- 
tive. 

"Feb.  10.     A  little  afternoon,  as  I  was   reading 
Arabic   with   Jar  Allah  and  Cesar,  Moosa  Beg,  the 
head  of  the  police,  came  into  my  room,  accompani- 
ed by  eight  or  ten  Turks,  most  of  them  armed  sol- 
diers.    They  were  all  strangers  to  us,  and  we  had  at 
first    no  suspicion  of  their  object  in   visiting  us;  as 
soldiers  and  other  Turks  had  often  before   called  to 
visit  us.     We  received  them  civilly,  and  treated  them 
with  pipes  and  coffee.     They  pretended   to  be   in 
search  of  the  dragoman  of  the  Latin  convent;  and 
Moosa  Beg  went  out,  and,  as  I  afterwards   learned, 
held  a  consultation  with  the  Latin  priests.     I  went 
from  the  room  where  I  was  studying  to  another,  and 
a  soldier   followed  me.     When  I  returned,  he   re- 
turned.    I  went  out  a  second  time,  and  he    kept 
iclose  behind  me.     This   excited  strong   suspicions 
that  they  had  come,  not  for  the  Latin  dragoman,  but- 
for  us.     Dragoman  Joseph  came  in,  and  we  told  him 
to  ask  them  what  they  wanted.     Their  answer  was. 
'NotMng.9     Moosa  Beg   returned,  and  we  were  ab- 
ruptly called  to  go.     We  asked,  Where1? — and  were 
told,  'To  the   governor's.'     We   asked,   Whifl  and 
were  told,  that  he  wished  to  see  some  of  our  books. 
No   time  was   given  for   remonstrance.     We   were 
hurried  out  of  our  rooms,  the  keys  were  taken  from 
us,  and  the  doors  sealed  up.     We  were  conducted, 
not  to  the  governor,  but  to  the  moollah  or  judge.  As 
soon  as  we  appeared  in  his  presence,  he  demanded, 
'Who  are  your'     We  replied,  'English;'  using   the 
term,  as  it  is  used  and   understood  here,  to  mean, 
under  English  protection.     The  next  question  was, 
'Why  do  you  wea*  the  white  turban?'     We  repi|ec[, 


360  MEMOIR    OF 

clt  is   customary  for  Englishmen  to  wear   it,  vvhci? 
they  travel  in  Turkey.'     He  shook  his   hand  very 
significantly,  and  said,  'No,  no,  no;  this  cannot  be 
done  without  a  firman.'     I  then  shewed  him  my  fir- 
man from  the  sultan.     On  seeing  this,  he  invited  us 
to  a  seat  on  the  sofa,  where  he  was  sitting.     After 
reading  the  firman,  he  said,  'But  this  is  merely  for 
travelling,  and  gives  you  no  permission  to  sell  books.' 
Then,  holding  up  a  copy  of  Genesis,  which  one    of 
the  soldiers  had   brought  from  our  rooms,  he   said. 
'These  books  are  neither   Mussulman,  nor   Jewish. 
nor  Christian,  and  no  body  will  receive  or  read  them;' 
— and  threw  the  book  contemptuously  on  the  floor. 
We  replied,  'The  books  that  we  distribute   are  the 
Law,  the   Psalms,  the   Prophets,  and  the   Gospel; 
such   as  Christians   have  always   received  as   their 
Holy  Books.'     His  reply  deserves  to  be  remembered, 
*  The  Latins*  say  these  are  not  Christian  books'    Very 
iittle  else   was  said,  and  we  were  sent  away  to  the 
musselim,  with  information  that  we  should  be  kept 
in  confinement,  until  the  matter^ could  be  referred 
to  the  pacha  at  Damascus,  and  an  answer  received. 
"The  governor  received  us  a  little  more  civilly 
than  the  judge.     He  read  the  firman,   and  inquired 
about  the  books.     We  gave  him  the  same  account 
of  the  matter  that  we  had  given  to  the  judge,  and 
he  replied,  'TAe   Latins  say,  that  these   are   neither 
.Mussulman,  Jewish,   nor    Christian  books.9     In    the 
mean  time  Moosa  Beg  sent  a  crier  into  the  market, 
and  to  the  doors  of  the   convents,  prohibiting  all 
persons  from  purchasing  books  of  us,  and  ordering 
iill  who  had  any  of  our  books  to  deliver  them  up  to  the 
judge.     The   governor  said,  on  reading  our  firman, 
that  he  could  not  imprison    Englishmen,  who   had 
-such  a  firman  from  the  sultan,  and  gave  orders  that 
we  should  be  lodged  in  the  Latin  convent,  till  the 
matter  was  settled.  We  were  accordingly  conducted 
up  the  via  dolorosa,  till  we  came  near  the  convent, 
when  we  met   the  Latin  dragoman,  and  he  told  the 

*Roman  Catholics. 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  361 

Turks,  our  conductors,  that  we  could  not  be  received 
there.  We  were  consequently  kept  in  waiting  while  a 
messenger  was  sent  to  the  governor  for  further  orders. 
He  returned,  and  we  were  told  that  we  were  to  go  to 
our  own  rooms  to  lodge.  On  entering  our  room, 
the  Turks  began  to  take  an  inventory  of  our  trunks, 
books,  and  other  things.  They  rudely  examined  our 
letters,  and  private  papers,  and  took  Mr.  Bird  out  of 
his  room  by  force,  while  they  opened  his  trunk, 
containing  his  papers  and  money.  From  my  secre- 
tary they  took  several  letters  and  papers  in  English 
and  Arabic,  which  they  carried  off.  At  last  we  were 
told  that  we  must  return  to  the  governor's  house  to 
sleep.  Soon  after  our  arrival  there,  we  were  con- 
ducted to  a  lower  room,  which  serves  as  barracks 
for  soldiers.  There  we  spent  the  evening  with 
twenty  or  thirty  soldiers  about  us,  who  were  smoking 
and  playing  at  chess,  and  expected  to  sleep  on  the 
ground  among  them.  In  the  course  of  the  evening, 
the  governor  sent  for  Joseph,  and  after  making  a 
variety  of  inquiries,  told  him  that  we  should  go  next 
day  to  the  principal  Greek  convent  and  lodge  there, 
till  the  affair  was  settled.  About  10  o'clock  we 
were  sent  for.  On  our  entering  the  governor's 
room,  he  saluted  us  with  uncommon  civility,  invited 
us  to  a  seat  near  him,  and  ordered  coffee  for  us.  He 
then  put  the  question  again,  'What  books  are  these 
that  you  distribute?'  I  answered,  as  before,  'The 
Law,  the  Psalms,  the  Prophets,  and  the  Gospel/ 
But  why  do  you  bring  so  many  of  them  into  this 
country?'  'Because  Christians  here  have  no  printing 
presses,  and  when  they  want  the  Scriptures,  they 
are  obliged  to  write  them  out  with  great  labor; 
whereas  we  are  able  easily  to  supply  them  with 
printed  copies.'  'But  why  do  you  bring  books  in 
Arabic?'  'Because  many  Christians  can  read  no 
other  language.'  Then  turning  to  one  of  his  at- 
tendants he  observed,  'That  is  what  I  said.1  Then 
came  the  difficult  question.  'Why  do  you  give  them 
31 


>t>2  MEMOIR   OF 

to  Mussulmans?'  We  replied,  'It  is  not  our  wish  to 
do  any  thing  in  secret,  nor  to  distribute  books  in 
this  country,  which  we  are  not  willing  that  you 
should  all  read;  nor  do  we  consider  it  unlawful  for 
Mussulmans  to  read  Christian  books.  If  Mussul- 
mans wish  to  read  our  books,  and  learn  what  we  be- 
lieve, we  are  always  ready  to  give  them  an  opportu- 
nity.' He  said  that  was  all  very  well,  begged  us 
not  to  be  offended,  told  us  he  had  no  knowledge 
of  the  affair  when  we  were  arrested,  but  the  whole 
was  done  by  the  judge;  and  added,  'You  will  lodge 
here  with  my  nephew  to-night,  and  to-morrow  return 
to  your  rooms.'  His  nephew,  Hosein  Beg,  conducted 
us  to  his  room,  insisted  on  my  taking  his  own  seat 
in  the  corner  of  the  sofa,  which  is  the  place  of 
honor,  ordered  sherbet,  pipes,  coffee,  and  a  supper, 
and  said  as  many  as  twenty  or  thirty  times,  'Excuse 
us.'  'Be  not  offended  with  us.' 

"After  supper  we  entered  into  a  free  conversation 
about  the  Arabic  language,  and  then  about  the  Bible, 
and  the  Koran,  and  Christ,  and  Mahommed.  I  was 
struck  with  the  remark,  as  coming  from  him  at  that 
time  and  place,  'This  house  is  the  place  where  our 
Lord  Jesus  was  condemned.'  It  was  even  so,  and  we 
had  the  unmerited  honor  of  being  arraigned  for  the 
word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  in  the 
palace  of  the  governor,  which  now  occupies  the 
ground  where  the  palace  of  Pilate  stood.  I  said  to 
myself,  'It  is  enough  for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as 
his  Master,  and  the  servant  as  his  Lord.'  If  our 
Redeemer  was  condemned  to  death  for  our  sakes,  it 
is  but  a  small  matter  that  we  should  suffer  a  short 
confinement  for  his  name's  sake.  Knowing,  as  we 
did,  the  character  of  the  men  in  whose  hands  we 
were,  it  was  impossible  that  the  mind  should  not  be 
busy,  during  the  afternoon  and  evening,  in  thinking 
what  might  be  the  result  of  all  this.  We  knew  that 
Greeks,  priests  as  well  as  others,  and  Jews,  some 
of  whom  were  Europeans,  and  had  passports  i?.nd 


IlEV.    PLINY    FISK« 

iirmans;  had  been  put  in  prison  and  in  chains,  on 
the  most  frivolous  pretences,  until  they  paid  large 
sums  of  money  to  their  oppressors.  It  was  at  least 
possible  that  we  might  receive  the  same  treatment, 
and  have  the  same  demands  made  upon  us.  We 
knew  that  Turks  are  accustomed  to  inflict  corporeal 
punishment,  in  order  to  extort  money,  or  some  con- 
fession which  they  wish  to  obtain;  and  the  question 
naturally  occurred,  'Are  we  ready  to  glorify  our  Lord 
by  bodily  suffering?'  What  effect  the  certainty  of  suf- 
fering would  have  had  on  our  minds  I  cannot  say; 
but  the  probability  of  it  did  not  greatly  agitate  us. 
What  we  most  seriously  feared,  was,  that  we  should 
be  either  ordered  to  leave  Jerusalem,-  or  prohibited 
from  distributing  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  events 
of  the  evening  had  a  little  brightened  our  prospects, 
though  we  felt  by  no  means  certain,  that  what  had 
been  promised  us  would  be  fulfilled.  We  however 
commended  ourselves  and  our  cause  to  the  divine 
protection,  and  slept  quietly. 

"We  had  reason  to  expect,  from  what  had  been 
said  to  us  in  the  evening,  that  we  should  be  allowed 
to  return  to  our  rooms  in  the  morning  without  further 
delay;  but  the  forenoon  passed  away  without  permis- 
sion to  go.  We  read  2  Cor.  vi,l — I0,to  each  othei 
with  much  interest,  and  endeavored  in  patience  to 
possess  our  souls.  Some  hints  had  been  given  to  Jo- 
seph the  preceding  evening,  that  a  present  from  us 
would  not  come  amiss;  but  we  took  no  notice  of  those 
hints.  Moosa  Beg  and  Hosein  Beg  now  told  Joseph, 
that,  as  we  were  Englishmen,  the  governor  could 
not  take  money  from  us,  but  that  a  present  of  some 
valuable  article  would  be  expected  from  us  for  the 
governor,  and  a  small  sum  of  money,  say  twenty 
dollars,  for  themselves.  Instead  of  giving  an  an- 
swer to  this,  we  told  Joseph  to  ask  whether  we  could 
distribute  the  Scriptures  as  formerly.  The  answer 
was,  'Certainly; — nobody  can  say  a  word  on  the 
^ubject  after  what  has  happened.'  They  added  that. 


364  MEMOIR   OF 

as  to  the  twenty  dollars  for  themselves,  it  was  no*, 
necessary,  but  any  small  sum,  whatever  we  pleased 
to  give.  We  next  sent  to  know,  what  proclamation 
the  crier  had  made  in  the  streets  and  at  the  con- 
vents concerning  our  books.  The  answer  was,  that 
he  had  merely  prohibited  Mussulmans  from  receiving 
them,  but  had  said  nothing  about  Christians.  We 
doubted  the  truth  of  this  at  the  time,  and  learned 
afterwards  that  it  was  totally  false.  The  proclama- 
tion was,  that  whoever  had  received  books  from  the 
English  must  deliver  them  up  to  the  judge;  and  that 
nobody  could  hereafter  receive  any  from  them,  on 
penalty  of  imprisonment;  and  that  these  were  books 
which  might  not  be  read,  either  in  the  mosque,  or 
:in  the  synagogue,  or  the  church,  or  any  where  else. 
After  a  little  further  delay  we  were  conducted  to 
our  rooms.  Mr.  Bird's  room  and  mine  were  given 
up  to  us.  The  Bible  Society's  room  they  had  not 
discovered  the  day  before.  They  now  examined 
this,  and  sealed  it  up;  and  said  that  this,  and  Mr. 
King's  room,  in  which  they  found  me  the  day  before, 
was  to  remain  for  the  present  sealed  up.  After  wait- 
ing a  while  to  receive  some  present,  but  finding  they 
were  not  to  receive  any  thing,  they  went  away  in 
very  ill  humor.  They  probably  thought  it  hard  that 
they  must  insult  us,  search  our  rooms,  trunks  and 
secretaries,  seal  up  and  open,  once  and  again,  all 
our  doors,  conduct  us  to  the  judge  and  the  governor, 
and  keep  us  twenty-four  hours  in  custody,  and  not 
be  paid  for  all  this  trouble.  It  is  probably  the  first 
time  that  they  have  done  all  this  for  nothing,  for  the 
poor  Greeks  and  Jews  always  have  to  pay  dearly  for 
being  insulted  and  abused." 

After  mentioning  a  number  of  instances  of  sym- 
pathy fiom  individuals  at  Jerusalem,  who  professed 
to  be  their  friends,  and  to  rejoice  greatly  in  view  of 
their  deliverance  from  Turkish  authority,  Mr.  Fisk 
adds  the  following  remarks. 

"This  affair  gave  us  new  information  about  Turks, 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  365 

Turkish  government,  and  Turkish  justice.  I  trust 
too  that  it  gave  us  new  proofs  of  our  attachment  to 
Christ  and  his  cause,  and  of  our  willingness  to 
1-eave  ourselves,  and  our  plans,  and  all  that  concerns 
us,  in  his  hands.  We  feel  that  we  deserve  and  need 
disappointments  and  trials,  and  hope  to  profit  by 
them.  All  that  we  have  as  yet  suffered,  however,  is 
nothing  compared  with  what  the  first  Christians  suf- 
fered, nor  indeed  is  it  any  thing  compared  with  what 
the  Christian  and  Jewish  subjects  of  the  sultan  daily 
suffer  at  the  hands  of  their  tyrants. 

"Immediately  after  our  release,  we  wrote  letters 
giving  an  account  of  what  had  happened,  to  Mr. 
King,  and  to  Mr.  Damiani,  English  consul  at  Joppa, 
and  to  Mr.  Abbott  the  consul  at  Beyroot.  The  fol- 
low ng  Monday,  Mr.  Joseph  Damiani,  the  consul's 
son,  arrived  with  a  letter  from  his  father  to  the  gov- 
ernor. Tuesday  morning  we  went  in  company  with 
Mr.  D.  to  the  Governor.  He  read  the  consul's  let- 
ter, and  some  other  papers  which  Mr.  D,  presented, 
and  then  beginning  to  exculpate  himself,  said  it  was 
wholly  an  affair  of  the  judge,  and  undertaken  with- 
out his  knowledge.  The  judge  sent  to  him  to  put 
us  in  prison  and  in  chains,  but  when  he  read  our  fir- 
man, he  said  that  could  not  be  done. 

"As  to  the  books,  he  said  there  was  nothing  in 
the  way  of  the  distribution  of  Christian  books  among 
Christians.  Accompanied  by  one  of  his  men,  we 
went  next  to  the  judge.  He  read  the  papers,  which 
Mr.  D.  presented,  containing  orders  from  the  sul- 
tan, and  from  different  pashas  as  to  the  manner  in 
which  travellers  are  to  be  treated.  He  made  some 
professions  of  regard  for  the  English,  but  talked 
rather  morosely  about  the  books,  and  took  up  a  copy 
of  Genesis  and  read,  'The  Spirit  of  God  moved  up*- 
on  the  face  of  the  waters,'  and  threw  the  book  on 
the  floor,  saying,  'That  is  infidelity.'  He  said  that 
infidels,  meaning  Christians  and  Jews,  might  buy 
and  sell  their  infidel  books  as  they  liked,  only  Mus- 
31* 


3C6  MEMOIR   OF 

sulmans  must  not  purchase,  nor  receive  them,  'be- 
cause these  books  contain  something  which  would 
make  Mussulmans  mad,  if  they  should  read  it.' 

"Mean  time  Joseph  went  with  the  governor's 
man  who  attended  us,  to  find  the  papers  that  were 
taken  from  my  secretary.  When  they  returned  with 
the  papers,  Joseph  told  us,  that  the  governor,  on 
hearing  that  the  judge  denied  having  given  orders 
to  imprison  us,  fell  into  a  great  rage,  and  talked 
most  outrageously  against  the  judge  before  all  his 
attendants.  To  two  men,  who  had  no  concern  in 
our  arrest,  but  had  obtained  and  brought  to  us  our 
papers  and  books,  and  opened  our  rooms,  we  gave 
a  dollar.  Numbers  applied  for  presents,  on  our  re- 
lease, but  we  thought  it  proper,  and  felt  it  our  duty, 
to  send  them  all  away  empty.  Soon  after  our  rooms 
were  unsealed,  a  man  from  the  judge  called,  and 
said  he  was  sent  both  by  the  judge  and  the  gover- 
nor to  present  their  compliments  to  us  and  say,  that 
if  any  of  their  soldiers  or  officers  should  demand 
money  from  us,  we  were  to  pay  nothing,  but  give 
immediate  information  to  one  of  them.' 

"On  Wednesday  Joseph  went  out  again  with 
Scriptures  for  sale,  and  in  the  course  of  four  days 
we  sold  about  two  hundred  copies.  It  would  not  be 
easy  to  describe  the  emotions  that  swelled  our 
breasts,  on  seeing  such  a  readiness  to  purchase  the 
word  of  God,  after  what  had  happened.  We  thank- 
ed God  and  took  courage. 

"It  soon  appeared,  that  both  the  judge  and  the 
governor  feared  for  the  consequences  of  what  they 
had  done  to  us.  The  governor  told  Joseph  privately, 
that  he  had  written  to  the  pasha  of  Damascus,  lay- 
ing all  the  blame  on  the  judge;  and  the  judge,  on 
the  other  hand,  sent  a  man  to  tell  us,  that  he  had 
written  to  the  pasha  of  Acre  to  secure  his  influence 
against  the  governor.  What  a  picture  does  this 
give  of  Turkish  government! 

"March  2.    A  soldier  from  the  governor  called 


REV.    PLINY  FISK.  367 

to  say,  he  wished  us  to  come  and  take  a  cup  of  coffee 
with  him,  and  answer  a  few  questions.  We  went. 
The  governor  took  my  firman  to  examine  its  date, 
and  then  questioned  me  very  particularly  how  long 
I  had  been  in  this  country,  what  places  I  had  visit- 
ed, and  how  long  I  had  remained  in  each  place. 
His  secretary  took  down  my  answers,  in  order  to  be 
sent  to  the  pasha.  The  governor  then  read  an  or- 
der from  the  pasha,  stating  that,  as  we  had  a  firman 
from  the  sultan,  we  must  not  be  imprisoned,  or  mo- 
lested in  any  way;  but  for  his  more  perfect  informa- 
tion, a  copy  of  the  firman,  and  samples  of  the  books, 
must  be  sent  to  Damascus.  My  firman  was  accord- 
ingly sent  to  the  judge  to  be  copied  and  returned 
the  next  day. 

"The  next  morning  we  sent  Joseph  with  the  books 
to  be  sent  to  the  pasha.  About  two  hours  after  this, 
the  roaring  of  cannon  announced  the  sudden  arrival 
of  a  new  governor  to  take  command  of  the  city. 
In  the  afternoon  Joseph  went  to  the  palace  for 
the  firman,  but  the  former  governor  and  all  his  at- 
tendants had  disappeared,  and  nobody  knew  any 
thing  about  our  affairs.  On  applying  to  the  judge 
for  the  document,  he  said  he  had  not  seen  it,  and 
knew  nothing  about  it.  He  however  sent  for  his 
secretary  who  produced  it.  'Tell  the  gentlemen,* 
says  the  judge  on  giving  up  the  firman,  'that  the 
governor's  business  is  now  finished.  There  is  no 
need  of  copying  the  firman.  Whenever  they  have 
time,  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  them  call,  and  take  a 
cup  of  coffee  with  me.'  The  day  that  this  happen- 
ed, we  sold  fifty  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the 
day  following  fifty-four  copies.  When  Mr.  Abbott 
heard  what  had  befallen  us,  he  made  a  representa- 
tion of  the  affair  to  the  pasha  of  Damascus,  and  re- 
ceived a  bugurdy,  or  official  order,  addressed  to  the 
judge  and  governor  of  Jerusalem,  commanding,  that 
whatever  had  been  taken  from  us  should  be  imme- 
diately restored,  and  that  we  should  be  protected  and 


368  MEMOIR   OP 

treated  with  respect.  When  this  order  was  present 
ed  to  the  new  governor,  he  returned  to  us  the  books, 
which  were  to  have  been  sent  to  the  pasha,  and 
said,  that  although  he  was  not  personally  concerned 
in  the  affair,  yet  if  we  had  lost  any  thing  whatever 
he  would  pay  for  it.  The  report  was  circulated  in 
Jerusalem,  and  believed  by  many,  both  Mussulmans 
and  Christians,  that  the  former  governor  was  turned 
out  of  office  in  consequence  of  his  ill  treatment  of 
us.  Since  our  arrival  at  Beyroot,  we  have  learned 
that  the  ex-governor,  on  his  return  to  Damascus, 
complained  that  he  had  lost  his  office  through  the 
influence  of  the  judge,  because  he  did  not  imprison 
us,  as  the  judge  commanded. 

"We  have  no  means  of  ascertaining  what  is  true 
in  this  case,  but  I  believe  all  parties  regretted  that 
they  had  meddled  with  us,  and  I  believe  that  a  gen- 
eral impression  was  made,  that  men  under  English 
protection  are  not  to  be  trifled  with.  In  the  view 
of  the  Christians  and  Jews,  it  was  no  small  matter, 
that  we  were  able  to  refuse  money  to  Turks,  who 
had  us  in  their  hands.  I  think  the  Turks  of  Jeru- 
salem will  be  less  likely  to  molest  us  now,  than  be- 
fore this  happened  The  Latins  will  probably  con- 
tinue to  excite  the  Turks  against  us  by  all  the  means 
in  their  power.  May  God  cause  their  wrath  to 
praise  him,  and  restrain  the  remainder  of  it.  It  is 
worthy  of  remark,  that  during  the  whole  process, 
the  Turks  made  no  objection  to  the  distribution  of 
Christian  books  among  Christians.  The  whole  com- 
plaint was  founded  on  the  testimony  of  the  papists, 
that  our  books  were  not  Christian  books,  but  false 
books.  When  the  judge  and  the  governor  told  us 
this,  we  demanded  that  they  should  send  to  the 
Latin  convent,  and  bring  an  Arabic  Bible  to  com- 
pare with  ours,  but  this  they  both  refused  to  do. 
They  hoped,  no  doubt,  that  money  would  have  been 
given  them.  We  are  much  indebted  to  Mr.  Ab- 
bott for  his  prompt  and  efficient  interference  in  this 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  369 

case,  as  well  as  for  a  thousand  civilities  in  other 
instances." 

Mr.  Fisk  speaks  of  the  oppressive  system  of  Turk- 
ish exactions,  under  which  the  inhabitants  of  Jeru- 
salem and  the  neighboring  villages  were  groaning. 
He  mentions  an  affray  which  took  place  between 
the  government  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  villages  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Bethlehem,  in  consequence  of 
their  refusing  to  meet  the  exorbitant  demands  made 
upon  them. 

"Preparations  were  accordingly  made  for  war. 
Some  of  the  governor's  soldiers  found  a  poor,  infirm 
old  peasant,  from  Bait  Jallah  cultivating  his  field. 
One  of  them  shot  him,  and  they  cut  off  his  head, 
brought  it  to  Jerusalem,  and  stuck  it  up  on  the  wall 
just  within  Jaffa  gate,  where  it  remained  two  days. 
I  saw  Turkish  boys  pass  by  and  throw  stones  at  it. 
Christians  looked  at  it  with  a  melancholy  counte- 
nance, and  tears  stole  down  their  cheeks.  The  30th 
of  December  the  governor's  troops  moved  out  of 
town  with  three  pieces  of  cannon,  and  proceeded 
against  Bait  Safafa,  the  nearest  of  the  villages,  and 
situated  in  the  valley  of  the  Rephaims.  It  is  within 
sight  of  Jerusalem,  on  the  south-west.  They  pitch- 
ed their  tents  on  the  plain,  and  commenced  firing 
on  the  village.  The  villagers  fired  upon  them  in 
return,  from  behind  walls,  rocks  and  hills.  Several 
were  killed  on  both  sides,  but  I  could  not  ascertain 
how  many.  I  walked  over  Mount  Zion  toward 
evening,  and  saw  the  red  flag  flying,  and  the  smoke 
of  their  cannon,  as  they  fired  on  the  little  village, 
Night  closed  the  action,  and  the  next  day  being 
rainy  the  soldiers  returned  to  the  city." 

In  company  with  Mr.  Damiani,  Mr.  Fisk  and  his 
fellow  missionaries  visited  Hebron,  and  passed  Beth- 
lehem, on  their  way,  where  they  lodged  one  night, 

"Feb.  25.  We  set  out  early  in  the  morning  for 
Hebron.  In  one  hour  we  came  to  the  cisterns  of 
Solomon,  so  called.  They  are  three  in  number.. 


370  MEMOIR    OF 

and  are  situated  on  the  side  of  a  hill.  We  found 
the  upper  one  to  be  134  paces  long,  and  76  wide  at 
one  end,  and  85  at  the  other.  The  second  is  153 
by  54  and  88.  The  third  is  205  by  49  and  71.  'They 

are  lined  with  wall  and  plastered,  and  contain 

water.'  Jerusalem  is  supplied  in  part  by  an  aque- 
duct, which,  we  are  told,  carries  its  water  from  these 
cisterns.  'Close  by  the  pools  is  a  castle  of  modern 
structure.'  From  this  place  our  way  is  over  stony 
ground  and  rocky  mountains,  generally  covered  with 
bushes  and  shrubbery.  No  villages  appeared,  and 
there  is  not  a  single  house  on  the  road  between 
Bethlehem  and  Hebron.  Some  of  the  way  there  is 
cultivated  ground.  We  passed  several  fields  of  grain 
just  springing  up.  As  is  common  throughout  Syria, 
they  were  entirely  without  fences.  The  vineyards 
alone  were  enclosed.  We  were  a  little  more  than 
live  hours  in  riding  from  Bethlehem  to  Hebron,  and 
our  course  was  considerably  west  of  south.  We 
had  a  letter  of  introduction  from  Rabbi  Mendel  to 
the  Jews  of  Hebron,  and  with  them  we  took  lodg- 
ings. 

"Hebron  is  now  called  Haleel  Rahman  that  is, 
the  Beloved  of  the  Merciful;  a  name  commonly 
given  to  Abraham,  because  he  was  the  friend  of 
God,  and  applied  to  Hebron,  because  it  was  the  city 
of  Abraham.  So  at  Jerusalem,  instead  of  saying, 
the  gate  of  Abraham,  they  say  the  gate  of  the  Be- 
loved, [Bab  el  Haleel,]  and  it  is  common  among 
the  Arabs  to  use  Abraham  and  Haleel  interchange- 
ably, as  the  name  of  the  same  person.  The  city 
lies  in  a  valley,  which  runs  nearly  north-west  and 
south-east.  The  greater  part  of  the  town  lies  on 
the  north-east  side  of  the  valley.  Kiriath  Arba,  the 
original  name,  means  four  villages.  There  are  now 
two  villages,  which  are  considered  parts  of  the  town, 
but  are  totally  distinct  from  it.  By  supposing  a 
complete  division  in  the  principal  parts  of  the  town, 
where  there  is  now  a  partial  one,  Hebron  again  bo- 


HEV.    PLINY   FISK.  oil 

comes  Kiriath  Arba.  Josephus  says  of  Hebron. 
(War,  b.  5,  c.  9;)  'Now  the  people  of  the  country 
say,  that  it  is  a  more  ancient  city,  not  only  than  any 
in  that  country,  but  than  Memphis  in  Egypt,  and 
accordingly  its  age  is  reckoned  at  2,300  years.'  Ac- 
cording to  this  estimate,  Hebron  was  first  built  more 
than  4,000  years  ago.  It  was  one  of  the  cities  of 
refuge;  Joshua  xx,  7.  It  is  now  without  walls,  and 
contains,  according  to  Ali  Bey's  estimate,  400  houses. 
Shekh  Mohammed,  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  town, 
told  us,  that  one  of  the  caliphs  of  Egypt,  who  re- 
paired and  rebuilt  many  houses  in  Hebron,  began 
to  surround  the  town  with  a  wall;  but  'our  lord 
Isaac'  appeared  to  him  in  the  night,  and  forbid  it, 
saying,  'I  am  the  defence  of  my  country.'  Upon 
this  the  caliph  desisted  from  the  work. 

"26.  Early  in  the  morning,  with  a  Jew  for  our 
guide,  we  went  to  look  at  the  mosque,  which  is 
said  to  cover  the  cave  of  Machpelah  and  the  tombs 
of  the  patriarchs.  It  stands  on  a  side  of  the  hill 
facing  the  south-west.  Neither  Jews,  nor  Chris- 
tians are  allowed  to  enter.  We  saw  two  large  gates, 
and  within  were  gentle  ascents  by  stairs.  By  the 
side  of  one  gate  is  a  place,  where  the  poor  Jews  are 
allowed  to  come  and  weep,  and  read  and  repeat 
their  prayers,  in  honor  of  their  ancestors'  tombs. 
The  building  is  so  connected  with  the  castle  and 
other  buildings,  that  very  little  can  be  seen  from 
without.  Ali  Bey  (Vol.  2,  p.  265,)  describes  the 
sepulchres  of  the  patriarchs  and  their  wives,  and 
the  temple,  formerly  a  Greek  church,  now  a  mosque, 
which  contains  them.  But  on  reading  his  descrip- 
tion, the  question  naturally  arises,  is  all  this  in  a 
cave?  See  Gen.  xxiii,  9,  and  xxv,  9.  The  Mussul- 
man tradition  is,  that  Joseph  was  buried  here,  as 
well  as  the  other  patriarchs. 

"In  passing  through  the  town,  our  guide  pointed 
out  the  place,  where  Abner  the  son  of  Ner  was 
buried.  Between  the  principal  part  of  the  town  and 


372  MEMOIR  OF 

one  of  the  smaller  divisions  in  the  valley,  is  the  Pool 
of  David,  a  cistern  about  fifty  paces  square.  From 
this  place  we  repaired  to  the  heights  south-west  of 
the  town,  to  see  the  sepulchre  of  Jesse,  David's 
father,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  valley  from  the 
tombs  of  the  patriarchs.  On  our  way  the  Jew 
pointed  out  three  wells,  one  of  which  he  called 
Abraham's,  another  Isaac's,  and  a  third  Jacob's. 
An  old  building  covers  the  tomb  of  Jesse.  There  is 
a  well  in  it,  and  the  Jew  seriously  assured  us,  that  a 
fowl  once  put  in  here,  was  found  three  days  after- 
ward in  the  Jordan. 

"On  returning  to  our  lodgings,  we  gave  orders  to 
have  the  horses  in  readiness  for  our  departure. 

"In  half  an  hour  from  Hebron,  we  came  near  the 
place  where  it  is  said  that  Abraham  received  and 
entertained  the  angels.  Gen.  xviii.  The  place  is  a 
little  east  of  the  road,  and  we  rode  across  a  field  to 
it.  It  is  a  quadrangle  enclosed  by  the  foundations 
of  a  very  ancient  wall,  composed  of  stones,  ten  feet 
long,  and  several  feet  thick  and  high.  These  stones 
are  in  a  great  part  composed  of  shells.  I  have  since 
learned,  that  there  is  another  place  west  of  the  road, 
marked  by  a  large  tree,  where  some  say  that  the 
interview  between  Abraham  and  the  angels  took 
place.  In  another  half  hour  we  passed,  at  a  dis- 
tance to  the  east,  a  building  with  a  minaret.  The 
place  is  called  Nabi  Yoonas.  In  a  little  more  than 
five  hours  from  Hebron,  we  arrived  at  Bethlehem, 
and  were  greeted  in  a  most  friendly  manner  as  we 
passed  the  streets,  and  met  a  hearty  welcome  again 
at  the  Greek  convent. 

"27.  We  went  out  south-east  from  Bethlehem 
to  visit  the  cave,  where  it  is  said  that  David  cut  oif 
Saul's  skirt,  and  Mount  Ferdis,  or  Jibil  Fransahwy, 
(the  French  Mountain ,)  so  called  because  the  cru- 
saders had  a  citadel  here,  which  held  out  a  long 
time  after  the  Mohammedans  had  regained  the  rest 
of  the  country.  We  rode  an  hour  and  a  half,  and 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  373 

then  walked  a  short  distance  to  the  cave.  It  is  on 
the  side  of  a  tremendous  ravine,  which  runs  down 
to  the  Dead  Sea.  We  entered  the  cave,  and  found 
one  irregular  apartment,  thirty  paces  long  and  fifteen 
wide.  Several  passages  lead  to  other  apartments, 
but  they  are  difficult  of  access,  and  we  did  not  enter 
them.  It  is  said  there  are  a  great  number  of  large 
apartments.  The  account  in  1  Sam.  xxiv,  would 
lead  us  to  suppose  the  event  in  question  took  place 
in  the  wilderness  of  Engedi.  Our  Bedouin  guides 
told  us,  that  one  day's  journey  from  this  cave,  on 
the  borders  of  the  Dead  Sea,  there  is  place  now 
called  Engedi  (Ain  Jedee.)  They  gave  us  also  a 
wonderful  account  of  certain  sorts  of  fruit  that  are 
found  there,  apples,  oranges  and  quinces,  which  ap- 
pear very  fine  externally,  but,  when  opened  are 
found  to  contain  nothing  but  dust  and  smoke.  Here 
then,  (if  we  may  credit  their  story)  is  the  apple  of 
Sodom  in  perfection.  Other  Arabs  have  told  us 
the  same  story,  and  Father  Nau  has  published  a 
similar  story  about  the  same  place  on  the  authority 
of  Daniel  Abbot  of  St.  Saba.  I  offered  the  Arabs 
a  handsome  reward  to  bring  me  some  of  these  fruits; 
but,  though  they  love  money,  they  did  not  seem  at 
all  inclined  to  undertake  the  job.  From  this  cave 
we  rode,  by  a  circuitous  route,  in  an  hour,  to  the 
French  Mountain.  Not  far  from  the  cave  we  passed 
the  ruins  of  a  Greek  convent,  and  observed  many 
caves  in  the  sides  of  the  ravine,  in  which  the  Arabs 
find  shelter  for  themselves  and  their  flocks.  The 
French  Mountain  is  high,  and  very  steep,  and  there 
are  no  other  mountains  in  the  immediate  neighbor-, 
hood;  a  strong  citadel  on  the  summit  might  be 
deemed  almost  impregnable.  The  foundations  of 
the  wall  and  of  four  towers  are  still  standing,  there 
are  also  subterranean  magazines.  The  summit  pre- 
sented an  area  270  paces  in  circumference.  From 
this  mountain  we  returned  to  Bethlehem  in  an  hour, 
and  a  half.  During  this  visit,  we  sold,  in  the  vH 
32" 


374  MEMOIR    OF 

lage  where  our  blessed  Redeemer  was  born,  sixteen 
copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  gave  away  eighteen, 
and  sixty  Tracts.  About  sunset  we  again  reached 
our  rooms  in  Jerusalem.  In  the  course  of  five 
months  at  Jerusalem,  I  sold  703  copies  of  the  Bible, 
New  Testament,  Psalter,  or  Genesis,  and  gave  away 
eighty-six,  and  four  hundred  Tracts.  I  left  a  large 
quantity  in  the  Bible  Society  room  at  Jerusalem 
and  a  considerable  quantity  at  Joppa. 

"About  six  weeks  before  I  left  Jerusalem,  I  was 
attacked  with  a  fever,  which  interrupted  my  studies 
and  labors  for  the  rest  of  the  time.  The  fever  was 
attended,  for  several  days,  by  a  violent  head  ache, 
and  great  restlessness,  approaching  delirium.  Bleed- 
ing gave  me  some  relief,  but  the  fever  continued 
near  three  weeks.  I  then  began  to  recover  slowly, 
and  was  just  able  to  travel  when  we  left  the  city. 
During  this  sickness  I  felt  more  than  I  ever  felt 
before,  the  need  of  a  skilful  and  faithful  physici-an. 
We  had  no  medical  adviser,  in  whom  we  could  re- 
pose the  least  confidence.  Our  chest  of  medicines, 
one  or  two  valuable  medical  books,  and  our  own 
very  limited  experience,  were  all  that  we  had  to  de- 
pend upon.  It  is  quite  probable  that  proper  treat- 
ment might  have  removed  the  fever  at  once.  As 
it  lingered  along,  we  often  doubted  what  course  to 
pursue.  May  we  not  hope  that  the  churches  of  our 
Lord,  which  have  sent  us  to  this  land,  will  ere  long 
send  to  our  aid  a  skilful  physician,  who  will  watch 
over  our  bodily  health,  and  also  assist  us  in  our 
spiritual  labors? 

"April  17.  I  witnessed  a  second  time  the  cere- 
mony of  the  holy  fire,  as  it  is  called.  A  few  days 
before,  I  went  to  the  metropolitan  Daniel,  and  told 
him  that,  if  it  were  possible,  I  wished  to  enter  the 
sepulchre  itself  with  the  metropolitan  Peter,  the  only 
person  who  goes  in,  and  see  how  the  fire  makes  its 
first  appearance.  He  said  I  could  do  so  without  any 
difficulty.  When  the  day  arrived  I  topk  care  to  be 


REV.    PLINY    PISK.  375 

at  the  church  of  the  Sepulchre  in  season,  and  when 
the  bishops  came  I  went  to  Peter  and  spoke  with 
him  on  the  subject.  He  said  the  Turks  would  not 
permit  it.  I  said,  'If  you  tell  them  to  do  so,  perhaps 
they  will.'  He  said,  'There  is  no  way  in  which  it 
can  be  done.'  How  true  is  it,  that  'he  who  doeth 
evil  hateth  the  light,  neither  cometh  to  the  light, 
lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved.' 

"After  the  ceremony  of  the  fire  was  finished,  the 
Greeks  had  an  ordination  service.  An  Arab  Chris- 
tian from  one  of  the  villages  was  raised  from  the 
office  of  deacon  to  that  of  presbyter.  The  bishop 
of  Philadelphia  performed  the  service,  assisted  by  a 
number  of  the  clergy.  I  think  an  hour  at  least  was 
occupied  in  reading  the  prayers  and  Scripture  les- 
sons, in  walking  round  the  altar,  and  about  the 
church,  and  in  performing  ceremonies.  The  can- 
didate then  kneeled,  and  the  bishop  placed  one 
hand  on  his  head,  and  read  a  prayer.  Then  the 
clergy  first,  and  afterward  the  laity,  cried  'worthy, 
worthy,  worthy,'  repeating  it  a  long  time,  and  thus 
signifying  their  assent  to  the  candidate's  admission 
to  the  office  of  a  presbyter." 

April  22d  he  left  Jerusalem,  about  a  year  from 
the  time  of  his  first  arrival  there,  having  spent  seven 
months  of  the  year  in  that  city,  and  the  other  five 
months  on  Mount  Lebanon,  and  in  journies. 

"May  4.  We  reached  Beyroot.  My  heart  beat 
high  with  joy,  as  I  drew  near  the  dwelling  of  my 
brethren  and  sisters.  I  had  long  anticipated  this 
interview.  Just  before  they  reached  Malta,  I  sailed 
for  Egypt.  Just  before  they  arrived  at  Beyroot,  I 
set  off  for  Jerusalem.  But  we  were  brought  to- 
gether just  when,  worn  down  by  studies,  sickness 
and  journies,  I  most  needed  repose  and  relaxation 
in  their  society.  This  revival  of  old,  and  forming 
of  new  acquaintance  and  friendship,  this  season  of 
inquiry  and  conversation  about  far  distant  and  dearly 
beloved  friends,  this  reviving  the  recollections  of 


MEMOIR   OF 


days  and  of  scenes  long  gone  by,  these  days  of  busy, 
friendly,  joyous  intercourse,  have  greatly  served  to 
revive  the  spirits  that  drooped,  to  refresh  the  body 
that  was  weary,  and  to  invigorate  the  mind  that 
began  to  flag.  I  came  here  tired  of  study,  and  tired 
of  journeying;  but  I  begin  to  feel  already  desirous 
to  re-open  my  books,  or  resume  my  journies.  We 
have  joined  as  one  to  praise  God  for  bringing  us  to 
this  land.  We  have  consulted  freely  on  the  meas- 
ures to  be  adopted,  and  the  difficulties  we  have  to 
encounter.  But  in  the  midst  of  our  conversations, 
singing,  prayers,  and  reading,  we  often  seem  to  for- 
get that  we  are  in  a  land  of  Turks,  tyranny,  super- 
stition, and  intolerance.  I  suppose  we  are  as  cheerful, 
contented,  and  happy,  as  any  little  circle  of  friends  in 
our  happy  country.  We  have  had  several  meetings  to 
discuss  questions  relative  to  our  mission  and  mission- 
ary labors.  We  have  spent  two  days  in  fasting  and 
prayer,  and  we  have  once  renewed  all  our  vows  at 
the  table  of  our  Lord.  Dear  brother  Parsons!  ah 
how  would  his  tender,  affectionate  heart  have  re- 
joiced to  welcome  such  a  company  of  fellow  labor- 
ers to  this  land.  But  he  is  happier  in  union  with 
the  blessed  above.  And  if,  with  all  the  imperfec- 
tions that  attend  our  intercourse  here,  Christian  so- 
ciety is  still  so  cheering  and  so  sweet,  oh  what  will 
be  the  joys  of  that  day,  when  all  the  ransomed  of 
the  Lord  shall  meet,  each  perfect  in  the  image  of 
his  Saviour!  The  hope  of  that  cheers  me,  while  far 
separated  from  those  I  love.  Meeting  with  those 
who  bear  my  Saviour's  image,  revives  the  hope,  and 
seems  to  give  me  a  foretaste,  of  its  fulfilment.  O 
for  grace  to  be  faithful  until  that  perfect  bliss  shall 
be  obtained." 

The  natural  history,  as  well  as  the  moral  condi- 
tion, of  the  countries  through  which  he  travelled, 
engaged  the  attention  of  Mr.  Fisk,  to  whom  some  oi 
the  lovers  of  natural  science  in  this  country  are  in- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 

debted  for  a  number  of  rare  specimens  of  minerals, 
and  other  natural  curiosities  from  Syria  and  Egypt. 


TO    REV.    PROFESSOR    HALL,    MIDDLEBURY     COLLEGE, 
VERMONT. 

"Beyroot,May  11,  1824. 

"Your  truly  acceptable  letter  I  have  delayed  an- 
swering till  now,  in  order  to  send  with  my  answer 
another  box  of  minerals.  It  contains  a  great  va- 
riety of  specimens  from  different  parts  of  Egypt  and 
Syria;  and  among  others,  samples  of  the  red  granite 
and  marble  of  Egypt,  of  the  temples  at  Thebes  and 
Dendera,  of  the  tombs  of  the  kings  at  Thebes,  of 
the  temple  at  Balbec,  a  piece  of  a  mummy  box,  and 
of  the  linen  used  in  wrapping  a  mummy,  a  scara- 
baeus,  fruit  of  the  doum-tree,  samples  of  the  wood 
and  fruit  of  the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  and  of  the  sul- 
phureous stones  from  the  mountains  near  the  Dead 
Sea. 

"I  had  heard  very  often,  that  on  one  of  the  summits 
of  Mount  Carmel  there  were  very  curious  petrifac- 
tions of  fruit.  The  Arabs  said  there  were  watermel- 
ons, and  many  sorts  of  smaller  fruit  so  perfect,  that 
at  first  sight  you  would  take  them  for  actual  fruit. 
In  my  late  journey  from  Jerusalem  to  this  place,  I 
determined  to  investigate  this  matter,  and  with  two 
Arabs,  who  knew,  or  at  least  pretended  to  know, 
where  the  watermelons  were  to  be  found,  I  ascended 
the  mountain.  We  found  no  watermelons;  but  we 
found  in  the  mountain,  which  is  formed  of  calcare- 
ous stone,  some  very  curious  formations,  of  which 
you  will  find  samples  in  the  box. 

"I  am  not  surprised,  that  the  ignorant  Arabs 
should  have  mistaken  them  for  petrified  fruits. — 
Among  these  numerous  samples  I  hope  you  will 
find  a  number,  which  you  will  examine  with  inter- 
est." 


378  MEMOIR   OF 


TO    REV.    D.    H.    OF    W. 

Beyroot,  May  22,   1324. 

"Your  kind  letter  gave  me  much  pleasure.  You 
a-re  happy,  and  God  blesses  you  and  yours.  I  rejoice 
and  give  thanks  on  your  account,  and  pray,  that  you 
may  see  still  richer  displays  of  divine  grace  in  the 
conversion  of  your  people.  Never  forget,  I  beseech 
you,  that  every  individual  among  them,  who  is  not 
renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  must  perish  forever  un- 
der the  wrath  of  God.  A  due  sense  of  this  will 
help  you  to  study,  converse,  preach,  and  live,  as  if 
vour  great  concern  were  to  save  souls.  If  every 
man  is  bound  to  give  all  diligence  to  make  his  own 
calling  and  election  sure,  how  zealous  and  indefati- 
gable ought  the  minister  to  be,  who  has  many  souls 
committed  to  his  care!  And  when  we  think  of  the 
eternal  consequences  of  our  faithfulness,  or  negli- 
gence, how  awful  does  the  subject  appear!  How 
much  ought  we  to  pray  for  wisdom,  skill,  faithful- 
ness, and  holiness,  that  we  may  be  able  to  execute 
the  great  work  assigned  us,  so  as  to  glorify  God, 
and  save  men. 

"I  am  now  passing  a  few  days,  more  happily  than 
you  can  well  imagine,  in  the  cheering  society  of  my 
brethren  and  sisters  here.  Mr.  King  and  myself  ar- 
rived here  worn  down  by  study,  journies,  arid  sick- 
ness. We  are  now  enjoying  a  little  rest,  and  com- 
forting ourselves  with  cheerful  conversation.  We 
often  talk  of  far  distant  friends,  and  among  them 
you  are  not  forgotten.  We  have  set  apart  to-day  for 
tasting  and  prayer,  in  relation  to  our  mission.  In 
the  forenoon  we  met,  and  enjoyed  a  season  of  social 
worship.  The  topics  proposed  for  conversation  and 
prayer,  were  these; — 

"1.  A  blessing  on  the  labors  we  have  already 
performed; — the  Bibles  and  Tracts  we  have  distribu- 
ted; the  sermons  we  have  preached;  and  the^discus- 
sions  we  have  had  with  different  people. 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  379 

"2.  A  blessing  on  us  who  are  now  engaged  in 
the  Palestine  mission;  that  we  may  be  preserved  in 
life  and  health,  and  be  made  more  humble,  holy, 
faithful,  wise,  and  in  every  respect  better  fitted  for 
our  work. 

"3.  The  increase  of  our  number  by  additions 
from  America  of  other  brethren  and  sisters,  who 
shall  be  well  qualified  to  take  part  in  this  ministry. 

"4.  The  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the  con- 
version of  souls,  in  connexion  with  our  labors. 

"Each  brother  before  prayer  made  observations 
upon  his  branch  of  the  subject.  We  are  about 
meeting  again  to  pray  for  our  relatives,  and  for  the 
seminaries,  churches,  and  societies  of  America.  I 
think  days  of  private  and  of  social  fasting  are  very 
useful.  An  individual  by  himself,  a  family  as  such, 
a  small  circle  of  friends,  or  a  single  church,  may 
ivith  great  advantage  observe  days  occasionally  for 
self-abasement  and  humiliation  before  God;  and  if 
they  set  about  it  with  a  true  heart,  I  am  sure,  God 
will  bless  them.  I  enjoyed  very  many  precious  days 
of  this  kind  with  our  lamented  brother  Parsons.  On 
those  occasions  we  sometimes  seemed  to  get  quite 
away  from  the  world.  Those  were  happy  days, 
which  I  shall  never  forget." 

This  chapter  will  be  concluded  with  a  letter  to 
one  of  his  brothers,  dated  Beyroot,  June  20, 1824. 

"Since  the  attack  of  fever  which  I  had  last  winter 
at  Jerusalem;  I  find  my  health  and  strength  are  not 
so  firm,  as  I  enjoyed  a  few  years  ago.  I  am  not  sick; 
can  sleep  as  quietly,  and  take  my  meals  with  as 
good  a  relish  as  I  ever  did;  and  I  can  study,  though 
not  so  intently  as  once.  But  I  cannot  walk,  or 
make  any  bodily  exertion,  without  much  fatigue. 
In  a  word,  I  feel  the  effects  of  the  journies  and  la- 
bors of  the  last  four  years;  and  of  so  many  changes 
of  climate,  habits,  and  circumstances.  I  think  it 
my  duty  to  take  all  the  care  I  can  of  my  health; 
and  I  have  consequently  spent  the  last  six  weeks 


380  MEMOIR   OF 

here  in  the  society  of  my  missionary  brethren  and 
sisters.  This  has  been  a  very  quiet  and  agreeable 
season  to  me.  I  am  now  about  going  to  Der  el  Ka- 
mer  on  Mount  Lebanon,  and  thence  probably  to 
Damascus.  But  I  do  not  intend  to  proceed  in  my 
journies  or  studies  farther  or  faster  than  my  health 
and  strength  will  allow.  Pray  for  me  that  I  may 
have  grace  to  devote  all  the  strength,  which  God 
gives  me,  to  his  service; — that  my  life,  so  long  as  it 
is  spared,  may  be  his;  and  that,  when  called  to  die, 
I  may  be  found  ready.  I  have  a  consoling  hope, 
that  my  peace  is  made  with  God,  and  am  not  usually 
distressed  with  serious  doubts  on  the  subject.  But 
I  want  more  love  to  Christ,  and  a  more  lively  faith. 
Often  I  discover  new  corruptions  in  my  heart,  and 
see  more  and  more  need  of  sanctifying  grace. 
How  difficult  it  is  to  avoid  sins,  which  have  become 
habitual,  or  to  begin  the  performance  of  duties, 
which  we  have  habitually  neglected.  I  beseech 
you,  live  near  to  Christ.  Pray  much.  Do  all  you 
can  to  win  your  neighbors  to  Christ." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

JOURNEY  TO  THE  PRINCIPAL  CITIES  IN  THE  NORTH 
OF  SYRIA,  RESIDENCE  AT  JAFFA  AND  JERUSALEM, 
AND  FINAL  RETURN  TO  BEYROOT. 


THE  compiler  in  preparing  this  chapter  has 
pend  on  the  information  communicated  by  Mr.  King, 
who  was  with  Mr.  F.  during  most  of  this  time.  Mr. 
F.  forwarded  his  journal  for  this  period,  but  un- 
fortunately it  miscarried;  or  it  has  fallen  perhaps 
into  the  hands  of  Greek  pirates. 

On  the  22d  of  June  ]  824,  he  joined  Mr.  King  at 
Der  el  Kamer,  and  on  the  24th  set  out  with  him  for 
Damascus  in  company  with  Mr.  Cook.*  Their  way 

*A  Missionary  from  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary  Society, 
England. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  381 

was  over  Mount  Lebanon,  from  the  summit  of  which 
the  descent  was  steep,  leading  to  the  beautiful 
plain  of  Coelo-Syria.  After  eight  or  nine  hours  ride, 
they  reached  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  and  in  anoth- 
er hour  they  came  to  a  khan,  where  they  concluded 
to  spend  the  night.  The  khan  was  so  infested  with 
vermin,  that  they  resorted  to  a  booth,  made  of  green 
bushes,  fitted  up  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Lietani, 
in  which  they  spread  their  couches;  and  called  for 
supper. 

On  the  25th  they  resumed  their  journey,  and 
passing  over  Anti-Libanus,  and  through  some  small 
villages,  arrived  at  Deemas,  after  a  journey  of  nearly 
nine  hours  and  a  half.  Here  they  found  lodgings 
in  the  house  of  a  Mussulman,  and  were  furnished 
with  leban  and  milk,  and  bread  baked,  with  the 
dung  of  sheep  and  goats.  See  Ezekiel  iv.  15. 

The  next  morning  between  two  and  three  o'clock 
they  left  Deemas,  and  in  about  four  hours  came  in 
sight  of  the  great  city,  DAMASCUS,  which  with  the 
surrounding  country,  was  enveloped  with  a  thin 
haze  or  smoke,  exhibiting  the  appearance  of  the 
country  around  the  Dead  Sea  They  soon  reached 
the  large  plain  in  which  the  city  is  situated,  and  ad- 
vanced towards  the  gate,  through  gardens  of  ches- 
nut,  olive,  and  fig-trees,  apricots  and  vines. 

On  reaching  the  gate  they  all  dismounted,  except 
Mr.  K.  who  was  soon  ordered  by  an  armed  Turk  to 
do  the  same,  as  no  Christian  is  allowed  to  ride  with- 
in the  city.  It  was  with  some  difficulty  that  lodg- 
ings were  found,  as  letters  had  been  received  by  the 
highest  ecclesiastical  authorities,  ordering  them  not 
to  admit  to  their  convents  any  of  those  men  who 
distributed  Bibles.  They  left  their  baggage  in  the 
street,  and  after  walking  about  the  city  two  hours 
and  a  half,  a  miserable  room  infested  with  vermin, 
was  obtained,  in  which  they  might  remain  over  the 
Sabbath.  On  the  same  day  towards  evening  a  num- 
ber of  priests  called  on  them,  one  of  whom  a  Ma- 


382  MEMOIR    OF 

ronite,  showed  them  special  attention,  and  introduced 
them  to  comfortable  lodgings  in  the  house  of  Aboo 
Ibrahema,  a  Maronite. 

As  one  object  which  Mr.  F.  had  in  view  in  going 
to  Damascus,  was  to  avail  himself  of  the  favorable 
opportunities  there  enjoyed  for  studying  Arabic,  he 
soon  employed  an  instructer,  at  whose  feet  he  and 
Mr.  K.  sat  in  oriental  style,  and  received  their  les- 
sons. 

On  the  afternoon  of  July  10th,  they  rode  out  to 
Mount  Kaisoon  on  the  north  and  north-west  to  Da- 
mascus, and  ascended  to  a  station  near  where,  it  is 
said,  Mahommed  took  his  first  view  of  the  city,  with 
which  he  was  so  enchanted,  that  he  would  not  enter 
it;  observing,  that  there  was  but  one  paradise  for 
man,  and  he  was  determined  not  to  have  his  upon 
earth. 

Damascus,  which   Mr.    Wolff  calls  "the  fanatic 
town"  as  seen  from  the  elevated  position  taken  by 
the  missionaries,  is  thus  described  by  Mr.  K.    "You 
see  a  great  city  thickly  set  with  houses  of  a  whitish 
appearance,   which  have  very   little  to  distinguish 
them    from  each    other.     The    minarets,    of  which 
there  may  be  seventy  or  eighty,  with  here  and  there 
a  tall  cyprus,  rising   above  the  houses,  are  the  only 
things  which  break  in  upon  the   uniformity.     This 
whitish  city  you  see  in  the  midst  of  a  large  wood, 
about  fifty  miles  in  circumference,  with  little  variety 
except  what  arises  from  the  dark  green  of  the  ches- 
nuts,  and  the  dark  mournful  appearance  of  the  pop- 
lars and  olives.     In  the  skirts  of  the  wood  is  to  be 
seen  here  and  there   a  little  village,  with  a  mosque. 
This  wood,   which  actually  consists  of  an  immense 
number  of  gardens  and  orchards,   lies  in   a  great 
p]ain,  surrounded  by  chains  of  hills  and  mountains." 
According  to  the   best  information  which  could 
be  obtained,  the  population  of  Damascus  amounts 
to  150,000;  of  whom  10,000  are  nominally  Christians, 
and  about  3,000  Jews,  the  rest  Mussulmans.     Mr, 


REV.    PLINY   FI5&-  383 

Wolff  when  there,  estimated  the  population  at 
200,000.  While  in  this  city  opportunities  occurred 
for  discussing  religious  subjects  with  Jews,  Greeks, 
and  Mussulmans;  and  for  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures,  notwithstanding  the  interdiction  of  the 
pope  and  the  opposition  of  his  priests. 

July  17,  1824.  Mr.  Fisk  with  his  companion  left 
Damascus  for  Aleppo; — Mr.  Cook  having  previously 
returned  to  Bey  root.  They  went  with  a  caravan, 
which  consisted  of  about  200  persons  and  250  ani- 
mals. At  night  they  encamped  on  the  banks  of  a 
small  river  in  open  air. 

The  following  day  they  proceeded  on  their  jour- 
ney, till  the  intensity  of  a  summer  heat  obliged  them 
to  stop;  and  as  they  could  not  be  accommodated 
with  a  house  where  to'  rest,  they  entered  an  enclos- 
ure of  mulberry  trees,  which  afforded  a  small  shade, 
and  there  they  sat  down  and  spent  the  remainder  of 
the  day.  In  conversation  with  a  moslem  from  Da- 
mascus it  was  found  that  an  impression  prevailed 
with  some  Mussulmans,  that  Constantinople  is  to  be 
taken  by  the  Christians  in  1240  of  the  Hegira.* 

They  arose  on  the  19th  at  12  A.  M.  to  avoid  the 
heat,  and  travelled  till  half  past  nine  o'clock,  A.M. 
when  they  encamped  near  a  village,  called  Nebeck, 
by  the  side  of  the  tomb  of  a  shekh,  where  they  found 
a  large,  clear,  cool  stream  of  water.  After  consid- 
erable debate,  they  were  permitted  to  enter  the  en- 
closure of  the  tomb,  and  rest  under  the  shade  of  a 
tree,  which  was  preoccupied  by  Turks.  In  the  af- 
ternoon the  pasha  of  Tripoli  arrived  with  a  retinue 
of  about  200  persons,  on  his  way  to  meet  the  pil- 
grims who  return  from  Mecca,  in  order  to  supply 
them  with  provisions.  As  he  encamped  likewise 
near  the  tomb,  Mr.  Fisk  and  his  company  concluded, 
it  was  best  to  remove.  They  were  now  obliged  to 
take  seat  in  the  open  air,  which  was  filled  with  sand 
and  dust,  and  heated  with  the  intense  rays  of  the 
*  A.  D.  1S6£. 


384  MEMOIR    OF 

sun.  Early  on  the  20th  they  resumed  their  journey, 
and  lodged  the  night  following  at  Kara,  where, 
after  having  encamped,  they  were  visited  by  a 
number  of  Mussulmans,  with  whom  they  had  a 
discussion  about  the  Mahommedan  faith.  In  the 
night  they  were  disturbed  by  the  firing  of  guns,  and 
the  cry  of  "robbers,"  which  proved  however  to  be 
a  false  alarm. 

On  the  21st  and  22d  they  proceeded  as  usual, 
setting  off  from  their  encampment  very  early  in  the 
morning,  and  resting  during  the  hours,  when  the 
heat  was  most  oppressive.  They  had  spirited  relig- 
ious discussions  with  the  principal  Mahommedans 
in  the  caravan,  feeling  it  to  be  their  duty  to  vindi- 
cate before  all  the  cause  of  Christ. 

They  left  Hooms  on  the  23d,  which  they  speak 
of  as  being  a  pleasant  city,  and  favorable  for  a  sum- 
mer residence.  After  five  hours  ride  they  encamped 
on  the  banks  of  a  river  in  a  deep  valley,  not  far  dis- 
tant from  an  encampment  of  Bedouins.  At  half 
past  four  the  next  day,  they  resumed  their  journey, 
and  by  ten  o'clock  arrived  at  Hamah,  supposed  to 
be  the  Hamath  of  the  Scriptures,  a  little  distance 
from  which  they  set  themselves  down  in  the  dust. 
Here  they  called  on  the  principal  Greek  priest,  who 
was  found  friendly  to  the  distribution  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. According  to  his  statement  it  was  judged, 
that  there  were  25  or  30,000  inhabitants  in  that 
city,  a  thousand  of  whom  were  Christians  of  the 
Greek  church. 

On  the  25th,  their  caravan  was  increased  by  one 
from  Tripoli,  so  that  the  whole  consisted  of  be- 
tween three  and  four  hundred  persons.  While  on 
their  way  the  cry,  "Auwafee!  auwafee!"  (safety)  was 
set  up  by  some  of  the  men,  and  the  whole  body 
stopped.  It  was  rumored,  that  horsemen  were  seen 
on  the  distant  hills,  and  that  there  was  danger  from 
robbers.  After  some  delay  they  moved,  and  soon 
were  visited  by  two  Bedouins,  who  on  their  fleet 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  385 

horses  rode  backward  and  forward  by  the  side  of 
the  caravan,  as  if  to  take  the  number,  and  then 
giving  reins  to  their  horses,  returned  to  the  hills 
without  disclosing  the  object  of  their  excursion. 
After  a  tedious  journey  they  encamped  at  Shekhoon, 
where  they  found  a  caravan  from  Aleppo.  There 
was  neither  tree  nor  rock  to  shelter  them  from  a 
burning  sun,  whose  rays  were  reflected  from  all 
quarters,  while  the  wind,  almost  as  hot  as  that  of  the 
desert,  whirled  clouds  of  dust  and  sand  over  them, 
with  which  they  were  soon  covered.  In  this  dreary 
situation  they  sat  down  to  spend  the  day.  Finding 
it  almost  impossible  to  remain  thus,  they  endeavored 
to  screen  themselves  in  part  from  the  dust  and  wind, 
by  fastening  sheets  to  one  side  of  their  tent.  Here 
they  ate  their  dinner,  which  consisted  of  bread  and 
leban;  but  soon  their  dishes  were  covered  with  dust. 
It  was  the  Sabbath; — and  their  thoughts  reverted 
back  to  their  native  land,  where  the  happy  multi- 
tudes were  going  up  to  the  house  of  God;  while 
they  like  exiles  were  sitting  in  the  sand,  scorched 
by  the  sun,  weakened  by  burning  winds,  with  noth- 
ing to  eat  but  sour  milk;  and  bread  dried  by  the 
heat  of  eight  or  ten  days. 

On  Monday  they  proceeded  on  their  toilsome 
way,  and  stopped  at  a  village,  where  they  wit- 
nessed the  ruins  of  the  great  earthquake,  which 
happened  two  years  previous  to  that  time. 

On  Tuesday  27th  they  travelled  about  four  hours, 
and  rinding  a  comfortable  place  to  rest  for  the  day 
in  the  house  of  a  Mussulman,  they  stopped,  and 
availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity.  Here  they 
obtained  some  fresh  provisions.  Early  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning  they  set  off  on  their  journey,  and 
soon  were  joined  by  a  large  caravan  from  Lattakia. 
An  addition  to  their  number  at  this  time  relieved 
them  from  the  fears,  which  they  would  have  had 
during  this  day's  journey,  as  it  was  considered  the 
most  perilous  part  of  the  way,  they  had  to  travel. — 
33 


386  MEMOIR    OF 

Travellers  in  the  vicinity,  through  which  they  were 
passing  that  day,  were  often  attacked  and  robbed 
by  Arabs.  After  twelve  hours  ride  they  had  the  sat- 
isfaction of  reaching  Aleppo,  where  they  met  with 
a  very  kind  reception  from  Mr.  Barker,  the  British 
consul,  at  whose  house  they  remained  several  days. 

The  arrival  of  these  missionaries  produced  in  that 
city  an  immediate  alarm  among  the  Mussulman  au- 
thorities; and  on  the  very  next  day  the  consul  re- 
ceived a  message  from  the  pasha,  stating  that  a 
firman  had  been  received  by  him,  prohibiting  the 
distribution  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  among  the  grand 
signer's  subjects.  This  was  supposed  to  have  been 
done  through  the  agency  of  Roman  Catholics.  And 
thus  was  accomplished  the  apocalyptic  prediction, 
that  the  Beast  and  the  False  Prophet  would  form  an 
alliance.  Rev.  xvii,  14;  xix,  11 — 21. 

August  4th  Mr.  Fisk  took  lodgings  in  the  house 
of  an  Arab  of  the  Greek  church.  As  soon  as  a 
suitable  instructer  could  be  procured,  he  resumed 
the  study  of  Arabic. 

TO    REV.    MR.    TEMPLE,    MALTA. 

"Aleppo,   Sept.  11,  1824. 

"Mr.  King  and  myself  are  now  living  quite  among 
Arabs,  he  in  one  family  and  I  in  another,  busily 
engaged  in  learning  the  language,  and  in  conversing 
with  individuals  and  families.  I  have  had  a  slight 
attack  of  fever  since  my  arrival  here,  but  am  now 
in  tolerably  good  health.  The  heat  has  been  very 
oppressive;  the  thermometer  for  a  considerable  time 
from  94°  to  96°.  Now  it  is  only  at  84°  or  85*, 
and  we  begin  to  think  this  very  comfortable 
weather. 

"Possibly  you  may  have  heard,  before  this  reaches 
you,  of  the  extraordinary  firman  which  has  been 
issued  by  the  sultan  relative  to  the  distribution  of 


RET.   PLINY    FISK.  387 

the  Scriptures.  This  firman  forbids  the  introduc- 
tion into  the  country  of  the  Scriptures  printed  in 
Europe,  and  commands,  that  wherever  any  of  them 
are  found,  they  be  taken  and  burnt,  and  that  all 
such  as  arrive  at  the  custom  houses  hereafter  be  sent 
back  to  Europe.  Now  this  looks  very  formidable, 
for  if  the  firman  is  strictly  obeyed,  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  into  the  country  must  be  effec- 
tually prevented.  I  have,  however,  strong  confi- 
dence, (though  1  hardly  know  why,)  that  the  effect 
will  not  be  so  extensive  and  unpleasant  as  might 
at  first  thought,  be  anticipated.  The  pasha  of  this 
place,  on  receiving  the  firman,  gave  notice  to  Mr. 
Barker,  and  four  or  five  cases  of  books,  which  had 
just  arrived  and  were  still  in  the  custom  house  were 
detained;  but  the  depot,  which  Mr.  Benjamin  Bar- 
ker had  opened  here  for  the  sale  of  the  Scriptures- 
was  not  molested.  The  kadi  gave  orders  that  proc- 
lamation be  made  in  the  churches,  requiring  all  who 
possessed  any  of  these  books  to  deliver  them  up  to 
him.  It  is  a  fact  worthy  of  notice,  that  he  did  not 
send  this  order  to  the  Greeks,  but  only  to  the  dif- 
ferent churches  that  are  subject  to  the  pope.  We 
have  reason  to  believe  that  a  great  number  of  Cath- 
olics in  Aleppo  are  in  possession  of  these  books; 
but  according  to  the  best  information  I  can  obtain, 
only  four  have  been  given  up  to  the  kadi. 

"I  have  to-day  seen  a  Greek  priest  from  Killis,  a 
town  twelve  hours  from  this  place,  on  the  way  to 
Armenia.  He  informs  me  that  a  short  time  since,  a 
copy  of  the  firman  was  received  there,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  Turks  went  to  the  churches, 
took  possession  of  all  the  books  they  could  find,  ar- 
rested the  priests,  and  himself  among  the  rest.  They 
were  kept  in  confinement  only  one  day  and  then 
dismissed,  and  the  books,  after  a  slight  examination, 
were  all  restored.  None  of  the  Bible  Society's 
books  had  been  distributed  in  Killis,  but  there  were, 
among  the  books  in  the  church,  Testaments  and 


388 


MEMOIR    OF 


Psalters,  printed  in  England,  and  distributed  her? 
nearly  one  hundred  years  ago  by  Mr.  Sherman,  an 
English  merchant  of  Aleppo,  which  were  all  restored 
with  the  other  books.  You  will  perhaps  be  sur- 
prised, I  am  sure  you  will  be  pleased,  to  hear  that 
this  priest,  notwithstanding  all  that  has  happened, 
is  anxious  to  receive  a  Bible,  and  has  pleaded  his 
poverty,  and  the  fact  that  there  is  not  a  single  Bible 
among  the  Greeks  in  Killis,  till  I  have  resolved  to 
give  him  the  only  Arabic  Bible  I  have  with  me.  It 
is  scarcely  possible  that  such  a  firman  should  not, 
for  a  time,  interrupt  and  impede  our  work.  We  do 
not  know  what  the  result  will  be.  But  we  do  know, 
and  it  is  enough  for  us  to  know,  that  the  counsel  of 
the  Lord  standeth  forever,  and  he  will  do  all  his 
pleasure.  Knowing  this,  let  us  diligently  do  our 
duty,  and  patiently  await  the  event. 

"I  have  been  reflecting  on  the  practicability  and 
expediency  of  attempting  to  procure  the  necessary 
apparatus  for  lithography,  and  intend  to  consult  my 
brethren  at  Beyroot  on  the  subject,  when  I  return 
there.  We  might  in  this  way  publish  Tracts  in  the 
country,  and  probably  in  a  style  that  would  be  more 
acceptable  to  the  people  of  the  country  than  printed 
Tracts. 

"I  hope  our  patrons  will,  before  long,  send  help- 
ers both  to  you  and  us.  In  the  best  time  the  long 
expected  reinforcements  will  arrive.  May  they  all 
come  with  a  right  spirit,  and  may  we  be  prepared 
to  receive  them  and  labor  with  them  in  a  right  spirit. 
The  concerns  of  our  mission  are  more  and  more 
complicated  and  difficult:  opposition  is  showing  it- 
self in  many  forms,  circumstances  call  for  the  exer- 
cise of  much  wisdom,  but  above  all  for  a  humble 
reliance  on  the  guidance  and  protection  of  Heaven. 
Be  not  intimidated  at  any  of  the  things  that  have 
happened  to  us;  for  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  our  refuge. 
Let  us  not  fear  what  man  can  do  to  us. — I  hope  you 
are  both  growing  in  grace,  and  find  increasing  com* 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  389 

fort  and  peace  in  communion  with  God.  How  com- 
forting it  is  to  seek  relief  from  cares  and  trouble, 
and  from  the  bustle  of  business  and  the  vexations  of 
the  world,  by  retiring  to  commit  all  to  God,  and  to 
find  support  and  peace  in  his  kind  and  sure  prom- 
ises. How  comforting  to  find  the  new  man  gaining 
strength  in  our  souls,  to  feel  our  hearts  yielding 
more  and  more  to  divine  love,  to  be  sensible  that  God 
is  our  Father,  and  Christ  our  Saviour,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  our  Sanctifier  and  Comforter.  Happy  the 
man  who  retires,  after  discharging  the  duties  of  the 
day,  and,  with  a  melting  heart,  confesses  his  sins  and 
imperfections,  commends  himself  and  his  fellow- 
men  to  Divine  mercy,  and  lies  down  to  sleep  with  a 
mind  sweetly  composed,  and  with  his  thoughts  de- 
voutly fixed  on  heaven  and  on  God." 

October  10th,  a  slight  shock  of  an  earthquake 
was  felt,  such  shocks  having  been  constantly  felt  at 
different  intervals,  ever  since  the  terrible  one  of 
1822.  During  his  residence  in  Aleppo  Mr.  Fisk  and 
his  fellow  laborer  preached  alternately  every  Sab- 
bath, at  the  house  of  the  British  consul,  till  Sep- 
tember 20th,  when  Mr.  Lewis  arrived  from  Beyroot. 
Frequent  opportunities  were  improved  for  convers- 
ing with  Arabs  on  religious  subjects. 

After  a  residence  of  about  eight  weeks  in  Aleppo, 
Mr.  Fisk  left  the  city  for  Beyroot  in  company  with 
Mr.  King,  and  Messrs.  Lewis  arrd  Madox.  On  the 
27th  they  reached  the  interesting  city,  Antioch,  where 
the  disciples  were  first  called  Christians.  They 
entered  by  the  gate  of  St.  Paul,  and  pursued  their 
way  half  an  hour  through  a  pleasant  avenue,  wind- 
ing among  trees  and  gardens,  which  cover  the  spot 
where  the  splendid  city  once  stood.  The  remains 
of  an  ancient  wall,  with  which  it  was  formerly  sur- 
rounded, were  still  visible. — A  little  distance  west- 
ward the  beautiful  Orontes  was  seen,  winding  a»Iong 
towards  the  Mediterranean.  The  present  city  is 
33* 


390  MEMOIR    OP 

called  Antakia,  which  is  supposed  to  occupy  the 
southern  site  of  the  ancient  city,  and  to  contain  four 
or  five  thousand  inhabitants.  Here  they  took  lodg- 
ing for  the  night  with  an  Arab. 

The  first  thing  which  arrested  their  attention  on 
approaching  this  city,  was  the  ruins  of  the  terrible 
earthquake  of  1822.  Walls,  mosques,  and  houses 
were  seen  lying  prostrate  in  every  direction,  filling 
the  streets  with  ruins.  A  few  Christians  were  found 
here,  who  are  driven  to  the  forlorn  extremity  of  using 
a  little  grotto  in  the  side  of  a  mountain  as  a  place 
of  worship.  Such  was  the  condition  of  that  once 
apostolic  church,  which,  at  one  time  was  called 
"the  eye  of  the  eastern  churches."  And  such  too 
was  the  fallen  state  of  the  city,  which  once  stood 
the  emporium  of  Grecian  affluence; — the  seat  of 
Roman  grandeur; — and  in  point  of  importance  the 
third  city  in  the  world. 

On  the  29th  they  passed  the  Orontes  on  horse- 
back, and  soon  came  to  mountains,  which  they  had 
to  ascend  by  a  steep,  narrow,  craggy  path,  alter- 
nately ascending  and  descending.  The  sound  of 
distant  thunder  admonished  them  of  rain,  which  soon 
fell  in  torrents,  and  continued  five  hours.  After 
travelling  eight  hours,  they  came  to  a  little  moun- 
tainous village,  and  found  lodgings  in  the  cottage 
of  a  shekh,  a  miserable  hovel,  occupied  in  part  by 
mules  and  horses.  Here  they  found  a  fire-place,  an 
unusual  appendage  of  the  rooms  in  that  country; 
and  after  "gathering  a  bundle  of  sticks,  they  kin- 
dled a  fire  because  of  the  present  rain,  and  because 
of  the  cold."  The  shekh  and  his  son  "showed 
them  no  little  kindness,"  and  as  a  reward  Mr.  Fisk 
gave  to  each  a  New  Testament. 

The  following  day,  which  was  unusually  fine,  they 
proceeded  on  their  pilgrimage  among  beautiful  hills 
and  dales,  clothed  with  refreshing  verdure,  crowned 
with  waving  pines,  and  irrigated  by  little  stream- 
lets, which  came  gushing  and  winding  from  their 


REV.    PLINY    F1SK.  391 

replenished  fountains.  Gaining  the  height  of  the 
mountains,  they  commanded  a  delightful  prospect 
of  the  sea.— After  travelling  thirteen  hours  over  this 
rough  and  rugged,  but  romantic  road,  they  arrived 
at  Lattakia,  situated  in  a  great  plain. 

From  this  place  they  sought  means  of  conveyance 
to  Tripoli;  but  found  no  one  who  would  furnish 
horses.  The  country,  through  which  they  had  to 
pass,  was  considered  dangerous  on  account  of  the 
hostility  which  existed  between  the  Ansareah  and 
the  Mussulmans.  After  several  unavailing  attempts 
to  procure  animals,  they  concluded  to  go  to  Tripoli 
by  water.  At  sun-down,  Nov.  2d,  they  set  sail, 
wind  ahead,  and  a  heavy  storm  coming  on;  and  after 
toiling  all  night,  they  ordered  the  boat  to  put  in  for 
the  shore.  They  landed  at  a  place  called  Banias, 
where  they  found  a  khan,  in  which  they  sat  down 
to  repose,  and  take  refreshment.  Soon  their  repose 
was  disturbed  by  the  abrupt  intrusion  of  six  or  eight 
armed  Turks,  commissioned,  as  was  conjectured, 
by  the  new  pasha  of  Tripoli,  for  some  bloody  mes- 
sage to  the  people  of  Lattakia.  On  seeing  one  of 
the  company  reclining  in  an  easy,  but  according  to 
oriental  good-breeding,  an  awkward  position,  a 
Turk  insolently  bade  him  sit  up,  saying,  "You  are 
before  Mussulmans."  Mr.  Fisk  sternly  ordered  him 
away.  After  venting  a  storm  of  abusive  language, 
the  Turks  mounted  their  horses  and  departed. 

Having  provided  themselves  with  horses  and  at- 
tendants, as  well  as  they  were  able,  our  travellers 
set  out  on  their  journey  by  land.  They  had  pro- 
ceeded but  a  short  distance  before  the  rain  began  to 
descend,  accompanied  with  vivid  lightning  and 
heavy  thunder. — No  house  was  on  their  way, — night 
closed  in  upon  them,  and  it  was  three  hours  ride  to 
the  village,  towards  which  they  were  bound.  Being 
drenched  with  rain  they  turned  up  to  the  mountains, 
to  seek  some  house,  where  they  might  spend  the 
night.  With  a  Turk  to  guide  them,  they  knew  not 


392  MEMOIR    OP 

whither,  they  reached  a  little  village  of  hovels,  at 
one  of  which  they  called.  An  old  man  with  a 
white  beard  came  to  the  door,  who  after  refusing 
them  entrance,  and  talking  loudly  and  boisterously, 
at  last  consented  to  let  them  go  in.  They  found 
the  room  half  filled  with  cotton;  a  lamb  lying  before 
the  fire;  two  cows  standing  in  one  corner;  and  the 
family,  consisting  of  seven  or  eight  persons,  occu- 
pying another  corner,  which  was  vacated,  and  appro- 
priated to  the  use  of  the  missionaries.  Thankful  for 
having  found  a  refuge  from  the  raging  storm,  they 
sat  down  soaked  with  rain,  placing  their  baggage 
under  and  around  them.  They  increased  the  fire; 
but  as  there  was  no  chimney  to  convey  off  the  smoke, 
they  found  their  situation  very  uncomfortable.  With 
eyes  running  down  with  tears,  they  ate  their  supper, 
and  endeavored,  as  well  as  they  could,  to  take  some 
rest.  Mr.  Fisk  was  able  to  sleep,  while  the  others, 
from  whom  sleep  had  fled,  passed  the  time  in  con- 
versing with  the  family,  who  were  found  to  belong 
to  the  Greek  church. 

Having  procured  a  little  milk,  they  made  their 
coffee,  and  proceeded  again,  Nov.  4th,  on  their 
journey,  giving  the  old  patriarch,  whose  name  was 
Abraham,  a  few  piasters  for  lodging  them.  The  vil- 
lages flocked  out  to  see  them,wishing  them  a  blessing, 
and  a  happy  journey.  After  travelling  three  hours 
and  a  half,  they  reached  Tartoos,  the  ancient  Tar- 
tosa,  and  took  lodgings  in  a  room  furnished  for  them 
by  the  governor  of  the  village.  His  Mussulman  ex- 
cellency called  on  the  missionaries,  and  towards 
evening  sent  them  an  invitation  to  dine,  which  was 
accepted.  He  stood  among  the  servants  in  waiting, 
in  honor  of  his  guests.  See  Luke  xii.  37. 

They  set  out  for  Tripoli  at  8  o'clock  next  morn- 
ing.— on  their  way  surveyed  the  ruins  of  an  old 
church,  which  once  must  have  been  a  noble  edifice. 
Their  Turkish  guide,  who  led  them  up  the  moun- 
tains, amused  them  with  a  fabulous  history  of  the 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  393 

ancient  Tartosa.  His  conduct  towards  them,  from 
the  time  he  fell  into  their  company,  was  peculiarly 
civil  and  obliging.  As  they  were  unacquainted 
with  the  country,  he  accompanied  them  without 
being  solicited;  and  for  this  purpose  went  several 
hours  out  of  his  way.  And  as  the  road  from  Tar- 
tosa to  Tripoli  was  dangerous  for  strangers,  he 
went  on  with  them,  till  they  came  in  sight  of  the 
city  to  which  they  were  destined.  And  for  his  very 
acceptable  services  he  asked  no  reward.  And  when 
they  made  him  a  small  present,  he  received  it  grate- 
fully, and  left  them,  satisfied  with  his  compensation. 

Coming  to  the  river  Abrash,  they  passed  it  in  safety 
by  the  help  of  a  hardy  Bedouin.  The  last  part 
of  this  day's  journey  the  rain  overtook  them,  the 
roads  were  muddy,  and  their  progress  was  slow. 
At  a  late  hour  in  the  evening  they  came  to  the  gate 
of  Tripoli,  which  they  found  shut.  But  in  a  few 
minutes  it  was  opened  by  the  Turks,  and  greatly 
fatigued,  after  twelve  hours  ride,  they  were  kindly 
entertained  at  the  house  of  the  British  consular 
agent.  Here  they  waited  with  anxiety  till  their  bag- 
gage came  to  hand. 

On  the  12th  they  made  preparation  to  resume  their 
journey,  and  the  day  following  by  travelling  fifteen 
hours,  they  once  more  reached  in  safety  Beyroot, 
and  were  joyfully  welcomed  by  the  missionary 
brethren  there.  Mr.  Fisk  left  this  place  about  the 
20th  of  June,  and  had  been  absent  nearly  five 
months;  during  much  of  this  time  he  was  occupied 
in  arduous  and  perilous  travels.  While  absent  to 
see  what  could  be  done  to  advance  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  he  found  principalities  and  powers,  rulers  of 
the  darkness  of  this  world,  and  spiritual  wickedness 
in  high  places  leagued  to  oppose  his  efforts.  But 
having  set  up  his  banner  in  the  name  of  his  God, 
he  felt  a  strong  conviction,  that  though  the  conflict 
might  be  sharp,  the  victory  was  sure.  Wherever 


394  MEMOIR    OF 

he  went,  he   could  discern  the  face   of  the  mortu 
heavens,  and  was  led  often  to  reflect  how, 

"The  lowering  battle  forms 

Its  terrible  array, 

Like  clashing  clouds  in  mountain  storms, 

That  thunder  on  their  way." 

After  resting  awhile  at  Beyroot,  Mr.  Fisk  expect- 
ed to  return  and  spend  the  winter  at  Jerusalem. 
Instead  of  proceeding  immediately  to  that  station, 
he  and  Mr.  King  took  up  their  residence  in  Jaffa; 
whither  after  having  made  some  missionary  excur- 
sions in  the  vicinity,  they  arrived  January  29,  1825. 
While  they  remained  in  this  city,  singular  reports 
were  circulated  respecting  them  among  both  Chris- 
tians and  Mussulmans.  It  was  reported,  that  they 
induced  people  to  embrace  their  faith  by  money; 
and  that  each  conversion  cost  ten  piastres,  which 
the  convert  received,  and  which  would  always  re- 
main with  him,  however  much  he  might  spend.  It 
was  reported,  that  they  took  the  picture  of  every 
convert  to  their  faith,  and  that  incase  of  subsequent 
apostacy,  by  shooting  the  picture,  the  person  would 
die. 

The  man,  in  whose  house  they  lodged,  said  to 
them  one  day,  that  a  moslem  told  him,  that  he  un- 
derstood, the  men  whom  he  lodged  hired  people  to 
worship  the  devil,  and  inquired,  if  it  were  true; 
saying  that  if  it  were,  he  would  come  and  join  the 
company,  and  bring  a  hundred  others  with  him. 
"What,  would  you  worship  the  devil?"  said  Signor 
D.  "Yes,  for  the  sake  of  money,"  replied  the  mos- 
lem. 

By  some  it  was  reported,  that  they  had  caused  a 
great  shaking  in  the  city,  meaning  a  moral  commo- 
tion; while  among  Mussulmans  it  was  said;  that 
they  had  actually  caused  an  earthquake;  and  that 
the  great  earthquake  at  Aleppo  was  to  be  attributed 
to  their  influence.  Two  learned  sheiks  came  one 
day  to  Mr.  Fisk's  teacher  to  ascertain,  whether  it 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  395 

were  true,  that  Messrs.  Fisk  and  King  had  caused 
an  earthquake.  While  at  Jaffa  they  were  engaged 
in  study  and  missionary  labors.  Religious  worship 
was  kept  up  on  the  Sabbath,  and  an  audience  from 
six  to  twenty  usually  attended  the  service. 

TO    THE    REV.    A.    B.    OF    S. 

Jaffa,  March  20,  1825. 

"Yours  of  February  28th  and  May  29th,  reached 
me  at  Beyroot,  Jan.  6th,  while  I  was  passing  a 
little  time  happily  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goodell. 
Your  letter  was  one  of  a  parcel  brought  from  Malta 
by  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Dalton,  missionaries  from  the  Lon- 
don Jews  Society.  You  do  not  know  what  happi- 
ness we  enjoy,  when  we  are  allowed  to  welcome  new 
fellow  laborers  to  the  field.  Suppose  you  and  Mr. 
P.  were  the  only  ministers  in  Massachusetts;  would 
you  not  rejoice  exceedingly  to  know,  that  a  third 
was  coming  to  join  you?  Mr.  King  preaches  now 
on  the  Sabbath  in  Arabic.  Only  a  few  attend,  but 
these  few  pretend  to  be  very  much  pleased  with 
what  they  hear,  and  to  believe  that  it  is  all  true; 
and  yet  no  impression  seems  to  be  made.  We 
prove  to  them  that  to  pray  to  saints  is  idolatry. 
They  admit  it,  and  go  and  pray  to  saints.  We 
prove  to  them,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  Media- 
tor. They  admit  it,  and  go  and  ask  the  Virgin  Mary 
to  intercede  for  them.  We  prove  to  them,  that  con- 
fession of  sin  should  be  made  to  God  and  not  to  the 
priest,  and  that  God  only  can  grant  pardon.  They 
say  this  is  true,  and  go  and  confess  to  the  priest, 
and  get  him  to  absolve  them.  We  prove  to  them, 
that  God  has  forbidden  the  use  of  pictures  and 
images  in  his  worship.  They  pretend  to  be  con- 
vinced, and  go  and  kiss  the  pictures  and  bow  before 
the  images. 

"I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  all,  with  whom  we 
converse,  thus  readily  admit  the  truth  of  what  we 


396  MEMOIR    OF 

advance.  On  the  contrary  many  of  them  dispute 
vociferously,  outrageously,  dogmatically,  and  angri- 
ly. *Go  shew  thyself  to  the  priest,'  proves  the  duty 
of  auricular  confession.  lThou  art  Peter'  &c.,  proves 
that  the  pope  is  infallible,  that  priests  can  forgive 
sin,  that  no  man  can  be  saved  out  of  the  papal 
church,  and  whatever  else  they  wish  to  prove  from 
it.  These  disputants  talk  so  much,  so  loud,  so  fast, 
so  incoherently,  so  indistinctly,  so  foolishly,  and  so 
absurdly,  that  one  needs  the  patience  of  Job,  the 
meekness  of  Moses,  and  the  wisdom  of  Solomon,  in 
order  to  dispute  with  them.  To  convict  them  of  a 
direct  palpable  contradiction  does  not  embarrass 
them  at  all.  They  can  shift  their  ground,  recal  or 
contradict  what  they  have  said,  give  new  meanings, 
or  double  meanings,  or  no  meaning  to  their  lan- 
guage; assert  without  proving,  attempt  to  prove 
without  explaining,  explain  without  understanding, 
admit  a  point  then  deny  it,  talk  on  any  subject,  an- 
swer any  question,  and  amidst  a  jargon  of  stupidity 
and  nonsense,  say  some  very  shrewd  things.  They 
are,  in  general,  everlasting  talkers.  Serious  medi- 
tation and  profound  thinking  are  quite  out  of  the 
question.  With  such  a  people  what  avails  logic, 
or  science,  exegesis,  or  eloquence?  They  look  for  a 
fluent  tongue,  strong  lungs,  and  a  commanding 
countenance.  In  whatever  way  I  come  in  contact 
with  the  minds  of  men  in  this  country;  it  seems  like 
walking  among  the  scattered  walls  and  fallen  col- 
umns of  its  ancient  cities.  All  is  ruin,  confusion, 
and  desolation.  It  is  an  open  valley,  full  of  bones — 
they  are  many,  and  lo!  they  are  very  dry.  'Can 
these  dry  bones  live'")  Yes;  when  the  spirit  of  God 
shall  breathe  upon  them,  they  shall  live,  and  stand 
up  an  exceeding  great  army.  O  come  the  happy 
day.  May  we  live  to  see  it." 

March   29th,  they   set   out    for   Jerusalem   from 
Pvamla,  where  they  arrived  from  Jaffa  the  previous 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


397 


day.  In  the  evening  they  reached  the  gate  of  the 
city,  and  were  met  by  several  Greeks,  who  came 
out  with  lanterns  to  welcome  them  to  their  convent. 
They  were  informed,  that  when  their  coming  was 
announced,  prayers  were  offered  for  them  by  the 
Greek  priests.  Such  a  reception  was  truly  cheering 
after  the  trouble  anticipated  6n  account  of  the  Ot- 
toman firman,  and  the  strong  enmity  of  the  Roman 
Catholics. 

The  pasha  of  Damascus,  with  two  or  three  thou- 
sand soldiers,  arrived  April  1st,  to  collect  tribute. 
His  arrival  was  ever  considered  the  precursor  of  op- 
pression and  distress,  and  of  the  days  of  vengeance. 

Towards  evening  on  the  anniversary  of  the  cruci- 
fixion, Mr.  Fisk  and  companions  went  to  the  church 
of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  to  witnesss  the  idolatrous 
worship  of  the  Catholics.  There  were  delivered,  as 
is  usual  on  this  occasion,  seven  sermons: — The  first 
in  the  chapel  of  the  Roman  Catholics — The  second 
at  the  place  where,  it  is  said,  the  garments  of  our 
Lord  were  divided — The  third  where  he  was  beaten 
— The  fourth  where  he  was  nailed  to  the  cross. 
Here  a  cross  was  laid  on  the  floor,  and  a  wooden 
image  about  the  size  of  a  small  babe  attached  to  it. 
Thence  it  was  carried  to  the  place  where  it  is  sup- 
posed to  have  stood,  and  there  planted;  when  anoth- 
er sermon  was  delivered.  After  the  sermon  the 
representative  of  Joseph  of  Arimathea  came,  took 
down  the  image,  wrapped  it  in  fine  linen  cloth,  and 
carried  it  to  the  stone  of  unction,  to  be  anointed; 
after  which  another  sermon  was  delivered.  The 
preacher  broke  out  in  apostrophes  and  prosopopei- 
as,  addressing  stars,  rocks,  angels,  Jews,  &c.  From 
this  place  the  image  was  carried  to  the  sepulchre 
and  laid  in  the  tomb,  at  the  door  of  which  the  sev- 
enth sermon  was  preached,  and  the  tragic  scene 
concluded. 

Thus  do  the  paganized  Christians  of  that  country 
"crucify  to  themselves  the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  put 
34 


398 


MEMOIR    OF 


him  to  an  open  sharne,"  on  Mount  Calvary,  in  the 
house  of  God,  and  at  the  very  place,  where  once 
he  suffered;  while  the  Mussulman  and  Jew  "pass  by 
and  revile  him,  wagging  their  heads." 

Mr.  Fisk,  and  his  friend  Mr.  King,  in  company 
with  Dr.  Dalton,  Vho  had  just  arrived  fromBeyroot, 
held  the  Monthly  Concert  of  prayer  on  the  Mount 
of  Olives.  Portions  of  Scripture  were  read,  hymns 
sung,  and  prayers  successively  offered  for  Jews,  Mus- 
sulmans, and  the  Christians  of  Jerusalem,  for  their 
friends,  the  societies  by  which  they  were  employed; 
the  churches;  for  kings,  for  pagan  nations,  and  for  the 
whole  world.  Towards  the  close  of  this  interesting 
service  they  were  interrupted  by  armed  Turks,  who 
rudely  ordered  them  to  keep  silence.  One  threat- 
ened to  strike  Mr.  Fisk  with  his  gun;  and  fears  were 
indulged,  that  violence  would  be  used  by  these  vile 
intruders. 

On  returning  to  Jerusalem;  it  was  found  that  the 
pasha's  soldiers  had  been  about  the  city,  breaking 
open  houses,  taking  men  prisoners,  binding  them, 
beating  them,  and  thrusting  them  into  prison.  The 
whole  city  was  filled  with  consternation.  The  poor 
Greeks  had  most  to  fear.  Their  countenances  were 
pale  with  terror,  and  they  were  literally  in  tears. 
The  scenes  which  were  witnessed,  while  these  Turk- 
ish marauders  prowled  around  the  city,  were  such 
as  caused  the  heart  to  sicken,  and  humanity  to  shud- 
der, and  exclaim; — 

«My  ear  is  pained, 

My  soul  is  sick,  with  every  day's  report 

Of  wrong  and  outrage,  with  which  earth  is  filled. 

There  is  no  flesh  in  man's  obdurate  heart, 

It  does  not  feel  for  man;  the  natural  bond 

Of  brotherhood  is  severed." 

The  following  instance  of  torture  is  related,  as  a 
specimen  of  others.  The  Superior  of  the  Greek 
convent  of  Mar  Elias  was  seized,  and  bastinadoed 
under  the  pretence,  that  he  knew  of  concealed 
treasures,  which  he  would  not  open  to  the  pasha. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  399 

He  was  raised  by  his  feet,  which  were  confined  be- 
tween a  cord  and  a  pole,  till  his  head  rested  on  the 
ground.  In  this  position  ten  men  fell  to  beating  him 
on  the  soles  of  his  feet  with  staves,  which  they 
clenched  with  both  hands,  so  as  to  strike  the  harder. 
After  these  had  beat  him  awhile,  ten  fresh  hands 
were  called.  Thus  they  were  changed  four  times, 
so  that  forty  were  employed  in  beating  him,  till  they 
had  inflicted  five  hundred  blows,  when  they  left  him 
on  the  ground,  bare-headed,  in  the  open  air,  with- 
out any  sustenance  but  water.  After  permission 
was  obtained  to  bring  him  to  the  convent,  Dr.  Dai- 
ton  was  called,  and  went  immediately  to  his  relief. 
He  found  his  feet  greatly  swollen,  and  bruised  to  a 
pulp. 

In  the  midst  of  these  fearful  commotions  Mr.  Fisk 
prosecuted  his  work  under  the  protection  of  Heaven, 
and  never  despaired  of  the  ultimate  triumph  of  the 
truth  in  those  dark  regions,  which  were  filled  with 
ignorance,  superstition,  violence,  and  blood.  On 
the  Sabbath,  he  occasionally  preached  to  a  small 
congregation  made  up  sometimes  of  Greek  priests, 
Jews,  and  Catholics. 

The  country  about  Jerusalem  being  in  a  tumultu- 
ous state,  it  was  considered  advisable  for  the  pres- 
ent, to  leave  Jerusalem,  and  retire  to  Beyroot.  But 
there  was  no  little  hazard  in  setting  off  on  the  journey 
at  that  time.  The  pasha  of  Damascus  arrested  Abel 
Er  Rahman,  and  demanded  a  large  sum  as  his  ran- 
som. His  brother,  the  notorious  Aboo  Ghoosh,  at 
the  head  of  a  party  of  soldiers  resolved  to  collect  it 
by  force  of  arms,  if  it  could  be  obtained  by  no  other 
means.  He  demanded  the  sum  of  the  convents  to 
pay  the  pasha.  He  proclaimed  his  determination 
not  to  permit  the  roads  in  that  vicinity  to  be  travel- 
led in  safety,  till  every  para  of  the  sum  was  received. 

A  consultation  was  held  upon  the  expediency  of 
going  before  there  should  be  an  adjustment  of  the 
affairs  between  Aboo  Ghoosh  and  the  convents,  re- 


400 


MEMOIR    OF 


specting  the  money  demanded  of  him  for  his  brothers 
ransom.  They  finally  concluded  to  go  at  all  events. 
Accordingly  their  muleteers  were  ordered  to  be  in 
readiness.  A  part  of  the  company  immediately 
proceeded  on  their  way.  But  Mr.  Fisk  and  his 
fellow  laborer  were  detained,  on  account  of  the 
animals,  which  they  had  engaged,  not  being  brought 
till  evening.  Those  who  went,  were  obliged  to 
hire  at  a  dear  rate  an  escort  of  soldiers  from  Aboo 
Ghoosh.  About  sunset  Mr.  Fisk,  and  those  who 
were  detained  with  him  from  commencing  their 
journey,  received  the  intelligence,  that  their  being 
delayed  was  a  favorable  circumstance,  as  the  af- 
fairs between  Aboo  Ghoosh  and  the  convents  were 
in  a  train  for  settlement;  so  that  there  would  be 
no  difficulty  in  proceeding  to  Ramla,  a  village 
of  which  he  was  governor,  and  through  which 
they  must  pass  in  going  from  Jerusalem.  As  it  was 
late  in  the  week,  they  concluded  to  remain  over 
the  Sabbath.  In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Fisk  preached 
in  Greek.  The  day  was  one  of  peculiar  interest, 
as  much  so  as  any  one  which  they  had  enjoyed  in 
Jerusalem.  This  was  Mr.  Fisk's  last  labor  in  the 
Holy  City.  He  had  the  opportunity  on  that  occa- 
sion to  preach  the  Gospel  to  ten  priests  of  the  Greek 
order. 

On  the  morning  of  May  9th  their  mules  were 
brought,  and  just  as  they  were  ready  to  set  out, 
Aboo  Ghoosh,  much  to  their  surprise,  entered  the 
convent  where  they  were,  and  sternly  said; — "Why 
were  you  afraid  to  come  to  my  village'?"  After 
conversing  with  them  a  few  moments,  and  receiving 
some  trifling  presents,  he  became  pleasant;  and 
calling  for  ink  and  paper,  wrote  for  them  a  letter  of 
introduction  to  his  brother. 

"Our  Brother,  Abel  Er  Rahman,  may  God,  ex- 
alted be  he,  preserve  him.  Amen. — We  make 
known  to  you,  that  our  friends,  the  English,  are 
going  from  this  quarter.  Our  desire  from  you  is, 


REV.    PLINY    F1SX.  401 

that  you  honor  them,  and  that  you  do  assuredly 
stand  up  for  their  rest,  and  that  you  be  not  burden- 
some to  them.  . 

"We  command  you,  and  peace,  friend, 

"IBRAHEEM    ABOO    GrHOOSH." 

With  this  letter  they  set  out  without  any  guard 
except  their  muleteers,  and  passed  on  without  mo- 
lestation where  most  danger  had  been  apprehended. 
The  man,  whose  power  they  most  dreaded,  came 
to  them  at  the  moment  when  about  to  proceed  on 
their  journey,  showed  himself  friendly,  and  gave 
them  a  letter  which  would  serve  as  a  safe  passport 
on  their  way  towards  Ramla.  In  this  they  could 
not  but  devoutly  and  gratefully  recognize  the  good 
hand  of  their  God  upon  them. 

On  the  10th,  they  left  Ramla,  and  pursued  their 
journey  to  the  north  through  the  beautiful  plain  of 
Sharon,  and  pitched  their  tents  for  the  night  after 
ten  hours  ride.  At  an  early  hour  the  next  morning 
they  proceeded  on  their  way,  till  they  came  to  an  old 
ruined  khan  near  the  confines  of  the  plains  of  Es- 
draelon,  in  which  they  stopped  for  the  night.  Here 
an  old  Egyptian  Arab  came,  and  sat  down  by  them, 
saying  that  they  were  in  a  bad  neighborhood,  and 
that  they  must  be  on  their  guard  through  the  night, 
if  they  would  secure  their  things  from  being  stolen. 
This  hint  induced  them  to  set  a  watch  for  the  night. 
About  midnight  there  was  a  terrible  outcry,  and 
firing  of  guns,  which  alarmed  the  whole  company. 
From  the  noise  it  was  supposed,  that  they  were  at- 
tacked by  robbers,  and  that  the  engagement  with 
the  muleteers  had  actually  commenced.  All  was 
consternation  and  confusion,  till  the  noise  having 
subsided,  they  learned  that  a  trunk  had  been  stolen 
by  two  Arabs. 

May  12th.  This  morning  the  company  agreed  to 
go  in  search  of  the  trunk.  Two  Arabs  were  seized, 
and  brought  in  with  their  hands  tied  behind  their 
34* 


402  MEMOIR    OF 

backs,  and  charged  with  the  theft.  This  was  the 
occasion  of  a  furious  attack  on  the  part  of  a  com- 
pany of  Arabs,  who  came  to  rescue  the  two  pris- 
oners. Mr.  Fisk  gives  a  brief  account  of  it  in  the 
following  letter  to  Mr.  Temple,  at  Malta. 

"The  night  before  we  reached  Nazareth,  Mr.  L.'s 
trunk  was  stolen.  Two  men,  supposed  to  be  the 
thieves,  were  seized  in  the  morning  by  a  part  of  our 
company,  to  be  carried  to  the  governor  of  Nazareth. 
We  had  proceeded  but  a  short  distance,  when  a 
horde  of  Arabs  arrived,  and  with  muskets,  swords, 
and  clubs  attacked  our  caravan.  The  attack  wag 
furious  and  wild  as  the  whirlwind  of  the  desert. 
Had  it  been  their  design  to  take  our  lives  or  our 
property,  we  were  completely  in  their  power.  One 
man  in  our  train  received  a  slight  sabre-wound  in 
the  arm.  Many  received  heavy  blows  over  the  head 
and  back.  A  heavy  blow  of  a  bludgeon  grazed  my 
head  and  spent  its  force  on  my  arm,  which  was  in 
consequence  lame  for  several  days.  The  baggage 
was  scattered  in  every  direction.  Men  tumbled  from 
their  beasts,  and  all  was  perfect  confusion  and  ter- 
ror. At  length  the  assailants  retired  with  the  pris- 
oners, and  to  our  grateful  astonishment  we  found 
that  all  our  party  were  safe,  and  that  even  of  the 
baggage,  only  a  few  trifling  articles  were  missing. 
"If  it  had  not  been  the  Lord  who  was  on  our  side 
when  men  rose  up  against  us,  then  they  had  swal- 
lowed us  up  quickly  when  their  wrath  was  kindled 
against  us." 

They  arrived  that  day  at  Nazareth,  and  on  the 
next  set  out  for  Tiberias.  They  found  themselves 
once  more  removed  from  those  scenes  of  confusion 
and  terror,  with  which  for  two  months  they  had  been 
familiar.  They  had  heard  in  Jerusalem  the  groans 
of  the  bruised,  the  wounded,  and  the  dying.  Their 
way  thus  far  had  been  through  a  troubled  country, 
full  of  dangers;  and  they  had  just  escaped  as  from 
the  jaws  of  death.  This  was  the  first  peaceful  day 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  403 

they  had  enjoyed,  since  their  arrival  at  Jerusalem  in 
March. 

In  two  hours  from  Nazareth  they  came  to  Cana  of 
Galilee,  where  Christ  turned  the  water  into  wine. 
It  is  now  sometimes  called  Kafar  Cana.  It  is 
situated  on  the  slope  of  a  hill,  inclining  towards 
the  west  and  north-west.  Before  entering  the  vil- 
lage they  came  to  a  fresh  stream  of  pure  water, 
gushing  from  the  earth,  of  which  they  drank,  find- 
ing it  the  best  water  they  had  seen  south  of  Leba- 
non. This  place  is  mentioned  as  being  favorable 
for  a  missionary  station. 

In  course  of  the  day  they  arrived  at  Tiberias, 
where  they  pitched  tent  in  the  court  of  the  church, 
and  were  refreshed  with  an  excellent  supper.  About 
noon  of  the  14th,  they  prosecuted  their  way,  taking 
Safet  in  their  course,  where  they  lodged  with  a  Jew. 
Here  they  spent  Sabbath,  and  improved  the  oppor- 
tunity to  converse  with  the  Jews,  who  are  numerous 
in  that  place. 

May  16th  they  set  out  for  Tyre,  which  they 
reached  after  riding  thirteen  hours.  They  speak  of 
the  country,  through  which  they  passed,  as  diversi- 
fied with  hills  and  vallies,  which  appear  exceedingly 
fertile.  It  is  well  watered,  and  has  a  good  supply 
of  wood.  In  the  vallies  were  seen  numerous  herds 
of  cattle,  and  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats,  and  many 
Bedouin  tents;  and  at  a  little  distance  beautiful  vil- 
lages rose  on  the  tops  of  hills  and  mountains,  and 
were  scattered  along  the  plains  and  vallies.  The 
impression  which  that  part  of  the  country  made  on 
their  minds,  convinced  them,  that  it  is  naturally  a 
goodly  land  capable  of  supporting  an  immense 
population. 

May  18.  Mr.  Fisk  once  more  had  the  happiness 
of  reaching  the  mission  family  at  Beyroot,  where  he 
had  it  in  contemplation  to  pass  the  summer,  for  the 
purpose  of  improving  his  impaired  health.  Except- 
ing some  short  excursions  in  the  vicinity,  he  con- 


404  MEMOIR  or 

tinued  with  the  family,  prosecuted  the  study  of  lan- 
guages, and  consulted  with  his  missionary  brethren 
about  future  labors.  For  five  or  six  years  he  had 
been  "in  journeyings  often,  in  perils  of  waters,  in 
perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  by  the  heathen,  in  perils 
in  the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perili 
among  false  brethren;  in  weariness  and  painfulness, 
in  watchings  often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings 
often." 

While  at  Beyroot  he  wrote  a  number  of  letters, 
which  are  among  the  last  productions  of  his  pen, 
from  which  extracts  will  be  introduced. 

TO    ONE    OF    HIS    MISSIONARY   BRETHREN. 

"Beyroot,  June  18,  1825. 

"It  would  make  your  heart  ache  to  spend  a 
Sabbath  in  this  country.  Among  native  Christians 
it  is  a  day  for  visits  and  amusement.  And  I  am 
sorry  to  add,  that  with  resident  or  travelling  Protes- 
tants, it  is  the  same  thing.  We  have  a  service  here 
in  the  consul's  house  in  English;  and  in  the  after- 
noon I  preach  in  Arabic  to  a  few  hearers.  I  gen- 
erally spend  several  hours  in  my  room  alone,  and 
sometimes,  I  trust,  I  enjoy  communion  with  God. 
Oh  how  precious  it  is!  Though  we  get  but  now  and 
then  a  glimpse  of  divine  glory;  yet  how  cheering  it 
is  in  this  world  of  sin!  How  my  heart  would  rejoice 
to  spend  a  few  hours  with  you. — Well,  we  can  meet 
in  spirit,  and  live  in  hope  of  meeting  in  that  blessed 
world,  where  love  will  be  perfected." 

TO  MR.  T.  P.  OF  s. 

"Beyroot,  June  26,  1825. 

"It  gives  me  much  pleasure  to  hear  that  your 
attention  has  been  directed  to  religion,  and  that 
you  find  reason  to  hope  that  your  peace  is  made 
with  God.  How  great  the  blessing  to  be  delivered 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  405 

from  the  polluting  influence,  the  eternal  dominion, 
and  penalty  of  our  sins,  and  to  be  made  holy,  in 
part,  even  here,  with  the  assurance  of  being  per- 
fectly holy,  forever,  hereafter.  Let  us  then  follow 
holiness. 

"I  can  now,  as  I  trust,  greet  you  as  a  brother  in 
the  service,  fellowship  and  patience  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Welcome  then  as  a  fellow  laborer  in 
his  service;  welcome  to  a  participation  in  its  self- 
denials,  struggles,  and  conflicts;  its  sacrifices,  re- 
proaches, and  scorn;  its  doubts,  fears,  and  anxieties; 
its  defeats,  disappointments,  and  losses;  its  desires, 
hopes,  and  anticipations;  its  temptations,  assaults, 
and  deliverances;  its  sorrows  and  joys;  its  crosses 
and  comforts;  its  dark  scenes  and  bright  ones; — 
welcome,  as  a  member  of  the  body  of  Christ,  to  a 
participation  in  all  that  belongs  to  the  Christian 
warfare;  in  all  that  is  implied  in  Christian  fellowship; 
and  in  all  that  He,  who  died  for  us,  will  ultimately 
bestow  upon  his  disciples.  If  you  are  truly  his, 
you  will  find  yourself  called  in  one  way  or  another, 
to  all  these  things.  See  to  it  then,  that  your  heart 
is  right  with  God,  that  your  great  aim  be  to  do  his 
will;  and  whatsoever  you  do,  to  do  it  not  for  your- 
self, not  unto  men,  but  to  the  Lord. 

"I  am  glad  to  learn  that  you  are  preparing  for  the 
ministry.  Perhaps  by  this  time  you  are  about  enter- 
ing on  its  duties.  You  will  feel,  I  doubt  not,  a  sol- 
emn sense  of  the  holiness  and  usefulness  of  the  work. 
I  am  sure  you  will  enter  upon  it  with  trembling. 
May  it  be  with  right  motives;  a  desire  to  glorify 
Christ,  and  win  souls  to  him.  If  you  enter  upon 
the  work  under  the  governing  influence  of  these 
motives  he  will  guide  and  bless  you,  you  will  find 
it  pleasant;  and  if  the  love  of  God  reign  in  your 
heart  you  will  love  it,  and  rejoice  to  labor,  and  to 
deal  faithfully  with  the  souls  of  men.  But  when 
love  of  ease,  and  earthly  principles  obtain  influence 
m  your  heart,  and  you  lose  sight  of  the  cross  of 


406  MEMOIR    OF 

Christ,  and  the  day  of  judgment,  then  your  duties 
will  become  a  burden;  and  if  performed  at  all,  will 
be  likely  to  leave  your  own  soul  barren,  and  the 
souls  of  your  hearers  in  the  way  to  perdition. — 
Watch  then  and  pray  and  labor,  that  you  may  have 
grace  to  'make  full  proof  of  your  ministry.'  Re- 
member, in  regard  to  all  to  whom  you  preach,  or 
who  may  come  under  your  pastoral  care,  that  unless 
they  are  born  of  God,  they  must  lie  down  in  eternal 
wo.  How  then  can  a  minister  give  himself  any 
rest,  if  he  loves  his  people,  until  he  has  evidence 
that  they  are  all  born  again;  and  till  this  is  the  case 
how  ought  he  to  pray,  preach,  and  exhort,  publicly 
and  privately.  My  Brother,  may  the  Lord  himself 
make  you  'a  workman  who  needeth  not  to  be 
ashamed.' 

"So  much  is  said  and  written,  at  the  present  day, 
on  missions,  that  I  take  it  for  granted  you  have  at- 
tended to  the  subject,  and  carefully  considered  the 
question,  whether  it  is  your  duty  to  engage  in  the 
work.  I  consider  it  the  indispensable  duty  of  every 
young  man,  going  into  the  ministry,  to  read,  medi- 
tate, pray,  and  examine  in  regard  to  this  question, 
till  he  is  satisfied,  that  he  has  ascertained  the  path 
of  duty;  and  I  cannot  conceal  my  conviction  that, 
if  this  were  done,  the  number  of  missionaries  would 
be  vastly  greater  than  it  is  now. — Our  Saviour's 
command  was,  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture. How  do  you  know  that  it  is  not  your  duty 
to  go  in  obedience  to  this  command,  and  preach  to 
pagans?  If  this  be  your  duty,  may  you  discover  it, 
and  have  grace  to  perform  it." 

TO    A    NIECE    IN    S. 

"Beyroot,  July  15,  1825. 

"Though  you  are  now  nearly  six  years  older,  than 
when  I  saw  you  last,  yet  I  can  think  of  you  only  as 
the  little  girl  that  used  to  sit  on  my  knee  and  play 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  407 

with  me,  read,  and  repeat  her  hymns  and  catechism 
to  me.  So  you  must  excuse  me,  if  the  style  of  my 
letter  seems,  as  if  intended  for  a  child.  If  we  were 
to  meet  now,  and  I  should  be  surprised  to  see  how 
much  you  have  improved,  you  would  be  not  less  sur- 
prised to  see  me  with  a  long  black  beard,  with  a 
large  white  turban  on  my  head,  and  loose  robes  that 
come  down  to  the  ancles.  I  will  not,  however, 
describe  to  you  in  this  letter,  the  strange1  things  that 
I  see  in  this  country;  I  will  rather  endeavor  to  ren- 
der my  letter  useful  to  you  by  giving  you  advice. 

"I.I  recommend  to  you  a  diligent  attention  to 
your  studies.  You  are  now  arrived  at  an  age, 
when  you  are  capable  of  appreciating  the  value  of 
learning,  and  ought  to  feel  that  the  time,  which  is 
allowed  you  for  this  purpose,  should  be  diligently 
improved.  When  at  school,  take  care  that  no  day 
pass  without  making  some  sensible  progress  in  the 
acquisition  of  useful  knowledge;  and  when  at  home 
let  not  your  books  be  neglected,  but  improve  your 
leisure  hours  in  reviewing  what  you  have  studied  at 
school,  and  in  reading  attentively  such  books,  as 
are  best  calculated  to  improve  your  character,  and 
furnish  your  mind  with  useful  knowledge.  Your 
parents  will  be  able  to  tell  you  what  books,  it  will 
be  most  useful  for  you  to  read;  and  if  you  converse 
with  them  about  what  you  read,  this  will  help  you 
to  understand  it  better,  and  serve  to  fasten  it  in 
your  memory.  When  you  get  a  good  book,  read  it 
several  times  through,  so  that  you  may  understand 
it  well. 

"2.  Guard  against  vain  and  useless  amusements. 
In  the  pursuit  of  them  you  would  lose  time  which 
ought  to  be  spent  in  business  or  study,  and  they 
would  only  tend  to  injure  your  disposition  and  tem- 
per. In  all  your  visits  and  in  all  your  hours  of  re- 
creation, take  care  not  to  say  or  do  any  thing,  which 
you  would  not  be  willing  that  your  parents  should 
hear  or  see;  or  rather,  I  would  say,  always  remem- 


408  MEMOIR   OF 

ber,  that  God,  your  Creator,  hears  all  you  say,  and 
sees  all  you  do. 

"3.  Carefully  cultivate  a  good  temper  and  a  kind 
disposition.  Love  to  do  kind  things  to  others,  when- 
ever you  have  opportunity.  Guard  against  being 
angry,  sulky,  irritable,  morose,  or  peevish.  The 
way  to  be  happy  and  useful  is,  to  be  kind  and  affec- 
tionate. To  love  others,  is  the  way  to  gain  their 
love.  By  giving  way  to  an  ill  temper,  you  would 
become  unhappy  yourself,  and  make  those  around 
you  so  likewise.  Be  cheerful,  contented,  kind,  and 
friendly,  and  you  will  always  find  friends. 

"4.  Learn  to  govern  your  tongue.  I  trust,  in- 
deed, that  I  need  not  caution  you  against  falsehood. 
But  I  will  warn  you  to  be  always  cautious  how  you 
speak  of  the  characters  of  others.  It  is  better  gen- 
erally to  talk  about  other  people's  virtues,  than 
about  their  faults.  And  if  you  are  sufficiently  aware 
of  your  own  imperfections,  you  will  be  sensible  that 
you  ought  not  to  be  forward  in  speaking  against  oth- 
ers. Take  care  not  to  indulge  unreasonable  preju- 
dices against  any  of  your  companions,  neighbors, 
or  acquaintances. 

f'5.  The  last  and  most  important  direction  I  have 
to  give  to  you,  and  which,  I  pray  God,  to  give  you 
grace  to  comply  with,  is,  attend  to  the  concerns  of 
your  soul.  Remember,  Clarissa,  you  are  a  sinner,  a 
great  sinner  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  exposed  to 
eternal  punishment.  Christ  has  died  to  save  sin- 
ners. Repent,  confess  your  sins,  cry  to  God  for 
mercy,  and  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  with  all  your 
heart,  and  he  will  save  you.  If  you  neglect  to  do 
this,  you  cannot  be  saved.  Do  think  of  this  subject, 
now,  while  you  are  young.  You  may  die  in  youth. 
O  may  God  grant  you  his  saving  grace.  This  is 
the  prayer  of  your  affectionate  uncle,  PLINY." 

During  September  Mr.  Fisk  visited  Hadet.   the 
native  place  of  Asaad  Shidiak,  and  had  conversa- 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  409 

lion  with  two  emeers,  whose  eyes  had  been  burnt 
out,  and  tongues  cut  off,  by  the  prince  of  Mount 
Lebanon.  He  learnt  from  the  unfortunate  emeers, 
that  their  eyes  were  put  out  by  having  a  red  hot 
iron  thrust  into  them.  Notwithstanding  a  part  of 
their  tongues  was  cut  off,  they  could  articulate  in- 
telligibly. They  were  punished  in  this  cruel  man- 
ner for  having  taken  some  part  with  Sheik  Bushir 
in  the  disturbances,  which,  in  the  previous  winter, 
had  been  occasioned  in  Mount  Lebanon. 

An  object,  which  engaged  Mr.  Fisk's  attention 
at  this  time,  was  the  establishment  of  a  school  at 
Beyroot  for  teaching  Arabic  grammatically.  And 
for  this  purpose  he  had  engaged  Mr.  King's  teacher. 
What  led  to  a  consideration  of  this  subject  was  the 
fact,  that  it  is  very  difficult  for  Christians  to  find  a 
suitable  Arabic  instructor;  the  grammatical  knowl- 
edge of  the  language  being  principally  confined  to 
Mussulmans,  who  seldom  condescend  to  instruct 
native  Christians. 

On  the  26th  of  September  he  accompanied  his 
fellow-laborer,  Mr.  King,  to  the  Sardinian  brig  in 
which  he  was  to  sail,  having  closed  the  three 
years  for  which  he  engaged.  On  their  way  their 
conversation  turned  upon  the  dangers  to  which 
they  were  likely  to  be  exposed;  the  little  probabil- 
ity of  their  ever  meeting  again  in  this  world;  the 
importance  of  being  faithful  while  it  is  called  to-day; 
and  the  hope  of  meeting  each  other,  when  their 
labors  and  trials  should  be  finished. 


TO    ONE    OF    HIS    BROTHERS. 

*4I  feel  interested  in  the  welfare  of  your  children, 
and  shall  ever  rejoice  to  hear  that  they  are  well 
and  happy,  intelligent  and  virtuous.  But  above  all 
I  should  rejoice  to  hear  that  they  have  been  made 
partakers  of  the  grace  of  God.  Often  reflect,  dear 
35 


410  MEMOIR    OF 

Brother,  on  the  value  of  their  immortal  souls,  and 
let  the  consideration  stimulate  you  to  pray  earnestly 
for  them,  to  exhibit  a  consistent  and  holy  example 
for  their  imitation,  and  to  speak  affectionately  and 
solemnly  to  them  about  their  guilt  and  danger,  and  the 
way  of  life  by  the  blood  of  Jesus.  Persuade  them,  en- 
treat them,  warn  them,  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come. 
Invite  them,  and,  if  possible,  win  them  to  the  love  of 
the  Saviour.  Parental  exhortations  often  have  a 
powerful  effect.  Can  you  bear  the  thought  that  any 
one  of  your  children  should  remain  an  enemy  to 
God,  live  in  sin,  die  impenitent,  and  be  miserable 
forever?  If  the  thought  of  this  is  dreadful,  then  do 
not  rest,  till  you  have  evidence  that  divine  grace  is 
dawning  in  their  souls.  May  God  give  you  a  wise 
and  faithful  spirit,  and  make  you  the  instrument  of 
bringing  all  your  children  to  Christ." 

While  in  Western  Asia,  Mr.  Fisk  became  deeply 
interested  in  the  present  state  of  the  Greeks,  and  he 
was  impressed  with  the  consideration,  that  the  fa- 
cilities for  introducing  among  them  the  means  of 
religious  instruction  were  peculiarly  favorable.  He 
urged  the  wants  of  that  oppressed  people,  and  men- 
tioned Smyrna  as  an  important  post  for  missionary 
labor.  He  also  proposed  the  publication  of  a  Peri- 
odical work  at  the  mission  press  in  Malta,  with 
special  reference  to  the  present  condition  of  the 
Greek  population.  From  a  number  of  documents  it 
appears,  that  it  was  his  sanguine  conviction  that 
the  latter  measure  would  be  followed  with  very  de- 
sirable results.  Nor  did  his  benevolent  concern  for 
this  people  subside,  after  he  had  explored  the  wretch- 
edness of  other  fields.  One  of  his  last  productions 
was  a  communication,  prepared  just  before  his  death, 
and  addressed  to  the  Society  of  Inquiry  respecting 
missions,  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton, 
New  Jersey,  in  which  he  notices  the  claims  of  the 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  411 

Greeks,  and  the  facilities  among  them  for  missionary 
operations.  Some  extracts  follow. 

"The  Greeks  need  missionaries;  for,  though  nom- 
inal Christians,  they  pay  an  idolatrous  regard  to 
pictures,  holy  places  and  saints.  Their  clergy  are 
ignorant  in  the  extreme.  Out  of  hundreds,  you  will 
scarcely  find  one  who  is  capable  of  preaching  a 
sermon.  Of  course,  there  is  little  preaching;  and 
that  little  is  oftener  an  eulogium  on  some  saint,  than 
an  exhibition  of  Christ's  Gospel.  The  people  are 
consequently  ignorant  and  vicious.  Before  the 
Bible  Society  began  its  work,  the  Scriptures  were 
rare,  and  in  most  of  the  schools  that  exist,  the  chil- 
dren merely  learn  to  read  ancient  Greek,  without, 
understanding  it.  Greece  offers  to  view  an  exten- 
sive missionary  field; the  different  divisions  of 

Greece,  properly  so  called — the  numerous  Islands 
of  the  Archipelago — a  multitude  of  Greeks  scat- 
tered over  all  Turkey — convents  innumerable 

thousands  of  schools,  now  almost  useless,  but  need- 
ing only  a  proper  organization  and  suitable  books, 
to  render  them  nurseries  of  sound  learning.  Nor 
should  it  be  forgotten  that  the  Greek  church  is  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  predominant  church  in 
the  immense  and  rising  empire  of  Russia — and  has 
more  or  less  direct  or  indirect  influence  upon  all 
the  oriental  churches — Armenian,  Syrian,  Nestorian, 
Coptic,  and  Abyssinian. 

"The  Greeks  offer  to  missionaries  many  excellent 
materials   to   be    wrought    into  the  great  spiritual 

building powerful   intellect,    lively   imagination, 

zeal,  energy,  enterprise,  enthusiasm,  love  of  learn- 
ing and  liberty,  which  four  hundred  years  of  barbar- 
ous slavery  have  not  been  able  to  destroy,  an  earn- 
est desire  for  civilization,  a  remembrance  of  what 
their  fathers  were,  and  the  hope  of  being  what  Eng- 
land and  America  now  are,  and  all  these  traits  oi 
character  brought  into  action  by  the  idea,  that  the 
present  is  the  period  of  their  national  regeneration. 


MEMOIR    OF 

"The  Greek  church  itself  opens  the  door  to  mis- 
sionaries. It  has  always  allowed  the  distribution  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  has  had  disputes  with  papists  on 
this  point.  The  Greek  patriarchs,  archbishops  and 
bishops,  have  generally  favored  the  cause  of  the 
Bible  Society,  nnd  have  more  than  once  written 
pastoral  letters  to  recommend  its  object. 

"We  have  printed  many  thousand  Tracts  in  Greek: 
they  have  been  received  with  pleasure,  and  ecclesi- 
astics and  dignitaries  of  the  church  assist  in  distrib- 
uting them.  Among  these  Tracts  are  the  Dairyman's 
Daughter,  Young  Cottager,  William  Kelly,  Leslie's 
method  with  Deists,  Watts  on  the  end  of  time,  Dr. 
Green's  Questions  and  Counsel,  and  many  others 
translated  from  the  English.  To  the  schools  and 
convents  we  have  free  access  for  the  distribution  of 
Scriptures  and  Tracts,  and  do  not  often  meet  with 
Greeks  who  oppose  our  work. 

"Several  important  errors  of  the  papists  have 
never  been  admitted  by  the  Greeks,  such  as  papal 
supremacy,  purgatory,  selling  indulgences,  the  in- 
quisition, forbidding  the  Scriptures,  and  giving  the 
Lord's  Supper  in  only  one  kind. 

"The  Greeks,  however,  pray  to  saints,  and  enjoin 
auricular  confession,  and  pray  for  the  dead,  and  know 
of  no  other  regeneration  than  baptism. 

"The  present  is  the  time  for  a  mission  to  Greece. 
The  nation  is  roused — the  elements  of  national  and 
individual  character  are  all  in  motion.  An  impres- 
sion, a  turn  of  public  opinion,  the  commencement 
of  institutions  which  at  another  time  would  require 
years,  might  now  be  effected  at  once. 

"It  is  desirable  that  the  time  of  political  revolu- 
tion should  also  be  a  period  of  religious  reform. 

"Americans  should  undertake  this  mission.  The 
prejudices  of  Greece  are  all  in  their  favor,  and 
strongly  so  in  preference  to  every  other  nation  on 
earth  except  the  English.  There  is  no  time  to  be 
lost.  It  is  even  now  too  late.  The  missionaries 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  413 

should  ere  this  have  been  near  the  field  learning  the 
language  and  preparing  to  act.  Brethren,  let  no 
more  time  be  lost.  We  who  have  been  sent  to  other 
parts  around  the  Mediterranean,  call  to  you  to  come 
literally  into  Macedonia  and  help  us.  Who  would 
not  love  to  preach  in  Greek  on  Mars  Hill?  Whose 
soul  would  not  be  filled  with  holy  joy  and  trembling 
at  the  thought  of  writing  letters  to  evangelical 
churches  planted  by  his  own  preaching  in  Corinth 
and  Thessalonica?  And  methinks  the  dullest  im- 
agination would  be  fired  with  a  poet's  flame  on  sit- 
ting down  in  sight  of  Mount  Parnassus,  or  on  its 
summit,  to  give  David's  songs  a  Greek  dress.  And 
how  ought  a  Christian  from  America  to  feel  at  the 
thought  of  introducing  Christianity  into  such  a  na- 
tion as  Greece;  at  the  very  commencement  of  its 
political  existence." 

It  will  have  been  perceived  from  what  has  been 
exhibited,  that  Mr.  Fisk  possessed  a  spirit  of  benev- 
olence expansive  as  the  spiritual  wants  of  mankind. 
A  thousand  hearts,  had  they  been  his,  would  have 
yearned  over  the  forlorn  condition  of  a  world  lying 
in  wickedness — and  a  thousand  bodies,  had  they 
been  at  his  disposal,  would  have  been  devoted  to  the 
service  of  Christ  among  the  dwellers  in  the  dark  places 
of  the  earth.  As  he  stood  on  the  mountains  of  Judea, 
and  "looked  northward  and  southward, and  eastward, 
and  westward,"  and  saw  how  many  people  and  na- 
tions were  given  to  idolatry,  ho  exclaims,  "The  har- 
vest truly  is  plenteous." — He  sighed  and  wept,  long- 
ing, not  only  to  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  welcoming 
more  laborers  into  the  field,  and  of  seeing  those 
already  there  more  holy;  but  to  find  the  cheer- 
ing evidence,  that  some  instances  of  spiritual  con- 
version were  among  the  fruits  of  his  abundant  la- 
bors. This  latter  occasion  of  rejoicing  he  was  not 
permitted  to  have,  till  his  work  was  finished. 

"Let  us  not  cease  to  pray  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
vest," he  says  to  one  of  his  fellow  laborers,  "that  he 
35* 


414  MEMOIR    OF 

will  send  forth  more  laborers  into  his  harvest; — and 
that  he  will  bestow  more  abundant  grace  on  those 
who  are  already  in  the  field.  How  gratifying  soever 
it  might  be  to  see  the  number  of  laborers  increase, 
it  would  be  still  more  gratifying  to  discover  in  our 
own  hearts,  and  in  the  hearts  of  our  missionary 
brethren,  an  increase  of  piety.  I  have  lately  felt 
that  we  are  in  great  danger  of  being  satisfied,  at 
least  too  much  so,  in  seeing  the  Scriptures  circu- 
lated, and  some  preparatory  labors  accomplished; 
while  in  reality  nothing  is  effected  in  the  conversion 
of  sinners,  which  should  be  the  main  object  in  the 
missionary's  view.  Though  the  inhabitants  of  Asia 
and  Africa  should  become  as  enlightened  and  as 
civilized,  as  the  people  of  England,  or  of  the  United 
States;  yet  if  their  hearts  remained  in  their  unre- 
newed  state,  they  would  still  be  the  servants  of  sin, 
and  children  of  wrath. 

"When  we  can  see  but  one  soul  really  converted 
to  God,  we  shall  be  able  to  say,  that  our  missionary 
work  is  begun.  Lately  we  have  conversed  on  this 
subject,  and  made  it  one  of  special  prayer.  I  would 
hope  there  are  some  true  Christians  among  the  ig- 
norant and  superstitious  members  of  the  oriental 
churches; — but  it  is  very  difficult  to  find  them.  The 
increase  of  light  may  bring  forward  some  who  will 
afford  important  aid  in  rekindling  the  light  of  true 
Christianity,  where  it  has  become  almost  extinct; 
but  our  dependence  must  be  on  the  effusion  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  To  procure  this,  prayer  and  preaching 
are,  I  believe,  the  principal  means.  In  respect  to 
myself,  I  feel  daily  the  need  of  divine  influence  on 
my  own  heart  to  keep  me  from  sin,  to  make  me 
humble,  to  prepare  me  for  my  work.  Sometimes  I 
almost  despair  of  becoming  holy.  Is  it  so  with  you, 
my  dear  Brother,  or  do  you  find  that  sin  is  sensibly 
decreasing,  and  grace  triumphing  in  your  heart?  I 
feel  interested  in  your  religious  trials  and  comforts, 
and  hope  your  soul  is  constantly  supported  and 


REV.    PLINY    F-ISK.  415 

cheered  by  sweet  communion  with  the  Father,  and 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit.     Amen. 

"Yours  in  Christian  love,  PLINY  FISK." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

LAST    SICKNESS    AND    DEATH,     WITH    CONCLUDING 
REMARKS. 

THE  season  after  Mr.  Fisk's  last  return  to  Beyroot 
was  unusually  sickly.  In  a  communication  to  Mr. 
Temple  written  in  September,  he  speaks  of  the  season 
being  unhealthy,  and  of  many  who  had  died  of  fever. 
He  was  called  about  that  time  to  attend  the  funeral  of 
a  European  merchant  in  that  place,  whose  death  was 
sudden.  "A  solemn  admonition  to  us,"  he  observes, 
"and  to  those  about  us  to  be  also  ready." 

Speaking  of  the  month  of  October,  Mr.  Goodell 
remarked,  that  the  fever  still  prevailed  and  that  two 
English  travellers  of  his  acquaintance  had  fallen 
victims  to  it.  The  oldest  Franks  did  not  recollect 
so  sickly  a  season  as  that  was.  It  was  in  this  month 
that  Mr.  Fisk  was  attacked  by  the  fever  which  ter- 
minated his  useful  life. 

A  communication  from  Messrs.  Bird  and  Goodell 
to  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Board,  dated 
Beyroot,  October  25,  1825,  gives  the  following  af- 
fecting account  of  his  sickness  and  DEATH. 

"On  the  26th  ult.  the  long  expected  and  unwel- 
come hour  arrived  for  the  departure,  to  our  native 
country,  of  our  beloved  brother  and  fellow  laborer, 
Mr.  King.  It  was  with  a  heavy  heart,  that  we  gave 
him  the  parting  hand.  We  felt  ourselves  bereft  of 
one  of  our  firmest  earthly  supports.  We  commend- 
ed our  case  to  God,  and  prayed  him  to  build  us  up, 
and  not  to  pluck  us  down.  We  acknowledged  our 
weak  and  dependent  state,  and  begged  that  God 


416  MEMOIR    OP 

would  strengthen  us  by  his  grace,  in  proportion  aa 
he  diminished  our  number. 

"But  we  did  not  then  feel  our  dependence,  as  the 
providence  of  God  has  brought  us  to  feel  it  since. 
Our  brother  Fisk  then  remained  to  comfort  and 
counsel  us.  We  leaned  upon  him.  We  trusted  in 
him  as  the  chief  agent,  who  was  to  effect  the  good 
we  design  to  this  people.  Now,  this  second  prop  is 
removed.  That  dear  brother,  too,  has  taken  leave 
of  us  for  another  country.  Yes,  dear  sir,  the  hand 
of  God  has  touched  us,  and  our  tears  cannot  soon  be 
dried  away.  You  too,  will  feel  and  weep,  and  so 
will  thousands  who  knew  and  loved  iiim,  with  ten 
thousand  others  who  have  never  seen  his  face  in  the 
flesh.  But  God  knoweth  our  sorrows,  for  he  hath 
caused  them;  and  into  his  compassionate  bosom  let 
us  pour  them  all. 

"It  was  on  Tuesday,  the  Uth  inst.  that  Mr.  Fisk 
first  spoke  of  being  ill.  He  supposed  he  had  taken 
cold,  but  pursued  his  studies  as  usual,  and  in  the 
afternoon  walked  into  the  city,  and  made  several 
calls.  In  the  evening,  after  uniting  as  usual  in 
reading  the  Scriptures  in  Arabic,  he  said  he  felt  him- 
self too  ill  to  make  any  remarks,  and  requested  Mr. 
Goodell,  (in  whose  family  he  was)  to  make  a  few. 
He,  however,  prayed  in  Arabic  with  his  usual  fer- 
vency, though  not  with  his  usual  length.  Having 
bathed  his  feet  in  water,  he  retired  to  rest,  with  the 
hope  of  perspiring  freely,  and  of  being  better  in  the 
morning.  His  hopes  were,  however,  disappointed. 
He  passed  a  restless  night,  and  on  Wednesday  the 
12th  had,  towards  noon,  a  fit  of  ague.  A  nausea  at 
the  stomach  indicated,  as  we  thought,  the  propriety 
of  an  emetic.  It  was  accordingly  administered.  It 
brought  away  a  profusion  of  bile,  threw  him  into  a 
free  perspiration,  and  persuaded  us  all  to  expect  for 
him  a  comfortable  night.  But  we  were  again  disap- 
pointed. This  night  was  more  restless  than  the 
preceding. 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  417 

"Thursday  13.  He  appeared  much  better  during 
most  of  the  day,  rind  was  able  to  attend  our  weekly 
prayer-meeting,  with  which  he  afterwards  expressed 
himself  much  gratified  and  refreshed.  Towards 
night,  he  became  exceedingly  uneasy,  and  some  in- 
coherent expressions  betrayed  a  disordered  state  of 
his  mind. 

"Several  succeeding  days  and  nights  were  passed 
much  in  the  same  manner.  His  nights  were  regu- 
larly restless  and  tedious,  but  by  day  he  seemed  tol- 
erably comfortable,  sitting  up,  enjoying  conversa- 
tion, and  taking  part  in  it,  frequently  desiring  the 
Scriptures  to  be  read,  remarking  on  the  greatness 
and  importance  of  the  subjects  treated  of,  and  en- 
larging, particularly  on  the  preciousness  of  the 
promises.  Hymns,  which  we  often  read,  or  sung,  at 
his  request,  always  seemed  to  revive  his  spirits,  and 
awaken  in  him  feelings  of  devotion. 

"To  different  individuals  of  his  acquaintance,  he 
often  made  such  remarks  as  shewed  where  his  own 
mind  was  fixed,  and  such  as  tended  to  lead  theirs, 
also,  to  useful  reflections.  To  his  Arabic  master 
he  said,  'You  have  been  teaching  me  grammar,  but 
here  I  am  taught  a  higher  brancli  of  knowledge,  hu- 
mility, submission,  and  patience.'  To  another  friend 
he  remarked,  that  it  was  useful  sometimes  to  be 
brought  low  on  a  bed  of  sickness.  It  was  in  itself 
a  trial,  but  we  had  in  the  midst  of  it  this  glorious 
consolation,  that  we  could  apply  to  an  all-sufficient 
Redeemer  for  support. 

"His  case  as  yet  did  not  appear  particularly  alarm- 
ing. Nothing,  to  human  view,  was  wanting,  but 
some  skilful  physician  to  prescribe  for  him  a  few 
simple  remedies.  No  such  physician  was  at  hand. 
Dr.  Dalton,  from  the  Jews'  Society,  would  have  been 
the  man  we  wished,  but  he  was  at  two  days'  dis- 
tance, and  the  circumstances  of  his  family  were  such, 
as  to  preclude  every  hope  that  he  could  leave  it. 
We  looked  with  some  confidence  for  the  divine  bless- 


418  MEMOIR    OF 

ing  on  the  feeble  means,  to  which  our  own  experi- 
ence, and  a  few  standard  medical  books,  directed 
us.  We  lifted  up  our  hearts  with  our  voice  unto 
God  in  the  heavens  for  deliverance.  Perhaps  our 
prayers  were  hindered  by  the  presumption,  that  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church  would  not  remove  from 
the  mission  one  who  was,  to  human  view,  so  import- 
ant, and  even  necessary,  to  its  prosperity. 

"Wednesday  morning,  19.  He  rose  as  usual,  and 
occupied  the  sofa  in  an  easy  reclining  posture,  and 
appeared  to  enjoy  some  quiet  sleep,  but  we  have 
since  suspected,  that  what  seemed  to  be  sleep,  was 
chiefly  stupor.  His  countenance  was,  towards  even- 
ing, perceptibly  more  sunk,  and  he  manifestly  began 
to  think  his  recovery  doubtful.  He  said  with  a  de- 
sponding air,  to  one  of  us,  who  stood  surveying  him, 
'I  don't  know  what  you  think  of  me.' — Together 
with  restlessness  and  head  ache,  his  fever  was  accom- 
panied this  evening  by  an  involuntary  starting  of  the 
muscles.  To  ease  his  head,  we  applied,  as  we  had 
done  once  before,  a  few  leeches.  fHe  grew  sud- 
denly very  wild,  and  increasingly  restless.  Hap- 
pening to  touch  the  leeches  on  his  face,  he  ex- 
claimed, 'Oh,  what  is  here!'  When  told,  4O,'  said 
he,  'I  know  not  what  I  am,  nor  where  I  am.'  We 
hastened  to  remove  him  to  his  bed;  but,  in  tak- 
ing off  his  gown,  he  fainted,  and  lay  for  some  time 
as  if  dying.  In  removing  him,  and  managing  his 
bleeding,  he  repeatedly  asked,  what  we  were  doing, 
and  who  we  were.  We  replied,  'This  is  such  a 
brother,  and  this  is  such  an  one.'  'O  yes,'  said  he, 
'the  best  friends  that  ever  I  had  in  my  life,  I  am 
sure.  God  bless  you.'  This  was  a  terrible  night 
of  constant  uneasiness  and  delirium. 

"Thursday  morning,  20.  It  being  evident  that  he 
was  much  reduced  since  yesterday,  and  would  per- 
haps be  unable  to  sustain  a  single  additional  par- 
oxysm of  fever,  we  consulted  whether  it  would  not 
be  best  to  disclose  to  him  our  opinion  of  his  case, 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  419 

and  suggest  the  propriety  of  his  completing  what- 
ever arrangement  remained  to  be  made  of  his  worldly 
concerns.  We  were  the  more  decided  to  do  this,  as 
he  had  expressly  wished  us  to  deal  faithfully  with 
him,  and  tell  him,  without  flattering  his  desires, 
whatever  we  thought  of  him.  He  received  the  com- 
munication with  great  composure — expressed  a  hope 
in  Christ — said  his  views  were  not  so  clear  as  he 
could  wish,  but  intimated  that  he  was  not  afraid.  So 
far  as  he  was  acquainted  with  himself,  he  thought 
he  could  safely  say,  that  his  great,  commanding  ob- 
ject of  life,  for  the  last  seventeen  years,  had  been 
the  glory  of  Christ,  and  the  good  of  the  Church. 
Mr.  Goodell  asked  if  he  had  any  particular  word  of 
comfort,  or  of  exhortation  for  his  family  friends,  his 
brothers,  sisters,  father. — A.t  this  last  word,  he  was 
sensibly  moved;  'Oh,  brother  Goodell,'  said  he,  rais- 
ing his  hand  to  his  eyes,  'my  father,  my  father, — my 
father — (he  paused.)  But  he'll  bear  it.  He  knows 
what  such  afflictions  are.  When  he  hears  the  news, 
the  tears  will  roll  down  his  furrowed  cheeks,  but 
he'll  not  complain — he  knows  where  to  look  for 
comfort.'  Here  he  stopped;  saying  he  hoped  to  re- 
new the  subject,  when  he  should  have  had  a  little 
space  to  collect  himself.  After  we  had  read,  at  his 
request,  the  fifty-first  Psalm,  and  both  prayed  by  his 
side,  he  himself  added  a  short  prayer,  in  which  he 
confessed  his  sins,  and  resigned  his  soul  and  body 
into  the  hands  of  God. 

"Hoping  that  he  might  yet  continue  a  day  or  two, 
we  despatched  a  messenger  to  Sidon,  to  a  physician 
with  whom  Mr.  Fisk  hacf  some  acquaintance,  and  in 
whose  skill  he  expressed  some  confidence. 

"During  the  course  of  the  day,  he  conversed, 
much,  and  with  the  full  command  of  his  reason. 
'It  is  now,'  said  he,  'about  seventeen  years  that  I 
have  professed  to  be  a  servant  of  Christ.  But  O 
how  have  I  served  him — with  how  many  haltings  and 
stumblings  and  sins.  Were  it  not  for  the  infinite 


420  MEMOIK    OF 

merits  of  Christ,  I  should  have  no  hope — not  one 
among  a  thousand  of  my  words  has  been  right — 
not  one  among  a  thousand  of  my  thoughts  has  been 
right.'  We  asked,  if  he  could  not  give  us  some  di- 
rections how  to  live  and  labor  in  the  mission.  'Yes,' 
said  he,  "tis  done  in  a  few  words;  live  near  to  God, 
dwell  in  love,  and  wear  out  in  the  service  of  Christ.' 
He  had  no  particular  plan  to  recommend  for  the 
conduct  of  the  mission, — but  with  regard  to  the  sta- 
tion at  Jerusalem,  should  be  sorry  to  have  it  given 
up,  though  he  did  not  see  how  it  could  be  well  avoid- 
ed, until  we  should  be  reinforced  by  other  missiona- 
ries.— He  dictated  letters  to  his  father,  and  his  mis- 
sionary brethren,  King  and  Temple — wished  he  had 
a  catalogue  of  his  books  at  Jerusalem,  that  he  might 
select  a  suitable  one  for  his  father,  but  could  not 
think  of  any. 

"At  times  he  lay  in  a  state  of  stupor,  and  seemed 
near  death.  In  such  a  state  he  was,  when  the  hour 
of  our  usual  Thursday  prayer-meeting  arrived.  We 
proposed  to  observe  the  season  by  his  bedside,  sup- 
posing him  to  be  too  insensible  to  be  either  grati- 
fied or  disturbed  by  it.  On  asking  him,  however,  if 
we  should  once  more  pray  with  him,  to  our  surprise 
he  answered,  'Yes — but  first  I  wish  you  to  read  me 
some  portions  of  Mrs.  Graham's  'Provision  for  pass- 
ing over  Jordan.7  We  read,  and  he  made  suitable 
remarks.  Where  it  is  said  'To  be  where  thou  art, 
to  see  thee  as  thou  art,  to  be  made  like  thee,  the 
last  sinful  motion  forever  past,' — he  anticipated  the 
conclusion,  and  said,  with  an  expressive  emphasis, 
'That's  heaven.'  We  then  each  of  us  prayed  with 
him,  and  he  subjoined  his  hearty  'Amen.'  We  had 
asked,  what  we  should  pray  for,  as  it  concerned  his 
case.  'Pray,'  said  he,  'that,  if  it  be  the  Lord's  will, 
I  may  get  well,  to  pray  with  you,  and  labor  with 
you  a  little  longer;  if  not,  that  I  may  die  in  pos- 
session of  my  reason,  and  not  dishonor  God  by  my 
dying  behavior.'  He  afterwards  begged  to  hear  the 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  421 

hymn,  which  he  had  formerly  sung  at  the  grave  of 
Mr.  Parsons.* 

"As  the  evening  approached,  and  before  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  fever  fit,  he  was  very  calm  and 
quiet.  In  the  midst  of  the  stillness  that  reigned 
within  him,  and  around  him,  he  spoke  out  saying, 
ll  know  not  what  this  is,  but  it  seems  to  me  like  the 
silence  that  precedes  a  dissolution  of  nature.' — His 
fever  began  to  creep  upon  him.  We  saw  again  the 
spasmodic  affection  of  his  muscles.  'What  the  Lord 
intends  to  do  with  me,'  said  he,  'I  cannot  tell,  but 
my  impression  is,  that  this  is  my  last  night.'  We 
hoped  not.  'Perhaps  not,'  said  he,  'but  these  are 
my  impressions.' 

"The  devotions  of  the  evening  were  attended  in 
his  room.  He  united  in  them  with  evident  enjoy- 
ment. Afterwards  he  begged  one  of  the  sisters  to 
go  and  try  to  get  some  rest,  bade  her  good  night, 
intimated  it  might  be  their  final  parting,  commended 
her  'to  Him  that  was  able  to  keep  her.'  Similar  ex- 
pressions of  concern  for  us,  and  of  gratitude  to  God, 
frequently  fell  from  his  lips;  such  as,  'The  Lord  bless 
you  for  all  your  kindness.' — 'I  shall  wear  you  all  out.' 

'Were  it  not  for  these  kind  friends,  I  should 

already  have  been  in  my  grave.'— 'How  different  is 
this  from  poor  B.  (an  English  traveller  who  lately 
died,)  how  different  from  Martyn,  how  different  from 
brother  Parsons  in  Syra.' 

"The  fever  fit  proved  much  milder  than  the  night 

preceding scarcely  any  appearance  of  delirium. 

He  repeatedly  said,  'The  Lord  is  more  merciful  to 
me  than  I  expected.'  'Perhaps  there  may  be  some 
hope  of  my  recovery — the  Lord's  name  be  praised.' 
He  often  checked  himself  for  sighing,  and  speaking 


"Brother,  thoti  art  gone  before  us, 

And  thy  saintly  soul  has  flown 

Where  tears  are  wiped  from  every  eye, 

And  sorrow  is  unknown,"  6tc.  &c:— Seep.  231. 

36 


422  MEMOIR    OP 

of  his  pains,  saying,  'I  know  it  is  weak,  and  foolish, 
and  wicked.'  Once,  after  a  draught  of  water,  he 
said,  'Thanks  be  to  God  for  so  much  mercy,  and  let 
his  name  be  trusted  in  for  that  which  is  future.'  On 
two  or  three  occasions,  he  exclaimed,  'God  is  good 
— his  mercy  endureth  forever.' 

"At  midnight  he  asked  the  time — hoped  it  had 
been  later — and,  at  three  A.  M.  (Friday  21,)  his 
fever  gave  way  to  a  little  quiet  sleep.  During  the 
whole  forenoon,  he  remained  so  quiet,  that  we  hoped 
his  disease  might  be  breaking  away.  In  the  after- 
noon, however,  it  was  discovered  returning  with  all 
its  alarming  symptoms.  He  was  asked,  if  he  had 
been  able  during  the  day  to  fix  his  thoughts  on 
Christ.  'Not  so  much  as  I  could  wish — I  am  ex- 
tremely weak.'  But  when  you  have  been  able  to  do 
so,  has  the  Saviour  appeared  precious  to  you?  'O 
yes,  O  yes,  O  yes.  One.  of  the  sisters,'  continued  he, 
'has  been  reading  to  me  some  precious  hymns  re- 
specting Christ  and  his  glory;'  then  fixing  his  eye 
steadfastly  towards  heaven,  he  repeated  the  words, 
'Christ  and  his  glory.' 

"At  six  o'clock  he  had  rapidly  altered,  and  the 
hand  of  death  seemed  really  upon  him.  We  re- 
paired to  the  throne  of  grace,  commending  his  soul 
to  him  that  gave  it.  He  had  inquired  anxiously  if 
the  doctor  had  not  come.  He  came  at  eight,  but  Mr. 
Fisk  was  insensible.  He  approached  the  bed  side. 
'Here  is  the  doctor,'  said  we.  He  raised  his  eyes, 
fastened  them  a  moment  on  the  stranger,  and  sunk 
immediately  into  his  former  stupor.  The  physician, 
on  learning  what  had  been  his  symptoms,  expressed 
little  hope  of  saving  him;  but  not  to  abandon  him 
entirely,  he  ordered  new  mustard  poultices  to  his 
feet,  and  warm  wet  cloths  to  his  stomach,  with  fre- 
quent draughts  of  rice-water.  One  hour  after,  to 
our  no  small  joy  and  encouragement  came  on  a  free 
perspiration,  the  paroxysm  of  fever  was  arrested, 


REV*    PLINY    FI3K. 

respiration  more  free,  and  the  remainder  of  the  night 
comparatively  quiet. 

"Saturday  22.  He  was  able  to  return  the  morn- 
ing salutation  to  those  that  came  in.  When  the 
physician  entered  the  room,  he  immediately  recog- 
nised him,  and  conversed  a  little  with  him  in  Italian 

— passed  the  day  quietly — said   almost  nothing 

tongue  palsied. 

"The  sun  had  set,  and  no  appearance  of  his  usual 
paroxysm.  His  strength  was  such,  that  he  could  still 
raise  himself  on  his  elbow,  and  nearly  leave  his  bed, 
without  assistance.  Our  hope  had  not  for  many 
days  been  higher,  that  he  might  yet  survive.  The 
fever  came  on,  however,  at  eight  or  nine  o'clock, 
but  so  gently  that  the  physician  repeatedly  assured 
us  he  apprehended  no  danger  from  it.  We  there- 
fore retired  to  rest,  leaving  him,  for  the  first  half  of 
the  night,  in  the  hands  of  the  physician  and  a  single 
attendant.  Scarcely  had  we  closed  our  eyes  in 
sleep,  when  we  were  awaked  to  be  told,  that  all 
hope  concerning  him  was  fled.  We  hastened  to 
his  bed  side,  found  him  panting  for  breath,  and  evi- 
dently sinking  into  the  arms  of  death.  The  physi- 
cian immediately  left  him  and  retired  to  rest.  We 
sat  down,  conversed,  prayed,  wept,  and  watched  the 
progress  of  his  dissolution;  until,  at  precisely  three 
o'clock  on  the  Lord's  day  morning,  October  23,  the 
tired  wheels  of  nature  ceased  to  move,  and  the  soul, 
which  had  been  so  long  waiting  for  deliverance,  was 
quietly  released. 

"It  rose,  like  its  great  Deliverer,  very  early  on  the 
first  day  of  the  week,  triumphant  over  death,  and 
entered,  as  we  believe,  on  that  Sabbath,  that  eternal 
rest,  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God. 

"We  sung  part  of  a  hymn,*  and  fell  down  to  give 

*  ''How  blest  is  our  brother — bereft 
Of  all  that  could  burden  his  mind! 
How  easy  his  soul— that  has  left 
This  wearisome  body  behind!"  &q, 


424 


MEMOIR    OF 


thanks  to  Him  that  liveth  and  was  dead,  and  hath 
the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death,  that  he  had  given  our 
dear  brother,  as  we  could  hope,  the  final  victory 
over  all  disappointment,  sorrow,  and  sin. 

"As  soon  as  the  news  of  his  death  was  heard,  all 
the  flags  of  the  different  consuls  were  seen  at  half 
mast.  His  funeral  was  attended  at  four  P.  M.  At 
his  grave,  a  part  of  the  chapter  in  Corinthians  re- 
specting the  resurrection  was  read  in  Italian,  and  a 
prayer  offered  in  English,  in  presence  of  a  more  nu- 
merous and  orderly  concourse  of  people,  than  we 
have  ever  witnessed  on  a  similar  occasion.  His  re- 
mains sweetly  slumber  in  a  garden  connected  with 
one  of  our  houses. 

"As  for  ourselves  we  feel  that  we  have  lost  our  elder 
brother.  Our  house  is  left  unto  us  desolate.  To  die, 
we  doubt  not,  has  been  infinite  gain  to  him,  but  to 
us  the  loss  seems  at  present  irreparable.  He  cheered 
us  in  the  social  circle,  he  reproved  us  when  we  err- 
ed, he  strengthened  us  by  his  prayers,  exhortations, 
and  counsels. — The  Board  of  Missions  will  feel  the 
loss,  perhaps,  not  less  than  we.  Another  servant, 
with  talents  like  his  for  explaining  and  enforcing  the 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  who  shall  be  able  to 
preach  fluently  in  most  of  the  languages  heard  in 
this  country,  will  not  soon  be  found.  But  the  Lord 
of  the  Harvest  has  resources  of  which  we  know  but 
little.  To  him  let  us  still  repair,  and  pray  in  hope." 

Such  was  the  end  of  this  beloved,  devoted  mis- 
sionary. Few  possess  such  a  rare  combination  of 
qualities  adapted  to  the  missionary  work.  It  is  not 
an  exaggerated  statement  which  Mr.  Goodell  has 
made  in  remarking  that, — "He  possessed  a  vigorous 
constitution,  a  discriminating  judgment,  an  ardent 
spirit  of  enterprise,  an  entire  devotedness  to  the  ser- 
vice of  his  Lord,  a  facility  of  acquiring  the  lan- 
guages and  learning  the  customs  of  the  people,  and 
a  happy  talent  in  accommodating  himself  to  times, 


REV.    PLINY    F1SK.  425 

and  places,  and  companies.  If  to  this  rare  assem- 
blage we  add  his  long  experience,  it  only  awakens 
us  to  a  more  affecting  sense  of  our  loss. — He  had 
made  such  attainments  in  Italian,  French,  Modern 
Greek,  and  Arabic,  that  he  could  preach  in  all  these 
languages  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  and 
"his  doctrine  dropped  as  the  rain,  and  his  speech 
distilled  as  the  dew."  If  any  one  trait  of  his  minis- 
terial character  was  more  prominent  than  the  rest, 
it  was  a  remarkable  aptness  to  teach,  a  trait  discov- 
ered from  the  first  attempts  he  made  to  give  religious 
instruction. 

To  those,  and  many  there  are,  who  are  left  to 
mourn  what  seems  to  us  his  untimely  death,  there 
are  not  wanting  circumstances  of  a  truly  alleviating 
nature.  He  did  not,  like  Martyn,  die  alone  among 
strangers.  A  kind  Providence  brought  him  to  the 
bosom  of  a  beloved  family,  where  every  attention 
was  given  him  which  Christian  kindness  and  friend- 
ship could  afford.  "It  seems  a  great  mercy,"  says 
Mr.  Goodell,  "that  he  died  with  m,  and  not  abroad 
among  strangers.  This  he  often  mentioned  with 
thankfulness  in  the  course  of  his  illness.  It  appear- 
ed a  comfort  to  have  us  about  him,  to  converse  with 
him,  read  to  him,  pray  for  him,  and  strengthen  his 
faith  in  God.  We  administered  to  his  wants.  We 
had  also  the  opportunity  of  listening  to  his  dying 
counsels,  of  witnessing  his  dying  behavior,  of  giving 
a  satisfactory  account  of  his  last  hours  to  his  friends, 
and  of  improving  the  event  in  this  place  in  our  pub- 
lic discourses,  and  in  our  intercourse  with  the  na- 
tives, to  deepen  the  solemn  impressions,  which  were 
made  on  the  minds  of  any.  'Precious  in  the  sight 
of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his  saints,'  and  in  infi- 
nite wisdom  and  goodness  does  he  order  all  the  cir- 
cumstances of  their  removal  from  us." 

Already  had  Mr.  Fisk  gained  upon  the  affections  of 
many  in  that  land  of  strangers.     He  was  esteemed, 
he  was  reverenced,  he  was  lamented.     "Some  of  the 
36* 


426  MEMOIR    OF 

Arabs,"  says  Mr.  G.,  "were  deeply  affected,  as  they 
stood  around  his  dying  bed.  They  were  amazed  at 
his  peace  of  mind,  and  could  not  conceive  it  possi- 
ble, how  any  one  could  be  so  willing  to  die.  They 
wept.  We  explained  to  them  the  cause  of  his  tran- 
quillity and  joy,  related  to  them  much  of  his  relig- 
ious views  and  experience,  and  told  them  of  Christ 
and  heaven.  Indeed  we  sometimes  felt  that  Christ 
and  heaven  were  present.  It  seemed  but  one  step 
Ho  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the 
Lamb,'  where  God  himself  wipes  away  all  tears. 

"The  chamber  where  the  good  man  meets  his  fate, 

Is  privileged  beyond  the  common  walks 

Of  virtuous  life, — quite  on  the  verge  of  heaven." 

On  the  day  that  Mr.  Fisk  died,  as  soon  as  the  in- 
telligence of  his  death  was  communicated,  Mr. 
Goodell  says, — "The  Arabs  assembled  at  an  early 
hour  to  mourn  with  us.  And  though  I  was  very 
feeble,  yet  I  spent  as  much  of  the  day,  as  I  was 
able,  in  conversing  with  the  people.  I  read  to 
them  various  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  con- 
cerning heaven,  and  the  happiness,  glory,  and  wor- 
ship of  the  world  above;  and  told  them,  we  had  good 
reason  to  believe,  that  our  dear  brother  was  no 
longer  a  sinner  or  a  sufferer,  but  was  holy  and  hap- 
py; his  tears  forever  wiped  away,  clothed  in  a  robe 
clean  and  white,  singing  with  saints  and  angels,  and 
worshipping  God  and  the  Lamb.  Some  of  them 
smote  upon  their  breasts — again  they  wept — said 
one,  'Who  will  now  preach  the  Gospel  to  us?  I  have 
heard  no  one  explain  the  word  of  God  like  Mr. 
Fisk.'" 

People  of  different  nations  and  languages  wit- 
nessed the  dying  behavior  of  this  devoted  mission- 
ary, and  followed  him  to  his  grave  weeping.  They 
felt  that  they  had  lost  a  friend.  Such  was  the 
favorable  impression  that  his  godly  life  and  conver- 


REV.  PLINY    FISK.  427 

sation  had  made  on  their  minds. — They  respected 
him,  and  mourned  for  him. 

The  last  precious  memorials  of  this  beloved  ser- 
vant of  God,  are  two  short  epistles,  which  he  dic- 
tated to  his  fellow  laborers,  Messrs.  King  and  Tem- 
ple, and  one  to  his  father,  a  few  days  before  his 
death. 

TO    REV.    JONAS    KING. 

"Beyroot,  Tkui-sday,  October  20,  1825. 

"My  beloved  brother  King. — Little  did  we  think, 
when  we  parted,  that  the  first  or  nearly  the   first  in- 
telligence concerning  me,  would  be  the  news  of  my 
death.     Yet,  at  present,   this   is  likely  to    be  the 
case.     I  write  you  as  from  my  dying  bed.     The  Sa- 
viour whom   I   have  so  imperfectly  served,  I   trust 
now  grants  me  his  aid;  and  to  his  faithful  care  I 
commit  my  immortal  spirit.     May  your  life  be  pro- 
longed, and  be  made  abundantly  useful.     Live  a 
life  of  prayer.     Let  your  conversation  be  in  heaven. 
Labor  abundantly  for  Christ.     Whatever  treatment 
you  meet  with,  whatever  difficulties  you  encounter, 
whatever  vexations  fall  to  your  lot,  and  from  what- 
ever source,  possess  your  soul  in  patience;  yea,  let 
patience  have  her  perfect  work.    I  think  of  you  now 
in  my  dying  moments,  and  remember  many  happy 
hours  we  have  spent  together.     And  I  die   in  the 
glorious  hope  of  meeting   you   where  we  shall  be 
freed  from  all  sin.     Till  that  happy  meeting,  dear 
brother,  farewell!  P.  FJSK." 

"I  have  lost  a  friend,  a  brother,"  said  Mr.  King, 
"the  beloved  companion  of  my  studies,  and  mis- 
sionary labors  in  the  Holy  Land!  Very  pleasant 
hast  thou  been  unto  me. — Dear  Fisk  and  Parsons! 
'They  were  lovely  and  pleasant  in  their  lives,  and 
in  their  death  not  long  divided.'  Now  their  labors 


428  MEMOIR    OF 

and  trials  are  ended!    They  behold  the   unveiled 
glories  of  the  Son  of  God." 

"In  their  death  not  long  divided." — This  fact 
forcibly  suggests  the  closing  paragraph  of  that  mu- 
tual, solemn  covenant*  into  which  they  entered  when 
it  was  settled  that  they  were  to  labor  together,  and 
which  is  as  follows; — 

"And  while  we  take  this  covenant  upon  ourselves, 
it  is  with  earnest  prayer,  that  in  life  we  may  long 
be  united,  and  in  death  not  far  divided." 

TO    REV.    DANIEL    TEMPLE,    MALTA. 

"Beyroot,   Tliursdaq,  October  20,  1825. 

"My  beloved  brother  Temple. — On  the  confines 
of  eternity,  as  I  suppose,  I  send  you  a  last  token  of 
my  love,  and  a  last  farewell.  Viewing  myself,  as 
I  now  do,  a  dying  man,  the  great  and  holy  cause,  in 
which  we  are  engaged,  presents  itself  to  my  mind 
with  indescribable  importance.  We  have  both  had 
slight  disappointments  and  troubles  in  our  work,  but 
they  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory 
that  shall  be,  as  we  trust,  revealed  in  us.  At  this 
solemn  moment,  I  seem  unable  to  recollect  any 
thing  that  deserves  the  name  of  trial,  disappoint- 
ment, or  sacrifice.  The  history  of  my  life  has  been 
a  history  of  mercies,  and — of  sins!  My  only  hope 
is  in  the  unmerited  mercy  of  Christ.  I  trust  that, 
for  sixteen  or  seventeen  years,  I  have  found  his  ser- 
vice pleasant,  and  him  a  faithful  and  gracious  Mas- 
ter, though  I  have  been  constantly  violating  his  laws, 
and  wandering  from  his  presence. 

"I  wish  you  a  long  and  useful  life,  and  much 
communion  with  Christ.  My  kindest  love  to  Mrs. 
Temple.  My  prayer  is,  that  you  may  long  live  and 
be  happy  together;  and  the  Lord  grant,  that  your 
children  may  be  early  sanctified  by  his  grace,  and 

*  See  Memoir  of  Parsons, 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  429 

live  to  occupy  the  places  made  vacant  in  this  mis- 
sion, by  the  calling  of  one  and  another  of  us  to 
himself. 

"Your  dying  brother,         P.  FISK." 

"When  I  read  this  letter,"  says  Mr.  Temple,  "I 
felt,  as  if  I  had  heard  the  voice  of  one  of  the  saints 
made  perfect,  speaking  to  me  from  his  happy  abode 
on  Mount  Zion  above.  Never  in  my  life  did  the 
world  seem  to  retire  so  far  from  me,  and  heaven  ap- 
proach so  near.  I  cculd  not  help  saying  with  the 
greatest  emphasis, — Let  me  die  as  he  died,  and  let 
my  last  end  be  like  his." 

The  letter  which  he  addressed  to  his  father  was 
accompanied  by  one  from  Mr.  Goodell,  giving  some 
account  of  the  afflictive  event. 

"God  leads  us  in  a  way  that  we  know  not;  but  it 
is  a  good  way,  and  it  is  our  happiness  as  Christians 
to  be  sorrowful,  yet  always  rejoicing.  Whatever  we 
may  lose  in  this  world,  we  cannot  lose  that  which 
we  esteem  better  than  life.  Though  we  may  endure 
much  affliction,  and  pass  through  many  deep  waters, 
yet  this  is  our  comfort,  'The  Lord  is  with  us;' — and 
this  is  our  triumph,  'All  things  shall  work  together 
for  our  good.'  Whatever  tends  to  familiarize  our 
minds  with  the  hopes  of  immortality,  whatever  im- 
parts to  things  unseen  a  greater  reality  than  in  our 
view  they  possessed  before,  and  thus  constrains  us 
to  extend  our  acquaintance  with  the  other  world,  to 
look  beyond  this  transitory  scene  for  our  felicities 
and  our  home;  can  be  considered  in  no  other  light 
than  desirable.  Thus  our  very  losses  may  enrich  us 
an  hundred  fold,  our  privations  prove  real  gains,  and 
the  sickness  and  exit  of  our  friends  be,  as  'angels 
sent  on  errands  full  of  love.' 

But  why  need  I  offer  a  word  of  consolation,  or 
endeavor  to  prepare  your  mind  to  receive  the  intel- 
ligence of  what  God  has  done — God,  your  father, 
who  loves  you,  who  does  nothing  wantonly,  but 


430 


MEMOIR    OF 


always  for  some  wise  purpose,  some  benevolent  de- 
sign? 'He'll  bear  it,9  said  your  dear  son,  our  brother, 
in  his  last  hours.  Be  not  troubled,  dear  sir,  for  his 
end  was  peace.  We  sat  by  his  pillow;  we  wiped 
away  the  cold  sweat,  that  again  and  again  gathered 
upon  his  brow;  we  caught  the  last  words  that  trem- 
bled upon  his  tongue.  Jesus  was  precious  to  his 
soul;  heaven  itself  was  present;  all  was  peace. 

"As  the  light  of  day  returned  on  Thursday  morn- 
ing preceding  his  death,  his  reason  also  returned; 
and  viewing  himself  to  be  on  the  confines  of  eter- 
nity, and  not  expecting  even  to  behold  the  rising  of 
another  sun,  he  requested  me  to  take  pen  and  paper, 
and  dictated  to  you  the  following  letter: — 

Bey  root,  October  20,  1825. 

"My  beloved  aged  Father. — I  compose  a  few  lines 
for  you  upon  a  sick,  probably  a  dying  bed.  When 
you  gave  me  up  for  this  Mission,  you  gave  me  up 
for  life,  and  death.  You  know  to  whom  to  look  for 
consolation  and  support.  The  same  God,  who  has 
comforted  you  so  many  years,  under  so  many 
troubles,  will  comfort  you  under  this.  You  know 
his  consolations  are  neither  few  nor  small.  I  leave 
these  lines  as  a  pledge  to  you,  and  my  brothers  and 
sisters,  my  nephews  and  nieces,  that  I  love  you  all 
most  dearly,  though  so  long  separated  from  you.  I 
hope  all,  or  nearly  all  our  number,  have  been  ena- 
bled to  give  themselves  to  Christ,  and  that  we  shall 
meet  with  our  departed  mother  in  heaven." 

"Here,"  says  Mr.  Goodell,  "he  was  interrupted 
by  company;  and  did  not  resume  the  subject.  Dur- 
ing the  day  he  remarked,  'Soon,  and  Christ  will 
love  me,  for  I  shall  be  like  him.  He  will  make  me 
such,  that  he  can  take  delight  in  me  forever,  and  I 
shall  sin  no  more.'  " 

The  following  tribute  of  Christian  affection  is  from 
a  letter  written  by  Rev.  Mr.  Jowett  to  the  Assistant 
Secretary  of  the  American  Board  of  Missions. 


REV.    PLINY   FISK.  431 

"I  can  find  no  words  to  express  my  grief  and  my 
sympathy,  with  what  I  know  will  be  the  grief  of 
thousands  in  America  at  the  tidings  of  the  death  of 
our  brother  Fisk — my  beloved  fellow. pilgrim  to  Je- 
rusalem. But  the  blow  is  from  the  hand  of  an  all- 
wise  and  all-gracious  Father.  I  was  dumb,  I  opened 
not  my  mouth,  because  thou  didst  it.  We  have 
cause  to  praise  him  that  our  brother  was  spared  to 
be  so  long  useful,  and  that  his  dying  hours  were  so 
edifying.  Where  one  falls,  may  a  hundred  others  be 
raised  up!  Let  us  lift  up  the  hands  that  hang  down, 
and  the  feeble  knees,  and  after  having  given  vent 
to  tears,  which  we  cannot  restrain,  go  on  cheerfully 
in  his  steps,  wearing  out  (as  he  said)  in  the  service  of 
Christ,  and  desiring  no  rest  till  the  Master  calls  us, 
as  he  has  done  him,  to  enter  the  gates  of  the  heav- 
enly Jerusalem." 

The  following  remarks  of  Mr.  Bird  show  what 
progress  Mr.  Fisk  was  making  in  his  work,  and 
what  some  of  his  last  designs  were  in  reference  to 
the  mission. 

"The  breach  his  death  has  made  in  the  mission, 
is  one  which  years  will  not  probably  repair.  The 
length  of  time,  which  our  dear  brother  had  spent 
in  the  missionary  field,  the  extensive  tours  he  had 
taken,  the  acquaintances  and  connexions  he  had 
formed,  and  the  knowledge  he  had  acquired  of  the 
state  of  men  and  things  in  all  the  Levant,  had  well 
qualified  him  to  act  as  our  counsellor  and  guide, 
while  his  personal  endowments  gave  him  a  weight  of 
character,  sensibly  felt  by  the  natives.  His  knowl- 
edge of  languages,  considering  his  well  known  ac- 
tive habits,  has  often  been  to  us  a  subject  of  sur- 
prise and  thanksgiving.  All  men  who  could  com- 
prehend French,  Italian,  or  Greek,  were  accessible 
by  his  powerful  admonitions.  In  the  first  mentioned 
language,  he  conversed  with  ease;  and,  in  the  two 
last,  performed  with  perfect  fluency,  the  common 
public  services  of  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  Even 


432  MEMOIR    OP 

the  Arabic,  with  all  its  five  years'  difficulties,  he 
had  so  far  mastered,  as  to  commence  in  it  a  regular 
Sabbath-day  service  with  a  few  of  the  natives,  nor 
could  we  observe,  that  in  this  he  labored  under  any 
embarrassment   for   want   of  words  to  convey  his 
meaning.     At  the  time  of  his  death,  beside  preach- 
ing weekly   in  Arabic,  and  in  English  in  his   turn, 
together  with  pursuing  his  grammatical  studies  un- 
der an  Arabic  master,  he  had  just  commenced  a 
work,   to  which,  with  the  advice  of  us  all  present, 
he  was  directing,  for  the  time,  his  main  attention. 
Having  in  a  manner  completed  the  tour  of  Palestine 
and  Syria,  and  having  become  nearly  master  of  what 
concerns  the  grammatical  part  of  the  Arabic  lan- 
guage; he  began  to  feel  more  sensibly   than   ever 
the  want  of  a  proper  sized  dictionary,  that  should 
introduce  the  English  missionary  to  the  common 
spoken  language  of  the  country. — We  were  of  the 
unanimous  opinion,  that  a  lexicon  like  the  one  in 
contemplation  by  Mr.  Fisk,  was  quite  needed,  not 
only  by  ourselves,  but  by  those  who  might  succeed 
us  in   the  mission.     Our  dear   brother  had   written 
the  catalogue  of  English  words  according  to  John- 
son, and  had  just  finished  writing  the  catalogue   (in- 
complete of  course)  of  the   corresponding   Arabic, 
when  his  disease  arrested  him.     Had  he  lived,  he  had 
it  in  contemplation  to  visit  his  native  country,  and 
probably  to  prepare  for  publication  some  account 
of  his  Christian  researches  in  the  Levant. 

"Such  were  some  of  the  plans  and  employments  of 
our  brother  and  companion  in  tribulation,  and  in 
the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ,  when  he 
was  called  off  from  all  his  labors  of  love  among 
men.  He  is  gone,  but  his  memory  lives.  Never 
till  we  shall  be  called  to  go  and  sleep  by  his  side, 
shall  we  forget  the  noble  example  of  patience,  faith 
and  zeal,  which  he  has  set  us;  and  never  will  the 
churches  at  home  forget  him,  till  they  shall  have  for- 
gotten their  duty  to  spread  the  Gospel." 


REV.    PLINY    FISK.  433 

The  American  Board  of  Missions  held  Mr.  Fisk  in 
high  estimation,  and  deeply  felt  his  loss,  regarding 
it  as  occasioning  a  breach,  which  it  would  take  a 
long  time  to  fill.  As  the  result  of  intimate  acquaint- 
ance with  his  missionary  operations  and  acquisi- 
tions, they  have  left  on  the  pages  of  one  of  their 
Annual  Reports  a  respectful  testimonial  of  his 
worth. 

"The  character  and  attainments  of  Mr.  Fisk," 
says  the  Report,  "were  such,  as  to  attract  the  re- 
spect and  confidence  of  men  to  a  very  extraordinary 
degree.  During  the  six  years  of  his  missionary 
life,  he  was  indefatigable  as  a  Christian  traveller, 
and  as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel  in  four  languages 
besides  his  native  tongue.  He  saw  and  conversed 
with  men  of  different  nations,  of  various  habits,  and 
diversified  acquirements,  from  the  accomplished 
merchant  and  the  scientific  traveller,  to  the  prowl- 
ing Arab,  the  ferocious  Turk,  and  the  ignorant  de- 
votee of  superstition  under  the  name  of  a  Chris- 
tian. Individuals  of  all  these  classes,  as  they  be- 
came acquainted  with  him,  felt  and  acknowledged 
that  he  was  a  man  of  distinguished  worth,  whose 
conduct  adorned  his  profession,  and  whose  influ- 
ence must  be  perceived  by  its  salutary  effects  on 
any  community,  in  which  he  should  reside.  In  pri- 
vate conversation  he  accomplished  much;  and  the 
last  weeks  of  his  life  were  rendered  happy  by  his 
learning,  that  some  labors  of  this  kind,  performed 
two  or  three  years  before,  had  been  materially  in- 
strumental in  converting  souls  to  God. 

"No  missionary  in  the  service  of  the  Board  had 
a  more  extensive  personal  acquaintance,  than  Mr. 
Fisk;  and  none  has  been  more  universally  loved  and 
honored.  But  the  good  opinion  of  his  fellow  men, 
and  even  of  his  fellow  servants  in  Christ,  was  of 
small  importance  to  him,  in  comparison  with  the 
approbation  of  his  God." 
37 


434  MEMOIR    OF 

Having  followed  this  lamented  Missionary  through 
his  short,  but  eminently  useful  life,  we  leave  him  in 
his  "narrow  house"  at  the  foot  of  Lebanon.  Though 
we  cannot  but  mingle  our  tears  with  those  which 
the  Arab  and  Greek  shed  at  his  grave,  we   mourn 
not  as  those  who  have  no  hope.     But  while  we  de- 
plore the  loss  of  one  who  stood  at  the  head  of  the 
mission   to    the    Holy  Land,    we    rejoice   that  he 
lived  to  accomplish  so  much.     If  "that  life  is  long 
which  answers  life's  great  end,"  his  was  n.ot  indeed 
short.     He  lived  to  see,  what  from  the  beginning  of 
his  work  was  with  him  a  very  great  object,  a  print- 
ing press  established,  and  in  successful  operation  in 
the  Mediterranean.     After  many  discouragements, 
and  disappointments,  and  labors,  he  succeeded  in 
giving  the  hopeful  appearance  of  permanency  to  the 
mission  in  Syria,  and  saw   it  assuming  increasing 
importance,  and  exerting  an  influence  that  promised 
much  to  the  cause  of  Christ  in  that  country.     He 
had  extended  his  researches,  not  only  over  the  coun- 
try where  the  Apocalyptic  churches  were  planted, 
and  in  the  renowned  land  of  the  Pharaohs,  which  to 
the  people  of  God  was  once  "the  house  of  bond- 
age;" but  through  the  greater  part  of  Syria.     He 
had  with  indefatigable  labor  surveyed  these  inter- 
esting fields  statistically  and  morally,  and  left   to 
the  mission  the  valuable  results  of  his  observation 
and  inquiry. 

As  he  travelled  from  city  to  city,  he  distributed 
the  Holy  Scriptures  and  Tracts  very  extensively, 
and  in  personal  interviews  had  commended  the  pure 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel  to  the  attention  and  the 
conscience  of  Greeks,  Jews,  and  Mussulmans.  Over 
a  wide  field  the  seed  had  been  faithfully  scattered 
by  his  hand,  some  of  which  has  taken  root,  and 
already  shoots  up  the  promising  blade.  They  who 
shall  follow  him,  will  be  able  to  report  some  of  the 
happy  effects  of  his  labors.  Mr.  King,  who  trav- 
elled over  that  part  of  Asia  Minor  which  Mr.  Fisk 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


435 


and  his  fellow-laborer  explored,  found  that  their  visit 
was  remembered,  and  spoken  of  with  much  satis- 
faction. Speaking  of  Thyatira  he  says;  "A  Greek 
in  this  place,  in  mentioning  the  visit  of  Messrs.  Fisk 
and  Parsons,  informed  us,  that  some  of  the  Tracts, 
ivhich  they  had  distributed,  had  been  lent  from  one  to 
another,  till  they  had  been  read  by  nearly  two  hundred 
persons!" — By  faith  he  commenced  an  assault  upon 
"spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places,"  and  brought 
the  weapons  of  a  holy  warfare  to  bear  directly 
against  the  enemy  in  his  strongest  citadel;  and  he 
felt  an  unshaken  confidence  that,  though  he  might 
perish  in  the  battle,  the  victory  was  sure. 

We  have  seen  him,  "by  the  word  of  truth,  by  the 
power  of  God,  by  the  armor  of  righteousness  on  the 
right  hand  and  on  the  left,"  going  forth,  not  like 
Peter  the  Hermit,  to  pour  a  bannered  host  over  the 
plains  of  Judea,  for  the  purpose  of  recovering  the 
Holy  Sepulchre  from  Ottoman  profanation,  but  for 
the  purpose  of  "planting  the  standard  of  the  cross 
where  the  cross  itself  once  stood,  where  the  foun- 
tain of  pardon  to  a  guilty  world  was  opened  by  the 
soldier's  spear,  and  from  whence  salvation  shall  issue 
forth  again  to  Israel  and  Judah."  Having  thus  com- 
menced the  work,  and  from  the  hill  of  Zion  sound- 
ed in  the  ear  of  the  church  the  trumpet  note  of 
preparation  for  coming  up  "arm  and  soul"  to  the 
glorious  enterprise,  he  retired  amidst  the  storm  which 
his  own  efforts  had  excited,  that  he  might  rest  "for 
a  little  moment,  until  the  indignation  be  overpast." 
— But  God  had  done  with  his  instrumentality  here, 
and  gave  him  to  "rest  from  his  labors,"  and  "enter 
into  peace." 

In  respect  to  his  character,  it  would  be  superflu- 
ous to  add  much  after  what  has  been  already  related. 
His  "own  works  shall  praise  him  in  the  gates;" — 
and  we  would  avoid  the  imputation  of  an  effort  to 
canonize  him  as  a  saint.  That  he  had  defects  of 
character  is  not  denied,  for  "to  err  is  human."  That 


436  MEMOIR    OF 

he  was,  however,  "a  bright  and  shining  light,"  will 
be  confessed — a  man  "in  whom  there  was  an  ex- 
cellent spirit" — and  whose  meat  and  drink  it  was  to 
be  about  his  Father's  business.  If  he  did  not  ex- 
hibit the  power  and  splendor  of  pre-eminent  tal- 
ents, and  the  fascinating  refinements  of  elegant 
literature,  he  evinced  what  is  of  more  importance, 
the  quenchless  ardor  of  Christian  zeal,  regulated  by 
a  sound  mind,  and  a  facility  for  making  readily  such 
acquisitions,  as  his  work  demanded.  Says  the  Rev. 
Lewis  Way.  who  became  acquainted  with  him  at 
Antoura;  "I  found  in  him  a  man  of  a  truly  catholic 
and  Christian  spirit.  His  simple  piety,  solid  sense, 
amiable  temper,  and  strong  constitution,  had  em- 
inently predisposed  him  for  his  calling;  and  the 
experience  he  obtained  by  travelling  amply  qualified 
him  to  be  the  guide  and  director  of  others,  who  may 
follow  him  in  this  most  interesting  and  arduous 
mission."  His  piety,  "unlike  a  summer's  brook," 
was,  as  the  stream  issuing  from  the  perennial  foun- 
tain, permanent  and  uniform,  being  sustained  by 
constant  supplies  from  "the  wells  of  salvation." 

In  his  character  there  was  a  combination  of  qual- 
ities which,  under  the  direction  of  enlightened  and 
active  piety,  must  render  a  person  eminently  useful. 
Decision,  perseverance,  intrepidity,  judgment,  mod- 
esty, patience,  and  benevolence,  are  traits  which 
have  been  developed  in  the  preceding  pages — traits 
which  were  harmoniously  combined  in  him,  forming 
a  well-proportioned,  and  truly  consistent  character. 
As  was  said  of  Henry  Martyn,  "the  symmetry  of  his 
stature  in  Christ  was  as  surprising  as  its  height." 

No  person  perhaps  was  more  delighted  with  the 
study  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  few  possessed  a 
more  extensive  or  correct  knowledge  of  them.  He 
loved  to  dwell  "fast  by  the  oracle  of  God,"  that  the 
word  of  Christ  might  dwell  in  him  richly.  An  unc- 
tion from  the  Holy  One  gave  an  effect  to  his  minis- 
trations, which  failed  not  to  produce  the  impression 


REV.    PLINY    FISK. 


437 


that  he  was  honest  and  in  earnest — that  he  both  be- 
lieved and  felt  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  in  preach- 
ing which  it  was  his  constant  aim  to  "commend 
himself  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of 
God." 

It  will  be  sufficient  to  add,  that  Mr.  Fisk  was  the 
established  Christian,  whose  uniform  care  was,  to 
'•exercise  himself  unto  godliness."  Truly  may  it  be 
said  of  him,  that  "he  walked  with  God,"  and  made 
it  his  object  to  be  "always  abounding  in  the  work 
of  the  Lord."  No  one  could  be  with  him  long 
without  perceiving,  that  "he  had  been  with  Jesus," 
and  that  his  conversation  was  in  heaven.  Though 
at  times  he  was  depressed  with  doubts,  arising  from 
deep  discoveries  of  his  own  sinful  heart,  he  in  gen- 
eral lived  in  the  enjoyment  of  religion, — 

"In  regions  mild  of  calm  and  serene  air, 
Above  the  smoke  and  stir  of  this  dim  spot 
Which  men  call  earth." 

Such  was  the  man,  who  at  the  age  of  thirty-three 
years  was  dismissed  from  the  labors  and  trials  of  his 
stewardship.  It  is  not  the  first  time  that  the  church 
has  been  called  to  weep  over  the  early  death  of  her 
most  promising,  and  devoted  sons.  Brainerd,  Mar- 
tyn,  Mills,  Parsons,  Hall,  and  others  of  kindred 
spirit,  have  been  arrested  in  the  noon-tide  of  life, 
while  successfully  employed  in  the  service  of  their 
Lord,  and  removed  to  the  employments  and  rewards 
of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  These  mysterious  and 
afflicting  providences  address  a  solemn  admonition 
to  every  missionary,  to  every  minister,  to  every  fol- 
lower of  Jesus  Christ; — "Whatsoever  thy  hand  find- 
eth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might."  "Blessed  is  that 
servant,  whom  his  Lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall  find 
so  doing." 

THE    END. 


VALUABLE    RELIGIOUS    BOOHS 

PUBLISHED    BY 

CROCKER    &    BREWSTER, 

No.  47,  WASHINGTON  STREET,  BOSTON. 


CHRISTIAN  RESEARCHES  IN  SYRIA  AND 
THE  HOLY  LAND,  in  1823  and  18^4,  in  furtherance 
of  the  objects  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  By  Rer. 
William  Jowett,  M.  A. ;  one  of  the  Representatives  of  the 
Society,  and  late  Fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge. 

"We  cannot  but  recommend  this  work  warmly  to  the  attention  of 
the  American  public,  as  one  of  the  most  interesting  volumes  which 
has  recently  appeared.  The  author,  indeed,  is  an  Englishman,  in  the 
employment  of  an  English  society;  but  he  is  laboring  in  the  same  great 
cause  in  which  the  American  church  is  now  rousing  all  her  energies; 
and  throughout  the  whole  of  his  tour  he  was  in  the  society  and  inti- 
mate friendship  of  our  own  missionaries,  of  whom  he  constantly  speaks 
in  the  most  affecting  and  endearing  terms.  The  volume  contains  a 
map  of  Syria  and  Palestine,  and  a  very  accurate  plan  of  Jerusalem, 
which  will  enhance  the  interest  and  value  of  the  Book. 

Christian  Spectator, 

"This  work  is  one  of  the  most  entertaining,  and  we  may  add,  in- 
structive,  which  has  ever  fallen  in  our  way.  It  is  a  delineation  of  the 
most  interesting  portion  of  our  world,  viewing  its  past  history  and  as- 
sociations, by  a  hand  that  never  disappoints  the  reader's  highest  expec- 
tations. Not  the  least  valuable  part  in  our  estimation,  are  the  reflec- 
tions and  Scripture  illustrations  interwoven  with  the  thread  of  the 
narration. — Recorder  and  Telegraph. 

"The  information  and  advice  contained  in  the  present  volume  will 
be  found  extremely  valuable.  Mr.  Jowett's  remarks  are  admirable,  and 
do  credit  to  his  judgment  and  his  correct  feeling." — Electic  Review. 

The  MISSIONARY  GAZETTEER.  By  Rev.  Wal- 
ter Chapin.  Price  $1,25. 

"The  author  has  executed  his  task  with  faithfulness  and  ability. 
Every  accessible^document  appears  to  have  been  thoroughly  examined. 
Matter  has-been  judiciously  selected.  Many  of  the  articles  will  inter- 
est the  general  reader;  and  the  book  may  with  confidence  be  appealed 
to  as  authority." — Missionary  Herald. 

"This  work  should  be  owned  by  every  editor  of  a  religious  newspa- 
per,  and  by  every  clergyman  and  layman  who  wishes  to  obtain  an  ac- 
curate knowledge  of  the  great  plan  of  Christian  benevolence  which 
are  now  in  a  course  of  execution  in  all  parts  of  the  globe." 

New -York  Observer. 

The  second  edition  of  the  Memoirs  of  the  late  Mrs.  SU- 
SAN HUNTINGTON,  of  Boston,  Mass,  consisting  prin- 
cipally of  Extracts  from  her  Journal  and  Letters,  with  the 
Sermon  occasioned  by  her  death. — By  BENJAMIN  B. 


Valuable  Religious  Works. 

WISNER,  Pastor  of  the  Old  South  Church.  Embellished 
with  a  portrait  of  Mrs.  Huntington.  $1,25,  boards;  1,50, 
bound. 

These  memoirs  "reveal  a  noble,  religious  and  gifted  female,  whose 
elevated  order  of  excellence  appears,  in  lines  of  evidence,  which  art 
could  not  counterfeit,  nor  fiction  supply,  nor  ingenuousness  discredit; 
and  whose  title  as  an  ornament  to  her  sex,  her  age.  her  nation,  and 
the  cause  she  paramountly  loved,  they  fail  not  fully  to  establish.''— 
''The  contents,"  of  this  volume,  "taken  together,  form  a  mental  ban- 
quet for  the  Christian,  interesting,  abounding  with  incident,  full  of 
instruction,  salutary  to  all  diversities  of  human  condition,  and  which 
no  one  can  attentively  peruse  without  responding,  at  least  in  con- 
science, to  the  reality,  excellency,  and  glory  of  religion:  and  without 
adopting  at  least  the  prayer  of  Balaam,  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the 
righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his!"— New  York  Observer. 

"No  wife,  nor  mother,  nor  any  Christian  female,  in  a  day  like  this, 
ought  to  remain  unacquainted  with  such  a  pattern  of  varied  Chris- 
tian excellencies,  as  is  here  supplied  to  them.  If  dead,  she  yet  speaketh. 
Her  voice  is  that  of  love.  Persuasion  flows  through  the  record  of  her 
toils  and  sufferings;  and  we  envy  not  the  heart  that  remains  unmoved 
by  the  eloquence  of  her  pen — nor  the  conscience  that  is  not  aroused 
from  its  slumbers  by  the  force  of  her  example.  Let  the  spirit  she 
breathed,  be  as  widely  diffused  as  the  Christian  name, — and  it  will 
carry  a  pure  and  salutary  influence  to  the  utmost  bounds  of  a  dying 
world." — Boston  Recorder. 

THE   ASSISTANT   TO   FAMILY  RELIGION, 

in  six  parts:  Containing  a  Sermon  on  Family  Religion; — 
a  System  of  Natural  and  Revealed  Religion,  in  the  form 
of  Question  and  Answer,  accompanied  with  Scripture  Proofs, 
in  thirty-two  Chapters; — a  Series  of  Resolutions,  and 
Questions  of  Self-examination; — Morning  and  Evening 
Prayers  for  every  Day  for  two  Weeks,  together  with  Oc- 
casional Prayers; — Select  Psalms  and  Hymns,  adapted 
to  Family  Devotion;  and  Select  Harmony,  of  Psalm  Tunes, 
suitable  for  Family  Religion.  By  WILLIAM  COGSWELL, 
Pastor  of  the  South  Church  in  Dedham.  $1,25  bound. 

"The  Author,  it  appears  to  us,  has  ably  executed  his  design,  and  done 
an  important  service  to  the  religious  community,  by  preparing  and 
publishing  the  volume  before  us.  We  are  happy  to  learn  the  approba^ 
tion  and  currency  it  has  received  during  the  short  time  it  has  been 
before  the  public.  We  wish  it  a  continued  and  general  circulation/'' — 
Christian  Magazine. 

In  Press— A  NEW  CONCORDANCE  OF  THE 
HOLY  SCRIPTURES.  Being  the  most  comprehensive 
and  concise  of  any  before  published.  In  which  not  only 
any  word  or  passage  of  Scripture  may  be  easily  found,  but 
the  signification  also  is  given  of  all  proper  names  mentioned 
in  the  sacred  writings.  By  the  Rev.  JOHN  BUTT^RWORTH. 
\  new  edition,  with  considerable  improvement,  By  ADAM 
CLARK,  LL.  D. 


EDITION    OF 

WATTS'   PSALMS    AND    HYMNS 

AND 

SBXBCT   HYMNS. 


CROCKER  &  BREWSTER,  No.  50,  Cornbill,  Boston, 
and  JONA.  LEAVITT,  182,  Broadway,  New  York,  keep 
constantly  on  sale,  wholesale  and  retail,  three  different 
editions  of  this  work,  viz.  a  LARGE  SIZE,  suitable  for 
the  Pulpit  and  for  aged  people,  at  $1  25  single ;  $  10  a 
dozen  ;  a  COMMON  SIZE,  at  $1  single  ;  $8  a  dozen  ; 
and  a  neat  POCKET  SIZE,  at  the  same  price  as  the 
common  edition ;  all  well  bound  and  lettered.  This 
work  has  been  introduced  into  many  of  our  Churches, 
and  highly  commended  by  some  of  our  most  eminent 
Divines.  It  has  also  been  noticed  in  our  periodical  pub- 
lications, from  one  of  which  we  make  the  following 
extracts. 


From  the  Boston  Recorder,  June]ihe  accurate  performance  of  mu- 
19,1824.  isic.  The  design  of  those  charac- 

TIIE  lovers  of  Christian  Psal-jters  is  to  shew,  at  a  glance,  how 
inody  will  be  gratified  to  find  thatjto  adapt  the  performance  to  the 
DR.  WORCESTER'S  edition  of 'spirit  of  the  song.  All  accurate 
DR.  WATTS  ENTIRE,  with  an  performers  of  every  description  of 
improved  and  copious  Index  sum*-  music  are  especially  attentive  to 
ciently  extensive  and  particular  to) musical  characters.  Without  the 
find  any  Psalm  or  Hymn  bytheluse  of  these  the  performance  of 
first  line,  or  subject,  is  published. 'the  best  musicians  would  be  dull 
This  book  contains  between  two  land  monotonous.  Of  this  every  mu- 
and  three  hundred  Select  Hymns jsician  of  taste  is  perfectly  aware. 
of  various  metres,  which  are  not! If  any  should  question  the  cor- 
in  the  common  hymn  book  of  jrectness  of  these  remarks,  let  them 
Watts,  which  will  give  a  pleasing j  perform  Denmark,  Easter,  Cam- 
variety  as  to  music  and  matter.  bridge,  and  other  set  pieces,  and 

There  is  that  in  Dr.  Worcester's  anthems,  without  regard  to  musi- 


edition  of  Dr.  Watts  entire,  which 


gives  it  its  grand  peculiarity ;  it  is  riation  according  to  the  demand 


this  :— THE  KEY  OF  EXPRESSION. 
This  is  an  ingenious  and  excellent 


device.     With  the  help  of  this  value  of  them. 


key,  the  whole  choir  of  singers,  at 
a  single  glance,  can  clearly  dis- 
cover the  sentiment  to  be  express- 


cal  characters,  which  denote  va- 


of  the  words  that  are  sung,  and 
they  will  at  once  see  the  use  and 


I  have  made  these  few  remarks, 
which  may  possibly  seem  a  lit- 
tle extraneous  from  my  subject, 

ed.  and  how  to  express  it.  though  I  think  not  impertinent,  to 

This  key  indicates  the  wanner 'illustrate  the  use  and  value  of  the 

" 


Worcester's  Watts'  Psalms  and  Hymns. 

mended.  The  characters,  which  much  to  the  general  solemnity 
signify  quick,  slow,  loud,  soil,  very  and  interest,  as  it  is  more  conge- 
quick,  very  slow,  very  loud,  very  nial  with  the  spirit  and  design  of 
soft,  quick  and  loud,  quick  and  worship  :— more  congenial,  as  it 
soft,  slow  and  loud,  slow  and  soft,  directs  to  the  sentiment  of  what  is 
and  variously  distinctive  ;  these  sung,  and  adapts  the  performance 
characters,  which  are  very  simple  to  such  sentiment.  This  is  the 
and  very  easy  to  remember,  are  finest  specimen  of  oratory,  and 
respectively  set  before  every  verse  commends  itself  to  all  men.  It  is 
or  line,  which  requires  variation  [nature  ;  to  copy  which  is  the  per- 
from  the  common  movement.  And  fection  of  art. 
the  common  movement  is  restored  Although  the  books  in  common 
by  a  simple  dash.  And  it  is  thought  use  will  answer  for  all  except 
by  good  judges,  who  have  exam-  singers,  who  must  have  the  key  of 
ined  and  practised  on  the  plan, 'expression,  yet  it  is  respectfully 
that  they  are  judiciously  set.  recommended  to  every  one,  who 

With  the  help  of  these  few  sim-  wishes  to  purchase  a  new  book,  to 
pie  characters,  the  whole  band  of  lobtain  this  edition.  You  then  pos- 
musicians  can  simultaneously  ex-  sess  WATTS  ENTIRE,  THE 
press,  without  any  interruption,  WHOLE  YOU  HAVE  IN 
the  sentiment  of  the  Psalm  or  YOUR  OLD  BOOKS,  arid  the 
Hymn  as  accurately  as  in  set] choice  Select  Hymns  in  addition, 
pieces  and  anthems  with  the  help] together  with  more  copious  tables 
of  the  common  musical  charactersjof  index,  and  contents,  and  pas- 
set  over  them.  isages  of  scripture  from  which 

The  key  of  expression  now  un-jhymns  are  taken,  as  well  as  the 
der  consideration  is  of  such  high  key  of  expression, 
estimation  with  those,  who  have)  it  is  seriously  believed,  yea,  con- 
practised  on  the  plan  of  this  book,|fidently  asserted,  that  ministers, 
that  it  is  peculiarly  desirable  that[churches,  congregations,  and  sing- 
it  should  have  still  more  extensive  iers  can  contribute  greatly  to  the 
circulation,  and  more  general  use  :  [improvement  of  musical  taste  and 
for,  wherever  it  has  obtained,  it  refinement  in  the  performance  of 
has  met  with  decided  approbation,  Church  music,  as  well  as  to  their 
and  been  considered  indispensa-'own  improvement  and  pleasure, 
ble  to  the  performance  of  Church jby  adopting,  and  encouraging  the 
music  with  accuracy  and  taste, (universal  adoption  of  this  book, 
and  to  render  that  important  partjwhich  merits,  and  I  trust  will 
of  public  worship  most  profitable jhave,  more  able  advocates.  As  it 
and  pleasanj;.  And  the  great  rea-jneeds  only  to  be  known  to  be  ap- 
son  why  it  has  not  gone  into  ge-  proved  and  adopted,  it  is  earnestly 
neral  use,  is  because  it  has  not  requested  by  one2  who  has  no  pe- 
been  generally  known.  Accord-  cuniary  interest  in  the  thing,  and 
ingly,  the  design  of  the  disinter-  by  many  equally  disinterested,  that 
ested  writer  of  this  article  is  to  singers  especially,  who  have  not 
promote  the  circulation  of  the  book  acquainted  themselves  with  the 
by  recommending  it  to  all  church-  system,  would,  without  too  long 
es,  congregations,  and  choirs  of|delay,  avail  themselves  of  the 
singers  in  the  Christian  communi-  pleasure  it  is  sure  to  afford, 
ty.  The  \yriter  is  not  only  ac- 
quainted with  the  theory,  but  with 
the  practice  of  this  improved  sys- 
tem, and  can  testify  that  it  creates 
an  interest  in  the  sacred  art  of 


psalmody,  which  is  truly  laudable 
and  animating,  and  which  he  ne- 
ver witnessed  till  its  introduction. 


From  a  Clergyman,  in  whose-  con- 
gregation this  work  teas  intro 
duced  soon  after   it   was  first 
published. 
IT  has  been  a  matter  of  surprise 

to  the  writer  of  this  article,  as 


Manv  congregations  have  been  well  as  to  others,  that  Dr.  Wor- 
delighted,  and  sino-ers  too,  with  cesters  edition  of  DR.  WATTS' 
the  improvement  mduced  by  this  PSALMS  AND  HYMNS  EN- 
book.  It  imparts  life  and  anhna-  TIRE,  has  not  more  generally 
tion  to  this  delightful  part  of  pub-  obtained  in  our  religious  assem- 
\vnrshin.  whir.h  t.lm  rlnll  nnH  blies.  Rut  he  is  led  to  believe  it 


Valuable  Books  for  Sale  by  Crocker  fy  Brewster. 

Watts  ENTIRE,  and  has  subjoined', their  performance.  In  one  half 
between  two  and  three  hundred; hour  the  few  characters  that  corn- 
beautiful  hymns  selected  from  va-'pose  this  key  may  be  learned,  and 
rious  authors,  and  of  various  me-ia  little  practice  will  make  it  fami- 
tres,  to  accommodate  people  andiliar.  Where  the  key  has  been 
singers  of  taste.  But  what  ren-  practised,  and  it  has  been  in  many 
ders  this  book  far  superior  to  any  assemblies,  music  has  obtained  an 
other  edition  of  Watts,  is  the  KEY  unusual  interest,  become  more  re- 
OF  MUSICAL  EXPRESSION,  which; spectable  and  delightful ;  for  the 
carries  the  book  almost  beyond  all  singers,  by  this  rule,  express  the 
praise.  It  is  just  what  singers  of  sentiment  of  the  song.  And  tins 
psalmody  have  always  wanted  ;\  is  indispensable.  It  is  of  inestima- 
and  what  those,  who  have  been|ble  value  in  the  view  of  those,  who 
acquainted  with  its  excellence. I  practise  upon  it.  And  none  but 
would  not  easily  be  persuaded  to\singcrs  are  under  the  necessity  of 
give  up.  We  have  very  much!  having  the  edition  containing  the 
needed  something  to  prevent  ajkey  of  expression.  It  is  greatly  to 
dull  monotonous  singing  ofhymns.be  desired  that  singers  would  ac- 
This  musical  key  is  as  valuable; quaint  themselves  with  this  key, 
and  important  as  characters  placed:  for  it  needs  only  to  be  known  to 
over  Anthems  and  set  pieces  of  jbe  admired, 
music,  to  denote  the  -manner  of) 

The  SELECT  HYMNS  can  be  had  separate,  price  37J 
cents  single ;  $3  a  dozen. 

Clergymen  who  may  wish  to  introduce  the  above  into 
their  congregations,  are  informed  that  a  very  liberal  dis- 
count is  made  from  the  dozen  price  when  100  or  more 
are  purchased. 

Extra  binding  can  be  had  at  a  fair  additional  price. 


RECENTLY  PUBLISHED  AND  FOR  SALE  AS  ABOVE. 

1.  The  History  of  the  Churchlcated:  in  a  Series  of  Dialogues. 
of  Christ,  by  the  late  Rev.  Joseph'By  the  Rev.  John  Thornton. 
Miiner,  with  additions  and  correc-     5.  Hints    on   Missions  ;    by    J. 
tions,  by  the  late  Rev.  Isaac  Mil-  Douglas,  Esq. 

ner.     Second   American    edition,!     6.  The  whole  Works  of  the  Rev. 
cqraprisino-   some  account  of  the;Richard  Cecil.  3  vols.    Remains 
Lives  of  the  Authors  and  an  Ori-!of  do.  do.  1  vol. 
ginal  Index.  |    7.  The  Life  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 

It  is  printed  from  the  latest \ Scott,  D.  D.  author  of  the  Corn- 
English  edition,  and  comprises; mentary  on  the  Bible  ;  including 
between  two  and  three  hundred  a  Narrative  drawn  up  by  himself, 
pages  of  matter,  that  is  not  con-' and  copious  extracts  of  his  letters, 
tained  in  the  first  American  edi-JBy  his  son,  the  Rev.  John  Scott, 
tion,  which  has  sold  at  13  dollars  ;IA.  M. 

besides  a  very  valuable  original!  8.  Letters  and  Papers  of  the 
Index  of  70  pages,  compiled  bythejlate  Rev.  Thomas  Scott ;  and  oc- 
Rev.  William  Jenks,  expressly  fbr;casional  Observations  by  John 
this  edition.  5  vols.  $i)  ,00  bound  J  Scott,  A.  M.  With  a  likeness  of 

2.  Essay  on  the  Evils  of  Popu-!^e  Author. 

lar  Ignorance,  by  John  Foster,  au-l  9.  Memoir  of  Catharine  Brown, 
thor  of  "  Essays  on  Decision  of  ja  Christian  Indian  of  the  Chero- 
Character,"  &c.  &c.  kee  Nation.  By  Rufus  Anderson, 

3.  Dr.  Chalmers'  Discourses  on]A.  M.     With  a  neat  Frontispiece. 
the  application  of  Christianity  to! Price  50  cents. 

the  Commercial  and  Ordinary  Af-i     10.  Memoirs  of  the  Life  of  Cap- 

fnirs  r»f  T.ifo  *«:„    TAlVfTT'CJ    H/'TrarMM    ~~~*,>;~ 


Valuable  Books  for  Sale  by  Crocker  fy  Brewster. 


and  his  peaceful  and  triumphant 
death.    By  John  Griffin. 


22.  The  History  of  Marten  and 
his  two  Little  Scholars  at  a  Sun- 


11.  Journal  of  a  Tour  around  day  School.    By  the  Author  of 
Hawaii,  the  largest  of  the  Sand-  "  Two  Lambs,"  &c. 

•     1        T    1  i  ^iir'.l          •  net      Ti /r  •  f*  tr  i         •      i 


wich  Islands.     With  six  cngrav- 

1  12.'  The  Christian  Father's  Pre- 
sent to  his  Children.    2  vols.    By  the  Rev.  George  Butt. 

T        A         T-.  r*  r         TIT  "  /*      TV/T 


J.  A.  James. 


Humphries,  with  a  Series  of  Let- 
ters to  Young  Ladies,  on  the  In- 
fluence of  Religion,  in  the  forma- 


23.  Memoir  of  Keopuolani,  lute 
Queen  of  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

24.  The  Spanish  Daughter,  by 


25.   Memoirs   of  Mrs.    Harriet 


13.    Memoirs   of  Miss    Emma  Newell,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Samuel 


Newell,    containing    her    Letters 
and  Diary ;  with  a  likeness. 
26.  Sermons  addressed  to  Chil- 


lion  of  their  Moral  and  Intellectual  dren.    By  John  Burder. 
Character  :  and  to  Parents,  on  the     27  The  Ayah  and  Lady ;  an  In- 
Religious  Education  and  Bereave-  dian  Story.    By  Mrs.  Sherwood, 
ment  of  their  Children.    By  the!    28.  The  Catechist;  a  fragment, 
Rev.  T.  East.  in  two  Parts.    Containing  the  Pa- 

14.  Lectures  on  the  Millennium,  rabies  of  the  Unjust  Steward,  and 
by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Emerson.          of  the  Marriage  Feast  and  Wed- 

15.  The  Infant's  Progress  from  ding  Garment.     By  the  Author 
the  Valley  of  Destruction  to  Ever-iof  Lily  Douglas. 

lasting  Glory.  By  Mrs.  Sherwood.     29  Lily  Douglas:  a  simple  sto- 

16.  A  Mother's  Journal,  during;  ry,  humbly  intended  as  a  premium 
the  last  illness  of  her  daughter, sand  pattern  for  Sabbath  schools. 
SARAH   CHISMAN.    With  a  Pre-     30.  The  Sunday  School  Teacli- 
face,  by  Jane  Taylor,  of  Ongar.      er,  or  an  account  of  the  Life  and 

17.  The  History  of  George  Des-iHappy  Death  of  Miss  E.  Gillard, 
mond,  founded  on  Facts,  which ''by  the  Rev.  R.  Meek, 
occurred  in  the  East  Indies. 

10.  Juliana  Oakley.  A  Tale.  By 
Mrs.  Sherwood. 


31.  The   Italian   Convert.     A 
Narrative  founded  on  fact. 

32.  The  Re-captured  Negro.  By 


19.  Sermons  for  Children  ;  de-  Mrs.  Sherwood. 

signed  to  promote  their  immediate!  33.  Picturesque  Piety  ;  or  Scrij>- 
pietv.  By  Samuel  Nott,  Jr.  in  2jture  truths  illustrated  in  48  Dri- 
vels*. lSinal  Hymns.  By  the  Rev.  Isaac 

20.  The   Sister's   Friend;    or,|Taylor. 

Christmas     Holidays     spent     at!    34.  The  Little  Osage  Captive. 
Home.    By  the  Author  of  "  Em-jBy  the  Rev.  Elias  Cornelius. 
ma  and  her  Nurse,"  &c.  |    35.  Religious  Scenes  ;  being  a 

21.  "  No  Fiction."    A  narrative  Sequel  to  Sermons  for  Children. 
founded  upon  Recent  Facts.          |By  Samuel  Nott,  Jr. 


In  six  volumes  royal  octavo,  comprising  all  the  Holy 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  with  the 
Notes  explanatory  of  the  same,  the  Practical  Observa- 
tions, the  Marginal  Readings,  and  all  the  copious 
Marginal  References.  Price  $21  in  boards  ;  ;-^4 
in  sheep;  and  $30  calf.  This  work  may  be  had 
through  the  medium  of  CLERGYMEN  in  any  part  of  1 
United  States,  at  a  LIBERAL  DISCOUNT;  most  of  whom 
are  furnished  with  proposals  for  the  work  and  speci- 
mens of  it. 

*  *  The  Rev.  Clergy,  and  the  Public  in  general,  can 
^  siwnlicd  at  this  vlace,  with  BOOKS,  on  as  good  term 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 
or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

(LL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(510)642-6753 
-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
tenewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days 

prior  to  due  date 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JUL     9  1992 


•i 


